CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
Cornell University Library 
 
 arW37625 
 
 Public education 
 
 3 1924 031 787 199 
 olin.anx 
 
The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031787199 
 
PUBLIC EDUCATION 
 
 AS AFFECTED BY 
 
 THE MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE OF PRIVY COUNCIL 
 
 1846 TO 18 5 3: 
 
 SUGGESTIONS AS TO FUTURE POLICY. 
 
 BY 
 
 SIR JAMES KAY SHUTTLEWORTH, BART. 
 
 LONDON: 
 LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS. 
 
 1853. 
 
London: 
 
 Spqttiswoodes and Shaw, 
 
 New-street-Square. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This volume is intended to exemplify the mode in 
 which the School, transferred by the Reformation from 
 the Priesthood to the Congregation, can continue under 
 religious government, consistently with the privileges 
 of the laity, the rights of conscience, and the duty of 
 the Civil Power to fit its subjects for the discharge 
 of their functions as citizens. 
 
 A scheme of purely secular education is truly sepa- 
 rated from one of religious character by a gulf; but 
 how deep soever that chasm may be, it will be crossed 
 by one stride, if the principle of religious government 
 be abandoned. 
 
 Parliament has repealed religious tests, and repudi- 
 ated the idea on which they depend, — that the law 
 has any authority over conscience. The legislature can, 
 therefore, only support the religious character of the 
 
 A 2 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 School by confiding its management to the Religious 
 Communions ; for to enforce religious doctrine by law, 
 would be to interfere with conscience. 
 
 The traditional claims for the maintenance of the re- 
 ligious government of Schools are mingled with others 
 of recent origin, which it is one of my chief objects to 
 set forth. 
 
 Such Schools as now exist have been established by 
 the Religious Communions, aided, of late years, by the 
 State. 
 
 The character and number of elementary Schools, if 
 abandoned to voluntary support, may be inferred from 
 the condition of public education in 1833, and its sub- 
 sequent progress and improvement, especially since 
 1846. 
 
 To define the province of voluntary agency, in 
 the creation and maintenance of a system of National 
 Education, is, therefore, one main part of my design. 
 I neither join those who would repudiate such aid, nor 
 those who would reject that of the State ; but I would 
 earnestly co-operate with all who desire to rescue from 
 neglect or abuse the endowments founded by the piety 
 of our ancestors. 
 
 Worn with work, scathed by former controversies, 
 and slowly restored to life after four years of suffering, 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 I am conscious that I tread on the ashes and scoriae of 
 unexhausted fires, and that it may seem vain to desire 
 to convert this crater into a garden. But I remember 
 the warning, that " no man, having put his hand to 
 the plough, look back." 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Page 
 A Review of Parties ---... 3 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 The Results of the Minutes of 1846-7, and Preliminary Measures 54 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 The Schools of the Church and other Religious Communions 
 
 The Cost of raising their efficiency to that of Schools im- 
 proved by the aid of the Minutes of 1846 - 113 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 The Augmentation of the Income of Schools connected with the 
 Religious Communions. — 1. An improved Administration of 
 Charitable Trusts - - - - - 157 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 The Augmentation of the Income of Schools connected with 
 the Religious Communions. — 2. The Income derived from 
 Subscriptions, Collections, and School-pence - ■ 228 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 The Functions of the Civil Government in the Education of 
 the Poor. — The mode of extending the Aid of the State so 
 as to stimulate Voluntary Contributions - - 283 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 The Condition and Prospects of Elementary Education in 
 Scotland - - - - - - 322 
 
VU1 CONTENTS. 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 Page 
 
 Testimonies of Inspectors to the Character of Pupil-Teachers ; 
 their Demeanour ; Religious Education ; Attainments ; Know- 
 ledge of School-keeping ; and tact and skill in the Manage- 
 ment of Classes ; and to the general effects of the System 417 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 Tables referred to in Chap. II. - 426 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 Examination Papers used at the General Examination of the 
 Church of England Training Schools for Schoolmasters. 
 Christmas, 1851 - - - - 434 
 
 APPENDIX D. 
 Tables referred to in Chap. III. - - 450 
 
 APPENDIX E. 
 
 Synopsis of Cases referred to in the " Second Report of the 
 Commissioners for inquiring into those Cases which were 
 investigated and reported upon by the Charity Commis- 
 sioners, but not certified by the Attorney-General ; " and 
 which Cases are alluded to in Chap. IV. - - 455 
 
 APPENDIX F. 
 
 Tables referred to in Chap. V. - - 470 
 
 APPENDIX G. 
 
 The Manchester and Salford Boroughs' Education Bill, referred 
 to in Chap. VI. — Table referred to in Chap. VI. - 477 
 
 APPENDIX H. 
 
 Table of Grants, under the Minutes of 1846, in Scotland, re- 
 ferred to in Chap. VII. - 500 
 
PUBLIC EDUCATION, 
 
 &c. &c. 
 
PUBLIC EDUCATION, 
 
 &c. &c. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A REVIEW Or PARTIES. 
 
 The establishment of a system of national education 
 is so connected with the earliest traditions of eccle- 
 siastical authority, and with the struggles for religious 
 and civil freedom which have caused two of the most 
 memorable revolutions in our history ; and is so inter- 
 woven with the results of the voluntary efforts of 
 religious zeal in the last century, that no plan for its 
 promotion worthy of a statesman has been proposed to 
 Parliament, without exciting vehement controversy. 
 The existence of Lord Melbourne's administration was 
 endangered in 1839 by the attempt to lay the foun- 
 dations of the education of the people, on the recog- 
 nition of the equality of their civil rights in matters 
 of religion. The Church was probably less alarmed 
 by the recognition of this civil equality, than by the 
 absence from that scheme of any definition of the 
 limits of the civil power. Such definition was then 
 impossible, but its absence aroused the most extra- 
 vagant terror. Impelled by this fear, the Church, in 
 the defence of her traditional privileges, assumed 
 the responsibility of resisting, by the utmost exercise 
 
 B 2 
 
4 The Committee of Privy Council established in 1839. 
 
 of her authority and influence in the country, in 
 both Houses of Parliament, and at the foot of the 
 Throne, the first great plan ever proposed, by any 
 government, for the education of the humblest classes in 
 Great Britain. The statesmen who sustained this grave 
 discomfiture were not, however, discouraged. They 
 failed indeed to establish a normal school, under the 
 direction of the civil power, for training in religion 
 and secular learning the teachers of the poor. The 
 scheme of the normal school was the most direct mode 
 of asserting the emancipation of the common school, 
 from the surviving claims for a purely priestly con- 
 trol. It repudiated the canon of 1603, never bind- 
 ing on the laity, which declared that the school- 
 master should be licensed by the ordinary. It as- 
 serted the supremacy of the civil power in popular 
 education, in order that it might invoke the aid 
 of the laity, and secure to parents and scholars 
 the rights of conscience. It offered to all reli- 
 gious denominations a recognition of the equality 
 of their civil rights, while it claimed their aid, to 
 elevate to the enjoyment of their rights and the 
 discharge of their duties, as christians and citizens, 
 those classes which were degraded by ignorance, not 
 only below the range of the electoral franchise, but, 
 too often below the beneficial influence of the public 
 ministrations of religion. But the Committee of 
 Privy Council survived, when the design of the 
 normal school, which incorporated these principles, 
 was abandoned. It has ever been the chief honour 
 of that department, that its opponents have, at all times, 
 endeavoured to excite apprehension of the earnestness 
 with which the civil power would be exerted by it, 
 to deliver the weak from the thraldom of ignorance; 
 of the fidelity, with which it would guard the rights 
 of conscience, especially among the poor and defence- 
 less; of the zeal, with which it would vindicate the 
 
It encounters Successive Embarrassments. 5 
 
 rights of the laity; and of the prominence, which it 
 would give to the secular education of the people, while 
 it took care that the " youth of this country should 
 be religiously brought up." 
 
 Under the fostering care of this Committee, public 
 education gradually improved and expanded, until in 
 1842, the Government of Sir Kobert Peel again awakened 
 controversy, by laying before Parliament the Education 
 Clauses of the Factories' Eegulation Bill. The plan pro- 
 posed in 1839 had been based on the recognition of the 
 equality of civil rights among religious Communions. 
 Warned by the successful resistance of the Church to that 
 scheme, Sir James Graham founded his measure on the 
 existing state of the law, as to the toleration of diversities 
 of religious belief. While, however, the Church had not 
 hesitated to prevent the adoption of a plan of public 
 education, by refusing to accept any scheme based on 
 religious equality, the various denominations of Dissent 
 were not less earnest in repudiating one, in which such 
 equality was not fully recognised. Doubtless the prin- 
 ciples at stake were momentous. The crisis, both to the 
 Church and to the Dissidents from her communion, was 
 one, by which the history of religion in this country 
 could not fail to be gravely affected. A conviction of 
 the vastness of these issues must have been required, to 
 enable any earnest man, who had a clear insight into 
 the spiritual and temporal wants of the labouring classes, 
 to refuse to them the Bread of Life. Yet earnest men 
 both in the Church and out of it did not hesitate. The 
 Church firmly refused to relinquish her supremacy in 
 matters of religion. The Dissidents sternly rejected 
 her ascendency. The people remained with feeble and 
 inefficient means of instruction, or were abandoned to 
 absolute neglect and ignorance, with all its fatal 
 consequences. 
 
 In the interval between 1842 and 1846, Sir Robert 
 Peel's Government cautiously extended the adminis- 
 
 9 3 
 
6 Sir Robert Peel's Government confirms its Authority. 
 
 tration of the Education Department of the Privy 
 Council. This development was probably the more 
 gradual, because that great statesman was unwilling 
 to subject a Government, which had undertaken the 
 responsibility of a vast fiscal reform, to the fur- 
 ther risks arising from the controversies which 
 had attended every step towards a system of public 
 education. Every act of the Committee of Coun- 
 cil under Sir Robert Peel's Government, was, how- 
 ever, a confirmation of the principles on which the 
 policy of their predecessors had been founded. Every 
 proposal by which that policy would have been en- 
 dangered (and such proposals were not wanting) was 
 deliberately rejected. The principles on which the 
 department had been originally founded were practi- 
 cally developed, by a process of natural growth. The 
 abandonment of the Education Clauses of the Factories' 
 Regulation Bill, in 1842, marked the deference paid 
 by Sir Robert Peel and Sir James Graham to the re- 
 pugnance of a large portion of the middle classes, to 
 acknowledge any supremacy in matters of religion. 
 They plainly yielded to the unequivocal rejection of all 
 authority over the conscience, and to the assertion of 
 the right of private judgment in the interpretation of 
 Scripture. Though, therefore, the advance of the Edu- 
 cation Department appeared, during Sir Robert Peel's 
 Government, to consist chiefly in the increase of the 
 public grant and of the number of inspectors and 
 normal schools, the principles of a great public policy 
 were in opei-ation, and were silently attracting to them- 
 selves, like centres of crystallization, a mass of pre- 
 cedent and authority, which was destined to become 
 irresistible. 
 
 The controversies which had occurred in 1839 and 
 1842 were not however unattended with transient evils. 
 The offspring of such strife are parties, embodying its 
 .excesses, which they propagate like diseases rendered 
 hereditary by the errors of our forefathers. Thus, 
 
The Origin of file. Voluntary an$ Medieval 'Parties. J 
 
 the Dissenters had supported, both by petition and 
 active exertion, the scheme of the Government in 
 1839, in which the most energetic exercise of the civil 
 power for the education of the people was involved. 
 Nevertheless, alarmed by the plan of 1842, they 
 created, chiefly among the Congregational body, a party 
 representing that the voluntary effects of religious zeal 
 were sufficient for the education of the entire nation — 
 deprecating the action of the Government, and even 
 rejecting its aid as an unwarrantable interference with 
 religious liberty, and as dangerous to civil rights, 
 
 On the other hand, there had always existed in the 
 Church a party, which now gradually aroused itself to 
 greater activity. It consisted of a certain portion of the 
 clergy and of a much smaller body of laity, who had 
 -adopted exalted notions of the authority to teach, de- 
 rived by an unbroken succession from the Apostles. 
 JThey represented the interference, of the State in 
 public education, as an intrusion into the province 
 of the Church — the attempt to establish co-operation 
 between the civil and spiritual power, as a struggle 1 
 between irreconcilable systems. They required the sub^ 
 ordination of the Government to the Church, so that 
 it might help the Church on its own terms. 2 They 
 desired to restore to the Church the power which even 
 in civil matters she possessed 3 , in that mediaeval period 
 
 1 "It was no question of conflict or difference between individuals or par- 
 ties; it was a struggle between opposite and irreconcilable systems. These 
 systems sought to occupy the same ground. To divide the ground between 
 them was impossible. The Clergy of the Church did not wish to divide the 
 province of education with the secular power."— Rev. O. A. Denison's Speech 
 at the Annual Meeting of the Bath and Wells Diocesan Societies, held at Wells 
 in 1849, the Bishop in the chair. As reported in the Bath Chronicle. 
 
 2 " The case was this — a very simple one ; so long as the civil power would 
 help the spiritual power to do God's work in the world, on those terms of 
 which alone the spiritual power could be the fitting judge, so long the help 
 would be, as it ought to be, thankfully received." — Rev. G. A. Denison'* 
 Speech at the Annual Meeting of the Bath and Wells Diocesan Societies, held at 
 Wells in 1849, the Bishop in the chair. As reported in the Bath Chronicle. 
 
 3 " Our Saxon Ethelbert received not Christianity, but the Church; or 
 
 b' 4 '-■■" 
 
8 The Principles and Objects of the Mediceval Party. 
 
 when learning was chiefly confined to clerks. They even 
 denied that the civil power had any duty in public edu- 
 cation, or any connexion with it whatever, except that 
 of providing the means and reaping the benefits. 1 They 
 asserted the divine 2 commission of the Church to teach, 
 
 rather he did not receive the Church, but the Church received him into 
 itself." — Archdeacon Manning's Charge, July 1849, p. 40. 
 
 " The councils of our Saxon state, in which the Bishop and the Earl, 
 ' the mass Thane and the world Thane,' side by side, gave justice to a 
 peaceful people," &c. &c. — Ibid. p. 41. 
 
 " The true and perfect idea of Christendom is the constitution of all social 
 order upon the basis of faith, and within the unity of the Church. This 
 controlling idea once preserved the external unity of independent kingdoms, 
 and the internal unity of States." — Ibid. p. 42. 
 
 " The sacredness of the State, then, was completed by its incorporation with 
 the Church. It was sacred because it was consecrated to God. And through 
 all after ages of concurrent action, the jurisdiction of the State, in matters of 
 religion, was either an endowment conferred upon it by the Church, or the 
 action of the Church itself, through the forms and procedures of the civil 
 order."— Ibid. p. 43. 
 
 1 "Let it be plainly and finally made clear, that the copartnership of the 
 Church and the State, in the work of education, is in the fruits, and not in the 
 direction." — Archdeacon Manning's Charge, July, 1849, p. 54. 
 
 " But that gives to the State no claim as joint founder to intervene in the 
 management of schools." — Ibid. p. 54. 
 
 " We are not forming State schools, nor mixed schools, but Church schools." 
 — Ibid. p. 60. 
 
 1 " They were fighting for great and sacred principles — for the upholding 
 of the office of the ministry in God's church, as charged by God with the 
 responsibility of educating the people." — Rev. G. A. Denisoris Speech at the 
 Annual Meeting of Bath and Wells Diocesan Society in 1849 ; the Bishop in 
 the chair. 
 
 " Parochial education was a portion of the parochial charge. It was as 
 much a part of the system of Church government and discipline as parochial 
 worship ; and when the State asked the Church to extend the benefits of 
 education, it ought not to impose any condition which, in the slightest 
 degree, could fetter parochial efforts, or mar parochial duties through the 
 length and breadth of the land. (Cheers.)"— Joseph Napier, Esq., M.P., at 
 Church Education Meeting held at Willis's Booms on February 12. 1850. 
 
 "We shall be obliged to go to Government and to Parliament, not to ask 
 for a participation in the grants of money distributed on the present principle, 
 but to tell them, backed by the voice of three-fourths of the empire, of all 
 denominations, that the State shall not, without a creed, and without a 
 sacrament, and without any ministerial authority from God, undertake to 
 educate the people of this country. (Tremendous cheers. )"~Itev. W. Sewell 
 at the same Meeting. 
 
 "The clergy have a divine commission to tench the children."— The Rev 
 Mr. Barter, the Warden of Winchester College, at the same Meeting 
 
 "We feel it necessary to say that, by the term Education, we mean trainin- 
 
The Principles and Objects of the Mediaeval Party. 9 
 
 and contended that the school was not less her province 
 than the altar or the pulpit ; declaring, in the words of 
 Archdeacon Manning, that "the attempt 1 to divide 
 between the religious and secular elements is destructive 
 of the religious character and essential unity of education 
 and of schools." The Master 2 was to be the catechist, or, 
 as some would have had it, the deacon of the clergyman, 
 or to be appointed and dismissed by him, and in any case 
 to be licensed by the ordinary. The clergyman ought 
 to have secured to him such authority 3 in the school, 
 
 for time and eternity, and that, according to our belief, the Church of 
 England is the divinely appointed Teacher of the English nation." — Petition 
 to the Queen, adopted at this Meeting. 
 
 " I find that it is proposed to constitute a central school to supply with 
 teachers those schools in which are to be taught the children of the poor — 
 that especial province of Christ's Church."— The Hon. J. C. Talbot, Q.C., at 
 the same Meeting. 
 
 i Charge, July, 1849, p. 22. 
 
 2 " The institutions and measures absolutely needed by the Church are, 
 (4.) a public examination with grant of degree and license to the pupils of 
 the training schools and other schoolmasters; (6.) the admission of school- 
 masters who have purchased to themselves a good degree into holy orders." 
 
 Archdeacon Manning's Charge, July, 1849, p. 75. in a note. 
 
 " The schoolmaster was as important to the clergyman as his curate : if he 
 had a master who did not concur in his views, the clergyman would find 
 himself thwarted : he would not be able to teach in the school the right 
 doctrine, if the master taught that which was inconsistent with his doctrine. 
 Thus it is, that the original terms of the Society leave it free to the pro- 
 moters of schools to make the clergyman the main organ of the schools ; to 
 give to him the power of appointing or excluding the masters if he pleased." 
 — Rev. Dr. Wordsworth, Canon of Westminster, at the Meeting of the National 
 Society held June 6. 1849. 
 
 "The power of appointment and dismissal of the schoolmaster, school- 
 mistress, and assistant teachers is still withheld from the clergyman ; and so 
 long as this is so, it is surely quite idle to say that the clergyman has ' the 
 moral and religious superintendence of the school', as claimed for him by 
 the National Society, or even of 'the moral and religious instruction of all 
 the scholars attending the school,' as 'conceded' by the Committee of 
 Council. (3.) The appeal to the bishop on all points is still denied." — Church 
 Education, a Pamphlet by Rev. O. A. Denison, 1849, p. 12. 
 
 3 "That in the nineteenth century of our redemption, here, in England, a 
 department of the civil power should forget God, and do dishonour to Christ, 
 by proclaiming openly that the ministers of Christ are no longer fit to be 
 trusted, solely and exclusively, with the education of His people ; that they 
 must be watched and interfered with, checked and thwarted in the discharge 
 of that duty for which they are solely and exclusively responsible before 
 God and man : that it is a mistake to suppose, as has been supposed for 
 
10 The Principles and Objects of the Mediaeval Party. 
 
 as none could dispute, or if debate arose, he should be at 
 liberty to submit the question to his spiritual superior, 
 whose decision should be final. l " The parish school 
 of the English parish is the nursery of Catholic truth 
 and Apostolic discipline." 2 "It is a vicious principle 
 that the control and management of a Church school 
 shall be in the hands of a committee, however that com- 
 mittee may be composed, and however their powers 
 may be regulated, instead of in the hands of the 
 parish clergyman." 3 Either directly or indirectly the 
 
 eighteen centuries, that all education is religious. — Rev. G. A. Denison, 
 Church Education Meeting, Feb. 12. 1850. 
 
 "I believe that their principle is vicious — the principle of entrusting the 
 effective control of a church school to a committee of management, however 
 such committee may be composed, instead of to the parish clergyman — and 
 that so long as this principle is retained these clauses cannot be made safe by 
 any process." — Church Education Pamphlet, by liev. O. A. Denison, 1 849, p. 13. 
 1 " I believe that that particular form of school which is most commended 
 to one by the constitution, spirit, character, analogy, and practice of the 
 Church is especially selected for exclusion " from the grants of the Com- 
 mittee of Council on Education. " I allude, my Lord Archbishop, pointedly 
 and obviously, to that form of Church schools, which gives an appeal in all 
 matters to the bishop of the diocese." — Archdeacon Manning, at the Annual 
 Meeting of the National Society, June 6. 1849. 
 
 " He would add to the end of his resolution the words — ' and in particular, 
 when they should desire to put the management of their schools solely in 
 the hands of the clergy and bishop of the diocese." — Archdeacon Mannings 
 amended Resolution, which was adopted at this Meeting. 
 
 " A feeling has gone abroad through the country that it is the intention of 
 those gentlemen who are now forcing these discussions upon us, to exclude 
 
 the laity of the Church (A burst of cheering, met by loud cries of 'No, 
 
 no,' drowned the remainder of the sentence.)" — Sir John Pahington, at the 
 National Society's Annual Meeting, held June 4. 1851. 
 
 " The desire to constitute the bishop as sole judge in appeal rests upon a 
 principle inherent in the Church, and is coeval in practice with its earliest 
 history, &c. &c." — Archdeacon Manning's Charge, July, 1849, p. 20. 
 
 "On one side is a class of Church schools— the class which places the 
 control and management of the school in the hands of the clergyman of the 
 parish, with appeal to the bishop — a class of schools, not simply consistent 
 with the order and practice of the Church, but, above any other" "sanc- 
 tioned and commended by the order and practice of the Church."— Statement 
 and Appeal submitted respectfully to Members of both Houses of Parliament 
 June -2.5. 1849, by the Rev. Q. A. Denison. J ™ nmment ' 
 
 2 Church Education, by the Kev. G. H. Denison, 1849 p 35 
 ' Annual Meeting of Bath and Wells Diocesan Societies at Wells Oct 30 
 18 : the B.shop in the chair. Prebendary Denison's speech, snorted 
 nthe -His or, and Present State of the Education Qiltion prdd for 
 the Metropolitan Church Union in 1850," and also in the Bath Chronicle, 1 849. 
 
The Principles and Objects of the Mediaeval Party. 1 1 
 
 school was to be subjected to a purely spiritual power, 
 of which the laity, if admitted to a nominal partici- 
 pation, were to be the submissive instruments. The 
 civil power had no right, not merely to interfere with, 
 but even to inspect schools. Its province was to be 
 strictly limited to the duty of promoting by money 1 
 grants the designs of the ecclesiastical authority. The 
 diocesan boards were, by means of inspectors appointed 
 by themselves, though paid by the State, to estimate in 
 each diocese what was annually needed for building or re- 
 pairing schools, for their annual support, for the main- 
 tenance of training schools, for the retiring pensions of 
 
 1 " They were anxious to affirm the great principle of the right of the 
 Church to unconditional assistance in the matter of education, and he trusted 
 that the Church was roused to a sense of its duty, and would never lay down 
 its arms until it obtained the victory {Cheers)." — Joseph Napier, Esq., M.P., 
 at Church Education Meeting, Feb. 12. 1850. 
 
 "Church Education. — .We have received the following outline of a 
 plan of Church Education, which has been drawn up by the Rev. G. A. 
 Denison. Extract : ' The principle of distribution would be, that grants 
 be made to the several religious bodies, in proportion to their stated require- 
 ments, and to the amount of local contributions. To apply this principle 
 to the case of the schools of the Church of England : — founders and sup- 
 porters of schools throughout each diocese would, in each year, make their 
 application for assistance, through the Diocesan Board of Education, to the 
 bishop, and the bishop would make his representation to the government to 
 the following effect : — That it had been certified to him that: 1. Certain 
 schools were proposed to be built in the diocese, with the circumstances of 
 each proposal, and with the amount of local contributions in each separate 
 case. 2. That certain other schools, specifying the circumstances in each 
 ease, were in want of annual assistance of various kinds, including augment- 
 ation of salaries of masters and mistresses, retiring pensions, &c. &c. This 
 class would comprise the schools of the union poor houses, 3. That a 
 certain sum in aid was required for the maintenance of training schools, 
 whether situate in, or established in connection with, the diocese. 4. That 
 a certain sum in aid was required for the purpose of maintaining an efficient 
 diocesan inspection. 
 
 " ' The proper business of the department of government, to which the 
 distribution of the educational grant was entrusted, would be simply to 
 meet this representation by an annual grant of money to the bishop, to 
 be transmitted to the several parties through the Diocesan Board of Edu- 
 cation, to such an extent as would be consistent with a regard to the claims 
 of other dioceses, and with a regard to the claims of other religious bodies'. 
 
 " ' An annual return to Parliament of the moneys granted and applied, 
 with the several modes of application, and the annual certificate of the 
 diocesan inspector as to the efficiency of each school, would be the guarantees 
 for the due application of the public money.' " — Morning Paper, 1849, 
 
12 The Nonconformist School and Church are distinct. 
 
 masters, for the charges of the diocesan inspection, and 
 generally for the improvement and extension of edu- 
 cation. This estimate was to be forwarded through 
 the Bishop to the Privy Council, who, after having 
 granted the money thus declared to be necessary, were 
 to report what had been done to Parliament. But the 
 scheme reserved neither to the Executive Government 
 nor to Parliament any power to reject the demand, 
 limiting their authority solely to the adjustment of the 
 proportionate claims of different dioceses and different 
 religious bodies. 
 
 Both parties forgot some great truths. The Dis- 
 senters did not remember that, ever since the Common- 
 wealth, they had required the protection of the civil 
 power, without which, they would have been trodden 
 under foot. They failed to perceive, what need the 
 scattered fragments of their several communions in 
 remote and thinly peopled districts had of the vin- 
 dication of their civil rights. They over-estimated 
 the relative strength of parties (even in towns) when 
 not merely numbers, but wealth was thrown into 
 the scale. In their repudiation of the interference 
 of the civil power in education, they confounded 
 what was purely religious, both in its origin and its 
 issues, with what was largely secular, though it had 
 sprung from religious zeal. They ought to have 
 been foremost to declare, that the school was not the 
 Church, though, considering that all learning is the 
 handmaid of religion, it might be regarded as the 
 nursery of the Church or the congregation. For 
 Nature is but another page of Revelation, and the 
 training of the intellect is inseparable from the pre- 
 paration of the immortal spirit for a more effectual 
 worship. They ought therefore to have been on their 
 guard against a sophism which, in their own congrega- 
 tions, might have prepared a new usurpation — sub- 
 stituting the Church for the Priest — and establishing 
 a tyranny over souls, more dire even than the ghostly 
 
Constitution of Schools since the Reformation. 13 
 
 despotism of Rome — a republic of despots, for one 
 tyrant of the conscience. While they contended for 
 the government of the school by the minister, elders, 
 deacons, and other members of their congregations, they 
 should have carefully avoided restricting its relations 
 to so narrow a circle. They should as citizens have 
 acknowledged their duties to the poor, without the fold 
 of faith; they should have offered their allegiance to 
 the State, maintaining the independence of freemen, — 
 yielding none of the rights of conscience, but giving 
 their most earnest help to perfect the work of a Christian 
 Government and people, in elevating the poorest to the 
 enjoyment of their privileges as Christians. 
 
 On the other hand, those Churchmen, who deluded 
 themselves with the notion that they could usurp for the 
 Church the authority of the Civil Government in educa- 
 tion, forgot that the stream of events had, through the 
 entire progress of our history, flowed in an opposite di- 
 rection. The Reformation itself was, in the first instance, 
 a successful act of resistance of the monarchy to spiritual 
 usurpation. Its purer development by Cranmer, in the 
 reign of Edward VI., established in England the great 
 principles for which Luther and Melancthon had con- 
 tended on the Continent of Europe. The schools of 
 the Reformation formed in the reigns of Edward VI., 
 Elizabeth, and even of Charles I., were not confided to 
 the clergy, or subjected to the visitation of the bishop. 
 Successive decisions of our courts of law had declared 
 that the canons of 1603 were not binding on the laity. 
 Neither by the common nor by the statute law, had the 
 visitatorial power of the prelates been extended to any 
 class of schools. Any attempt, therefore, to establish 
 such visitatorial power in parish schools was contrary 
 to the principles which had governed the civil courts ; 
 to the spirit of all legislation during the past two 
 centuries ; and to the will of Parliament. Moreover, in 
 this period, Non-conformity, springing from the fertile 
 seed of the blood of the Lollards, had grown into a 
 
14 The Influence of Puritanism in Public Policy. 
 
 formidable power, which had once been the chief in- 
 strument in resisting the tyranny of the Stuarts. In the 
 struggle it had overturned the monarchy, and had even 
 transformed the Church by a Puritan leaven which had 
 expelled the nonjurors. By the force of opinion it had 
 protected the scattered ministers who refused obedience 
 to the Act of Uniformity. At length the principles of 
 civil and religious liberty gradually asserted their 
 triumph in the repeal of the Test and Corporation Acts. 
 All these events were, to the mediaeval party in the 
 Church, as though they had not been. 
 
 The claim of an exclusive authority to teach, advanced 
 by this party, was based on the assumption, either 
 that the Church had no mission to those who had not 
 been received within her pale by the rite of baptism 1 , 
 or that, if such a mission were admitted by the servants 
 of that Master who directed them, when the bidden 
 guests excused themselves, to go forth to the way sides 
 and hedges, and compel the outcasts of the world to His 
 Feast, then, it was contended, that the Church could not 
 neglect to teach her whole doctrine to those who ac- 
 cepted any part of her instruction. 2 Consequently, the 
 
 1 " What he contended for was nothing else than this : — The birthright of 
 the children of God to be trained up in an atmosphere of truth, not an 
 atmosphere of conflicting creeds and varieties of opinion." — The Hon. J. C. 
 Talbot, Q.C., at Church Education Meeting, Willis's Rooms, Feb. 12. 1850. 
 
 " All church education depends upon, and flows from the Catholic doctrine 
 of regeneration in baptism (loud and tremendous cheering)." — Rev. O. A. 
 Denison, at the same Meeting. 
 
 " I cannot take one step in educating a child who has not either received, 
 or is not, if of such an age as to admit of previous teaching, in a definite course 
 of preparation, for holy baptism, and in the latter case I should not admit the 
 
 child into the school until holy baptism had been received.' 1 '' A Reply to the 
 
 Committee of the Promoters of the Manchester and Salford Education Scheme, 
 by Rev. G. A. Denison, 1851, p. 32. 
 
 " Under no circumstances whatsoever could I consent to admit a single 
 child to a school of which I have the control and management, without in- 
 sisting most positively and strictly, on the learning of the catechism and on 
 attendance at church on Sunday."— Correspondence of Rev. G. A Denison 
 April and May, 1847. 
 
 2 I' T1 ' e ? h T h °° U , ld n0t fol ' Ce its teachin g o« any one, but the teaching it 
 furnished for those who chose to partake of it should be consistent with the 
 
The Refusal of Toleration in certain Schools. 15 
 
 children of a Romanist, a Jewish, or a Dissenting family, 
 inhabiting a parish, in which there was no other than 
 
 principles and discipline of the Church, (cheers)."— Joseph Napier, Esq., 
 M.P., Church Education Meeting; Feb. 12. 1850. 
 
 " Have the Committee of Council ever read the Ordination Service, in 
 which we promise to set forth, with all diligence, the doctrine, the sacra- 
 ments, the dogmatic teaching, and even the discipline, of Jesus Christ ; and 
 to do our utmost that the people committed to our care may shape their 
 lives accordingly ? (Hear, hear.) To go a little further. Do they know that 
 we have bound ourselves by the most solemn obligations to drive away 
 all false and erroneous doctrine ? If they did, would they call upon us to 
 receive into our schools any sort of erroneous doctrine, with which the child 
 may have been inoculated, either by his parents, or by the teaching of 
 the sect to which they belong ? (Hear, hear.) Would they tell us, that 
 we are not to lift a finger to raise this child from error, or to lead him 
 in the right way? I say, that a greater tyranny than this was never 
 imposed on this country."— The Rev. Mr* Barter, the Warden of Winchester 
 College, at the Church Education Meeting, February 12. 1850. 
 
 "Now ; it is not only a 'principle' of 'the Established Church,' that all 
 children in her schools shall be taught and instructed in the Catechism of the 
 Church, but the Catechism is, itself, the exponent of the 'principles' of the 
 Church as applied to the education of the young. 
 
 " Wherefore the Committee of the National Society, in whom the govern- 
 ment of the Society is vested by the charter, is not competent — allowing, for 
 argument's sake, that it were so disposed — to so much as entertain the formal 
 consideration of the rescinding or setting aside, in any case whatsoever, the 
 rule in question ('whereby all children who are scholars of schools in 
 union with the Society, are required to be taught and instructed in the 
 Catechism of the Church of England '), such rule being simply the carrying 
 out of one of the most manifest principles of the Church of England, in 
 which principles, and in none other, the Committee is bound by the charter 
 to ' promote the education of the poor.' " — A Reply to the Committee of the 
 Promoters of the Manchester and Salford Education Scheme, by Oeorge 
 Anthony Denison, 1851, p. iv. 
 
 In the Manchester and Salford Education Bill it is provided " that no 
 child shall be required to learn any distinctive religious creed, catechism, or 
 formulary, to which the parents, or those having the maintenance of such child, 
 shall in writing object." On this, Archdeacon Denison remarks, even when 
 it is regarded as a rule to meet a special case : " The simple truth is, that one 
 such ' special case ' in a school is fatal to the character of that school as a 
 ' Church school.' If the Committee are not aware of this fact, I must take 
 leave to bring it under their notice." — Ibid. p. 10. 
 
 " It is not a rule of the National Society, but of the Church, respecting 
 the teaching of the Catechism to all children, without exception, who are the 
 scholars of schools in connection with the Society. 
 
 " I will simply say here, that if the Committee of the National Society 
 
 FOR PROMOTING THE EDUCATION OF THE CHILDREN OP THE POOR IN THE 
 
 principles of the Established Church, shall either abandon the rule, 
 or allow it to be set aside in any case, when it shall be in their power to 
 
16 Are Nonconformists to be excluded from Church Schools? 
 
 the Church of England school, could not be received 
 into it by the sound Churchman, without a violation of 
 conscience. Here was the dilemma. The parent must 
 place his child under instruction and training detri- 
 mental, if not fatal (in his conviction) to its spiritual 
 interests, or he must abandon it to ignorance. The 
 clergyman must either admit this child to his school, 
 and allow it to be withdrawn from any matter of in- 
 struction to which the parent might, on religious 
 grounds object, or leave it to perish from lack of know- 
 ledge. Parliament and the public are unable to under- 
 stand, that the burthen and sin of rejecting the truth 
 can rest with those, who offer to teach the whole counsel 
 of God confided to their ministration, rather than with 
 those, who refuse to accept this boon, or accept it only 
 in part. Parliament does not sympathise, with that 
 part of the clergy of a church, established for the benefit 
 of the nation, who would render instruction inaccessible 
 to any part of the people. The public, contemplating, 
 on the one hand, the sufferings, the moral debasement, 
 and ignorance of a large class of the poor ; and, on 
 the other, the resources of a church, comprising the 
 majority of the wealthy and privileged classes, con- 
 ceive, that to deny the poor the words of life, or to offer 
 them on conditions requiring a violation of conscience, 
 would ill fulfil the behests of Him, who entered the 
 Synagogue on the Sabbath day and read, from the book 
 of the prophet Esaias, " The spirit of the Lord is upon 
 me, because He hath anointed me to preach the gospel to 
 the poor ;" and, when he had closed the book, sublimely 
 
 prevent its being set aside, it will be far better,"on all accounts, that the 
 Society should cease to exist. 
 
 " In ray sentence, quoted correctly p. 15., of the 'Apology,' 'that it is 
 not possible for men to care really about the Catholic faith, who are content 
 to admit into the same school with the children of the Church the children 
 of parents who are not of the Church ,' the concluding words should have 
 been written simply ' children not of the Church,' meaning thereby, children 
 who had not been baptized into the Church."— A Reply to the Committee of 
 the Promoters of the Manchester and Salford Education Scheme, by George 
 Anthony Denison, 1851, p. 31. 
 
View<s of some Churchmen led by the Mediaeval party. 17 
 
 opened his mission to the world by declaring, " This 
 day is this Scripture fulfilled in your ears." The party 
 in which these pretensions exist is less formidable by its 
 numbers, than by the learning, the self-devotion, and the 
 ascetic piety of certain of its members, among whom are 
 to be found those who have done much both to im- 
 prove and to extend education within the Church. But 
 neither their zeal nor the sincerity of their convictions 
 can be permitted to cloak the offence of those who, 
 under a claim of self-government, would usurp the au- 
 thority of the State, and abuse the name of liberty to 
 the hurt of the defenceless. If they be indeed worthy 
 vicars of the Head of the Church, and would wield His 
 power over the conscience, let them imitate His meek- 
 ness and forbearance, who twice stooped down and wrote 
 on the floor of the temple, rather than place the sinner 
 beyond the reach of mercy. 
 
 In describing the composition and objects of this 
 party, we do not forget, that many churchmen, who 
 desire to separate the action of the civil and spiritual 
 authority, unite with it in opposition to the Committee 
 of Council, without holding the opinions of its most 
 active and prominent section. The legislation of the 
 last twenty-five years, which has admitted Dissenters 
 and Roman Catholics to both Houses of Parliament, 
 and has removed all religious tests from municipal 
 and public offices, has also swollen the numbers of 
 these opponents by some, who are impressed with dread 
 of the influence of a Government, deriving its au- 
 thority from. Parliaments now representing every frag- 
 ment of the Christian faith. In all heterogeneous 
 parties those lead who have a definite doctrine and po- 
 licy to give earnestness to their efforts. In their wake 
 follow those whose views are more vague ; many who 
 halt between two opinions ; and generally all, who 
 though incapable of creating a new combination, have 
 a large capacity for antipathy, fear, or suspicion. When 
 all these elements are united, and credit is given them 
 
 c 
 
1 8 The Alarm excited among the Clergy and Laity. 
 
 for the scholarship, earnestness, and piety by which 
 they are distinguished, it is almost a subject of surprise, 
 that this party has failed to make itself formidable, 
 either in Parliament or in the country. On the con- 
 trary, its exertions have often rendered unwitting 
 service to the Committee of Council, by shedding a 
 sudden light on evils and dangers which their Lordships' 
 policy was intended to avert. Thus, when the Com- 
 mittee of Council, in their regulations, separated the 
 office of schoolmaster from that of an ordained teacher 
 of religion, this party not only continued to seek to 
 subject the teacher to the direct control of the spiritual 
 power, but endeavoured to claim the apprenticed pupil 
 teachers as acolytes of a future diaconate in the 
 Church. If its designs had needed further illustration, 
 the Minute of the 13th of June 1852, conceded to it by 
 Lord Derty's Government, would have completed the 
 warning. By this Minute the schoolmaster may be sus- 
 pended by the clergyman, on account of any objection 
 to his teachings discipline, or conduct, not merely on 
 religious but on moral grounds. In schools in which 
 this constitution is adopted, he is therefore at the mercy 
 of the clergyman, who may deem it his duty to render 
 his office untenable by repeated suspensions. Such 
 claims excite the deepest apprehension, not only in the 
 laity, but among a very large body of the clergy, whose 
 genuine Protestantism regards, as a mediaeval corrup- 
 tion, any attempt to exalt the spiritual order in matters 
 not purely clerical, to privileges which are denied to 
 the laity. Among no inconsiderable class of church- 
 men has arisen a desire, that the regular communicants 
 of the congregation should exercise some control over 
 the patronage of the Church, whereby the patron should 
 be prevented from thrusting a teacher of the doctrines 
 of Laud and Bonner, on a congregation which had im- 
 bibed the principles of Leighton or Sumner. If the 
 Council of the Bishop is to be in any form revived, 
 either to advise in the exercise of patronage — to aid in 
 the trial of offences, or to suggest in the administration 
 
Measures contemplated by the Reformation party. 19 
 
 of ecclesiastical affairs, they would take care that the 
 laity were represented equally with the clergy in this 
 Council. They have a great apprehension that Convo- 
 cation might attempt to revive mediaeval practices, and 
 exercise an intolerant 1 control, but if these Diocesan 
 Councils are to be followed by a Provincial Synod, 
 they would have it representative in origin : composed 
 equally of clergy and laity, and its decisions subject to 
 the assent of the Queen in Council. Generally, the 
 party which has put forth exalted notions of spiritual 
 authority, has awakened in the Church and the coun- 
 try a most formidable resistance. Their opponents 
 are slowly maturing a policy which shall render im- 
 pregnable the principles of the English Reformation. 
 
 Within the Church therefore, a large and increasing 
 body of the clergy and laity have been led, by the very 
 exertions of the mediaeval party, to regard with greater 
 confidence the Committee of Council on Education. 
 
 This party is dissatisfied with the constitution of the 
 Committee of the National Society, in which they con- 
 ceive that the Church is not duly represented. 2 They 
 
 1 Hallam's Const Hist. vol. i. p. 413. 439 ; vol. iii. p. 324. 
 
 2 " Memorial. — We the undersigned Members of the National Society, and 
 others anxious to promote the education of the poor in the principles of the 
 Church of England, of which we are all attached members, desire respect- 
 fully to present this our Memorial to the Committee to which the manage- 
 ment of the National Society is exclusively entrusted. Many of us lately 
 contributed to form the majority by which, at the last Annual Meeting of 
 the Society, the agitation for some years past prevalent in the Society was 
 resisted, and a protest entered against attempts to hinder the cordial co- 
 operation of the Government and the Society. We cannot, therefore, but 
 hope that this Memorial will be received as expressing the sentiments of a 
 great body of the clergy and laity of our Church having a claim upon the 
 attention of the Committee of the National Society. And should the 
 recommendation contained in this Memorial be adopted by the Committee, 
 there is good reason to expect, that, while agitation will thereby be discou- 
 raged, a considerable increase in the number of members and in the amount 
 of "their donations will ensue, and thus far larger means than ever be secured 
 for extending the blessings of a sound education to the growing masses of 
 the population. 
 
 "Admitting the services of the Committee in the cause of Education, by 
 the prudent management of its resources in the distribution of grants for 
 building new school rooms, in raising the standard of acquirement for 
 
 c 2 
 
20 Their Memorial to the National Society. 
 
 object to the distribution of the funds, derived from 
 general collections in the churches in obedience to a 
 Queen's letter, by a Committee thus constituted. They 
 regard as unwarrantable and impolitic the jealousy 
 which has characterised the communications of this 
 Committee with the Government. The Cathedral service, 
 adopted in the chapels of certain Training Colleges, 
 appears to them a suspicious attempt to impregnate the 
 minds of the students with predilections for a mediaeval 
 ceremonial. They have published the catechetical in- 
 struction of the Evening Service in certain of these 
 chapels, and in a church attended by the scholars of 
 the central schools of the National Society, as examples, 
 of teaching having a Romanising tendency. The ge- 
 neral control of the Prelates and of the Chapters of 
 Cathedrals, aided by a body of clergy and laity variously 
 
 teachers in the Society's Training Institutions, and in the facilities afforded, 
 to the clergy and others for procuring school maps and other apparatus, we 
 feel bound nevertheless, under the pressing urgency of the occasion, to unite 
 in calling their attention to the great importance of the following measures. > 
 
 "First. That they should, through thePresident and Vice-Presidents, from 
 time to time, submit for the choice of the Society at the Annual Meeting 
 such a list of candidates to serve on the Committee as may reasonably be 
 expected to secure the confidence of the Church generally ; and that notice 
 of all business to be transacted, and resolutions to be moved, at the Annual 
 Meeting, should be sent to the subscribers, who should be permitted, if they 
 please, to vote by proxy on all subjects not precluded by the charter. 
 
 " Secondly. That a more cordial co-operation with the State in promoting 
 the education of the poor than is now apparent should be forthwith resumed, 
 entirely confiding in the disposition of the Committee of Council to exact no 
 condition of which the Church can reasonably complain. 
 
 " Thirdly. While the undersigned are ready to acknowledge the great im- 
 provement effected by separately acting councils in some of the National 
 Society's Training Institutions, they would urge upon the consideration of 
 the Committee, in whom is vested the whole responsibility of management, 
 the great importance of reducing all church services, at which students in 
 those Training Institutions assist, to the model usually adopted in well- 
 ordered Parish Churches, and which has recently been recommended by 
 almost all the Bishops, Vice-Presidents of the National Society, to the 
 parochial clergy. 
 
 " Finally. Your memorialists would suggest, that, in providing Catechetical 
 Instruction for students or scholars in the Society's Institutions or Schools, 
 the utmost vigilance be exerted, in order to prevent, the apparent sanction 
 of any doctrine or ceremonial not strictly in accordance with the articles 
 and formularies of the Church of England." 
 
Their separate Action in Church of England Education. 2 1 
 
 appointed, over the discipline and management of the 
 Diocesan and Training Colleges, has appeared to them 
 to give a preponderance to the same influences, as those 
 which they believe to prevail in the Committee of the 
 National Society. They have therefore established 
 Training Colleges, which do not acknowledge the control 
 of the Bishop, or of the chapter of his cathedral, but 
 which are governed by a body of clergy and laity in 
 equal numbers. In their own parishes, this portion of 
 the clergy cordially welcome the co-operation of the 
 laity, which they seek to perpetuate in the most formal 
 manner in their trust deeds. They very generally 
 admit the children of Dissenters into their schools, 
 allowing the parents to withdraw them (if they have 
 conscientious scruples) from the doctrinal teaching. 
 In some large towns, they have shown an anxiety to 
 
 The above Memorial was deposited with the Secretary of the National 
 Society, April 19. 1852. 
 
 SIGNED BY 
 
 Laymen, Members of National Society - 565 
 Ditto, not Members - - - - - 771 
 
 1,336 
 
 Beneficed Clergy, Members of National 
 
 Society 430 
 
 Ditto, not Members - - - - 708 
 
 1,138 
 
 Chaplains of Prisons, &c, Members of 
 
 National Society 24 
 
 Ditto, not Members ----- 87 
 
 Ill 
 
 Curates, Members of National Society - 32 
 
 Ditto, not Members ----- 228 
 
 Total Signatures - - - 2845 
 
 260 
 
 1,051 Members of 
 National Soc- 
 1,794 Non- Mem- 
 bers of Na- 
 tional Soc. 
 
 The above list comprises the signatures of 10 peers, 18 sons of peers, 17 
 baronets, 16 members of the House of Commons, 5 deans, 13 archdeacons, 
 2 chancellors, and 35 rural deans. The lay signatures are, with few 
 exceptions, those of persons of large independent property, or of pro- 
 fessional men, including particularly a great many county magistrates, 
 bankers, and physicians. 
 
 c 3 
 
22 The Moderate party in the Church predominates. 
 
 combine with the representatives of the other Religious 
 Communions, to procure a legislative provision, for a 
 public rate in aid of all schools admissible to a parti- 
 cipation of the Parliamentary Grant. A very influential 
 deputation from a large meeting of this portion of the 
 clergy and laity recently waited on the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury at Lambeth, and, in the presence of the 
 Bishop of London, stated, that they were authorised to 
 represent, that if the constitution of the National So- 
 ciety were not speedily altered, and their objections to 
 its administration removed, they would feel compelled 
 to establish a new Society for promoting education 
 according to the principles of the Church of England — 
 to seek from the Government a separate Charter — and 
 to address Her Majesty, that she would graciously be 
 pleased to issue a separate letter to their churches, for 
 collections in aid of their efforts. A similar deputation 
 waited on the Home Secretary, and made corresponding 
 representations. The Annual Meetings of the National 
 Society for some years have been scenes of contention 
 between these two parties, with various success. But 
 the party of the Reformers state, that the proceedings 
 of this Society have gradually alienated the laity and 
 clergy whom they represent : consequently, that they 
 have to a great extent ceased to be subscribers to its 
 funds, and to have a right of voting at its meetings. 
 They say, that so little is hoped from the proceedings of 
 the Society, that even those who have not yet withdrawn 
 their subscriptions, can with difficulty be prevailed 
 upon to attend the Annual Meetings. Moreover, they 
 contend, that if a new Society were formed, it Avould 
 soon wield an influence in the Church, and be in pos- 
 session of resources hitherto without precedent. 
 
 Between the Reformers and the mediasval party in 
 the Church, there is a much larger body of clergy and 
 laity desirous of peace, who would gladly promote a 
 system of National Education, and feel no jealousy of 
 the efforts of the Executive Government. 
 
The Co-operation of the Wesleyans with Government. 23 
 
 Out of the Church, the claim of the medieval party 
 to an exclusive spiritual authority for the successors of 
 the Apostles has, by denying to the followers of Wesley 
 all authority to teach, for ever estranged from the 
 Church a great Communion, which at one time refused 
 to acknowledge that it had a separate organisation. It 
 is now too late to speculate what might have been the 
 consequences on the doctrine, discipline, and influence 
 of the Church, if, according to a true medieval policy, 
 Wesley and his successors had been received within its 
 pale. That missionary Communion is now not only 
 permanently excluded, but alienated. Of late its ministers 
 have felt, that in the form in which the doctrine of 
 Apostolic Succession has been taught, they were de- 
 nounced as unhallowed violators of the sacred mysteries 
 of faith, in whose hands the sacraments were not only 
 inefficacious, but a desecration and an impiety. 
 
 Such claims, as have been put forth by the mediasval 
 party for authority over the education of the poor, have 
 been regarded by the Wesleyans with profound repug- 
 nance. For a considerable period, they had looked upon 
 the proceedings of the Gove*nment with suspicion. 
 They apprehended, that the influence of the separate 
 religious Communions over their own schools might be 
 sapped by the Committee of Council. Gradually, they 
 discerned, that the tendency of its measures was to con- 
 firm the connexion of the school with the Church and 
 the Congregation — to leave the selection of the teacher, 
 the books, and the subjects of instruction to managers 
 locally representing each religious Communion, and to 
 secure the permanency of this mode of arrangement by 
 the trust deed. They ascertained that the influence 
 of the Civil Power was most strictly limited to its own 
 peculiar sphere of secular instruction, and was so exer- 
 cised, even in that, as in no degree to impair, but rather 
 to render more efficient, the local management, while 
 that of religious instruction was left exclusively in the 
 hands of each religious body. But, while their appre- 
 
 c 4 
 
24 The Course pursued by Congregational Dissenters. 
 
 hensions were thus dissipated, that which excited their 
 hopes was, that they found in the Committee of Council 
 a protector of the rights of the minority — a champion 
 of civil and religious liberty — a defender of the privi- 
 leges and influence of the laity — an opponent of those 
 exalted claims for spiritual authority, under the ban of 
 which their own Communion would have withered into 
 a heresy, to be crushed beneath the heel of a new inqui- 
 sition, if the ancient power had accompanied the new 
 mediaeval pretensions. 
 
 While these causes combined in 1846-7 to prepare 
 the Wesleyan Communion for co-operation with the 
 Committee of Council on Education, the estrangement 
 of a considerable portion of the Congregational Dis- 
 senters, originating in different causes, was destined to 
 be of longer duration. From 1883 to 1839 they had 
 supported the British and Foreign School Society, when 
 it aided the Treasury in the distribution of the annual 
 parliamentary grants. In the controversies of 1839, 
 they had encouraged the civil power both in the es- 
 tablishment of the Committee of Council and in its 
 attempt to create a Normal School. 1 They had thus 
 recognised the energetic interference of the Government 
 to found a system of National Education on the basis 
 of religious equality ; but, when this scheme failed, and 
 Sir James Graham attempted, in 1842, to organise 
 public schools in which the diversities of religious be- 
 lief, though tolerated, were not to enjoy equal privileges 
 with the Established Church, the suspicion of the Con- 
 
 1 In 1839 " the greater number of the Protestant Dissenters at that period 
 sustained the Ministry, and approved of public grants for schoolhouses and 
 for secular education." — The late Struggle for Freedom of Education, by the 
 Congregational Board of Education, p. 7. 
 
 N.B. The grants of 1839 were made to the National and British and 
 Foreign School Societies, and therefore for religious, as contrasted with 
 secular education. — J. P. K. S. 
 
 In 1846 the Congregationalists "were not agreed as to the abstract 
 principle; many of those who in 1839 thought that it was impossible for 
 Government to interfere, and give a secular education, still retained their 
 opinion." — The late Struggle for Freedom of Education, p. 21. 
 
, The Views of part of the Congregational Communion. 25 
 
 gregationalists was inflamed. They declared truly that 
 education and religion were inseparable, but a large 
 party in their Communions did more — they proceeded 
 to confound education with religion— the school with 
 the Church— and to apply to public education the fun- 
 damental principles by which they have, with scarcely 
 an exception, rejected all State endowments, and con- 
 tended for the complete separation of religion from the 
 civil power, both in the constitution of the Church, and 
 as respects all control over its doctrine, discipline, and 
 worship. The controversies which occurred in 1846 
 kept open the wound which had been inflicted in 1842, 
 and the energy and ability of Mr. Baines have since 
 been exerted, with unremitting zeal, to propagate the 
 principles on which this estrangement depends. The 
 object of this section of the Congregational Dissenters 
 is, to prevent the smallest interference of Government 
 for the promotion of public education. To this end, 
 they endeavour to prove the sufficiency of the voluntary 
 efforts of the people to educate themselves, and they 
 attribute to the aid of the State, in any form, a ten- 
 dency to 1 extinguish voluntary charity — to benumb 
 the intellect 2 — to undermine the independence of the 
 managers of schools — to dwarf the energies and to 
 stunt the growth of the freedom of the nation, if not to 
 enslave it by a tyranny worse than that of either force 
 
 1 " The practical effect of the Minutes of 1846 would be to diminish, and 
 ultimately extinguish, all those voluntary efforts for the promotion of popular 
 education, not only in Infant and Day schools, but more especially in Sun- 
 day schools, from which multitudes have derived inestimable advantage." 
 — The late Struggle by the Congregational Board of Education, p. 13. 
 Second Resolution at Special Meeting of the Deputies of Protestant Dissenters, 
 held 24th February, 1847. Also, the Seventh Resolution, moved at Meeting of 
 Congregational Board, on February 25th, 1847. Also, p. 13. 
 
 s " Tending as it will to injure the manly tone of self-reliance, and love of 
 liberty, which have characterised the middle classes of Englishmen more than 
 any other people." — The late Struggle for Freedom of Education, p. 11. — 
 Resolution at Meeting of Congregational Board, on February 25th, 1847. 
 
 " To weaken that spirit of self-reliance and independence which has justly 
 been the glory of Great Britain." — Ibid. p. 13. — Meeting of the Deputies of 
 Protestant Dissenters, at King's Head Tavern, Poultry, on 24th Feb. 1852. 
 
26 The Opinions of part of the Congregational Communion. 
 
 or ignorance — a despotism over thought, which would 
 render religion and truth themselves a state machine. 
 
 Education and religion, in this system, are not re- 
 garded simply as inseparable, but rather as synonymous. 1 
 To apply public funds from all classes to support 
 schools connected with different religious Communions, 
 or, as is imputed, to endow both truth and error 2 , is, 
 therefore, declared to be not merely impracticable but 
 an impiety, " preparing the way for the payment and 
 pensioning of the ministers of all denominations, and 
 thus bringing religion into disrepute, promoting indif- 
 ference and infidelity, and inflicting a lasting injury 
 upon the consciences of all thoughtful and religious 
 men, calculated to lead to resistance and to strife, until 
 a principle so unjust, impolitic, and unscriptural, be 
 utterly abandoned." 3 To separate religious from se- 
 cular instruction in the school, is declared to be im- 
 possible. Religion must pervade the atmosphere in 
 which a child is brought up ; and to teach only what is 
 common to all Christian sects, leaving what is peculiar 
 to any to separate instruction, would lead to fatal lati- 
 tudinarianism and indifference. 4 According to this party, 
 the evils of ignorance, though they be brutish habits, 
 crime, insecurity to property and to the public peace, 
 
 1 In The late Struggle for Freedom of Education, by the Congregational 
 Board P- 1- The teaching and support of religion is a term employed to 
 describe Education, p. 10. " All Government interference with the religion 
 and education of the people is at variance with sound principle." — Re- 
 solution moved at Meeting of Congregational Board held Feb. 25th, 1847. 
 
 "Allying the State with religious institutions." — Ibid. p. 17, 18. 
 
 2 " Being most deeply convinced that the State must pay for the teaching 
 of all kinds of religion in schools, if it pay for any ; and thus by grants 
 give its sanction to the maintenance and spread of error as well as truth." — 
 Ibid. p. 8. 
 
 3 The late Struggle for Freedom of Education, by the Congregational 
 Board, p. 12. — Resolution moved at Meeting of February 25th, 1847. 
 
 4 " Such interference can take place only on the principle of separating 
 religion from secular education, or of treating all religious opinions, as 
 if equally true, or of giving dominancy to one particular sect, against each 
 of which special objections lie." — Ibid. p. 10. — Resolution moved at Meeting 
 •>f Congregational Board, held 25th February, 1847. 
 
Different Opinions of Dr. Vaughan, Mr. Dunn, §c. 27 
 
 and the derangement of our social and political insti- 
 tutions, are as nought in comparison of the disasters 
 which would occur, if, with all the securities which we 
 imagine we might possess in plans of self-government, 
 resembling our municipal institutions, a rate were as- 
 sessed on property to defray the charges of a national 
 system of education. 
 
 These exaggerations of very obvious principles were 
 too gross, to obtain the sanction of some of the ablest and 
 most learned men in the Congregational Communion. 
 From the first, Dr. Vaughan 1 (the learned principal of 
 the Lancashire Independent College) has been conspicu- 
 ous in repudiating them. In the midst of the contro- 
 versy of 1846, Mr. Dunn 2 , though placed in a position 
 
 1 " To say that Government may consistently do its best to help a nation to 
 grow rich, but that it must not be supposed to care a jot about the in- 
 fluence which this money-getting may have upon its habits of industry, its 
 intelligence, or its tone of general feeling, would be to make distinctions, the 
 weakness of which becomes manifest the moment they are stated. Govern- 
 ment is the expedient of society, the instrument which society forms for 
 itself, that it may realise its proper end. Society is the master, Government 
 is the servant. Man was not made for Government, but Government was 
 made for man. The question accordingly about the province of Govern- 
 ment, resolves itself into a question about the best division of labour. 
 Hence, if it can be made to appear that popular education, like provision 
 for the poor, would be best conducted by admitting a certain measure of 
 agency from the Government, it would be legitimate to admit that agency." 
 — Dr. Vaughan, in British Quarterly Review, No. VIII., p. 495-6. 
 
 2 " I cannot and dare not conceal my conviction that, both in amount and 
 quality, the education of the people of this country falls vastly short of what 
 it ought to be ; and the continuance of such a state of things, is utterly in- 
 consistent with the safety, honour, or welfare of this great Empire." — Dunn's 
 Calm Thoughts, p. 5. 
 
 "I should still be obliged to confess that, any impartial examination 
 of '■British Schools' as a ivlwle, would clearly demonstrate, so far as de- 
 monstration is possible, the utter inadequacy of the Voluntary Principle to 
 educate the country. But when the question involved is really nothing 
 short of overtaking and subduing the ignorance and crime which rages like 
 a pestilence among the untaught masses of our crowded towns, and the 
 equally untaught inhabitants of our villages, the responsibility of opposing 
 any measure at all calculated to accomplish the object is, in my view, 
 fearful." — Ibid. pp. 5 and 6. 
 
 " I have always maintained that the State might advantageously assist, 
 both in the support of the existing schools, and in the establishment of new 
 ones in destitute districts. I still think so." — Ibid. p. 4. 
 
 " Public worship and popular education are not identical ; nor will all the 
 
28 Congregationalists in Co-operation with the State. 
 
 of peculiar difficulty, as Secretary to the British and 
 Foreign School Society, published an appeal to the 
 Congregational Dissenters, entitled " Calm Thoughts on 
 the recent Minutes of the Committee of Council on 
 Education, and on their supposed Bearing upon the 
 Interests of Civil Freedom and Protestant Noncon- 
 formity," in which he makes a distinct declaration of 
 opposite opinions. In like manner, Mr. Swaine 1 , in his 
 Pamphlet entitled, " Equity without Compromise," 
 though a member of the Congregational Board of Edu- 
 cation, declares his independence and his rejection of 
 these errors. The Committee of the British and Foreign 
 School Society 2 , which educates the teachers and main- 
 tains the inspection chiefly of schools connected with 
 these Dissenting Communions, has continued its co-oper- 
 ation with the Committee of Council. The Manchester 
 and Salford Education Bill, recently discussed in Par- 
 liament, and providing for a public rate for education, 
 was framed by a Committee, which comprised among 
 its members some able and active ministers of the Con- 
 gregationalists, as well as wealthy and influential laymen. 
 The members of that Committee are aware, by their 
 correspondence, that ministers and laymen of the Congre- 
 gational Communions in other large towns, are anxious 
 to obtain a general permissive measure, resembling, in its 
 chief features, the Manchester and Salford Bill, and 
 only differing from it in carrying out more completely 
 
 reasoning in the world, however ingenious, ever make them so." — Dunn's 
 Calm Thoughts, p. 17. 
 
 " A consistent adherence to the Voluntary Principle in religion, by no 
 
 means involves the necessity of rejecting Government aid in education." 
 
 Ibid. p. 23. 
 
 1 " I hold it to be within the province of government, to see that it is not 
 its fault, if the sources of instruction and the habits of inquiry are strange 
 to any of the community." — Swaine's Equity without Compromise, p. 9. 
 
 " I am constrained to the belief that there ought to be national provision 
 for national education, to such extent as equity can secure it', as there is 
 national provision against foreign foes or intestine discord." — Ibid. p. 10. 
 
 1 " The Committee of that noble institution has been silent." — The late 
 Struggle, Sfc, p. 22. 
 
This Co-operation rational and desirable. 29 
 
 its principles and details for the protection of the mino- 
 rity. Moreover, many Congregationalists are members 
 of the " National Association," which has brought under 
 public discussion a system of secular education, in 
 which the civil power would exert a much more direct 
 and positive influence on education, through Parliament, 
 the central administration, and local boards (having the 
 power to impose school rates), than has ever been 
 considered expedient by any English Government. 
 
 These divisions of opinion among the Congregational 
 Communions, and, especially, the exaggerations by which 
 a section of their body have been led into an opposition 
 to the efforts of the Government to raise the moral 
 condition of the poor, are among the worst conse^ 
 quences of the controversies of 1842. For the Congre- 
 gational Dissenters have ever been friends of freedom, 
 defenders of the rights of the minority, and mission- 
 aries to the benighted villages of England, to the wild 
 valleys of the Welsh mountains, or the turbulent co- 
 lonists of its mines, and to the regions of darkness and 
 death, where typhus and cholera find their victims in 
 our towns. They comprise a large and influential 
 portion of the middle classes ; they may claim to be 
 descendants of the Puritans, who, whatever were their 
 own errors, were stern and successful champions of 
 the English Reformation, and have left a deep trace, 
 not only in the history, but in the institutions, and the 
 manners, observances, and character of the nation. 
 They have just cause to point to their own inde- 
 pendence of the State, as the first conspicuous triumph 
 in this country of religion unaided by traditional au- 
 thority, by the power of a foreign hierarchy, or the 
 protection of domestic princes. They embody prin- 
 ciples of self-government, of which our race and country 
 have in civil affairs exhibited the most successful ex- 
 amples, and they are, at least, sincere and earnest in 
 their endeavours after a primitive and apostolic sim- 
 plicity in their discipline and ceremonial. Communions 
 
30 Public Education originated in Religion and Charity. 
 
 having these high claims to respect, comprising not less 
 than four thousand congregations and a million and a 
 half members, representing two millions and quarter of 
 the population, must wield no small influence on opinion. 
 It is, therefore, a just subject for public congratulation, 
 that this influence will be exerted for the protection of 
 the minority. Statesmen will be content to learn from 
 the fate of the measure of 1842, that mere toleration in 
 education is impossible. If they had done no other 
 service, the Congregational Dissenters have reason to 
 be proud of this. They have vindicated the claims of 
 every sect, and by implication of every parent and 
 every scholar, to complete religious freedom in the 
 school. 
 
 Even the errors of a section of their body are entitled 
 to respect ; for they arise from an exaggerated zeal for 
 civil and religious freedom — from an enthusiasm for 
 the principles of self-government, which are among 
 the chief sources of our national distinction and pro- 
 sperity — from an extravagant estimate of the present 
 power of voluntary zeal in religion and education — 
 and from an almost enviable faith in the early triumph 
 of truth. 
 
 Rather than enter into controversy, we prefer to 
 show how much truth there is in the principles which 
 the Congregationalists profess, conceiving that, to every 
 candid inquirer, the point where a portion of their body 
 diverge will be found to be the limit, at which the 
 practicable is sublimated into the ideal. 
 
 At the root of the principles for which they contend 
 are two, which both fact and reason support. These 
 are the origin of education in England in religion, and 
 the extent to Avhich it has been promoted by the 
 voluntary zeal of the Christian Communions. 
 
 No one who has examined the history of English 
 Public Education, can doubt, that to attempt to separate 
 it from religion would be to offer the rudest violence, 
 not only to the traditions of the country, but to its 
 
The Schools existing before the Reformation. 31 
 
 institutions, whether they be the growth of centuries, 
 or the most modern offspring of the popular will, 
 When the annual grants for promoting education first 
 obtained the sanction of Parliament, no evidence had 
 transpired, that the instruction of the people was sought 
 by any class as a purely political object. Before the 
 Reformation few schools existed for the common people. 
 Some children were taught in the "Song Scole" of the 
 Cathedral to read as well as to sing. Some poor 
 scholars also received instruction at the Chantries, and 
 others at the Monasteries ; but they were chiefly des- 
 tined, by entering as servitors or sizers in the Uni- 
 versities, to swell the inferior ranks of the clergy. It 
 was always the policy of the Church of Rome thus to 
 recruit her spiritual orders from the people, and so far 
 to open a republic in which genius might rise from the 
 humblest ranks, even to her highest dignities. In the 
 period immediately preceding the Reformation, the 
 practice of founding and endowing Grammar Schools 
 had commenced, and though connected with some re- 
 ligious institution, being conducted by some monk of 
 the Convent, or priest of the "Chantry" or Oratory, 
 they may be regarded as among the means that were 
 preparing the nation for that revolution. The schools 
 attached to the ancient religious houses, whether in- 
 tended for the middle classes or the poor, were ema- 
 nations of that power which the Church then exercised, 
 for the Christian civilization of Europe, but if their 
 objects were in any sense political, they were under 
 ecclesiastical direction. The universities and schools of 
 Europe were most effectual means of maintaining that 
 marvellous polity of the Church of Rome, with which all 
 the moral force of society was enveloped and controlled. 
 The schools and colleges founded at the Reformation and 
 endowed with the estates of the Monasteries, and the 
 spoils of the Church, were intended to disseminate the 
 principles of that great change in religion. Though no 
 national act has been attended by more signal political 
 
32 . The Schools founded at the Reformation. 
 
 consequences, than that by which this country disowned 
 the polity of the Church of Rome, which overshadowed 
 alike the prerogative of the sovereign, the majesty of 
 the law, and the privilege of Parliament, yet the 
 establishment of a Church, subordinate to these powers, 
 depended for its vindication, on principles of eccle- 
 siastical rather than civil polity. That which was re- 
 pudiated was the claim to absolute power residing 
 in Christ's vicar, the Pope; the origin in Christian 
 truth of an institution, not only superior to all civil 
 authority and law, but claiming to be the miraculous 
 source of a perpetual revelation of doctrine and law to 
 the world. It was the emancipation alike of the in- 
 dividual conscience and of the State, from an usurpation 
 of supernatural power which belongs only to God. To 
 proclaim this liberty, wherewith Christ had made us free, 
 the schools of the Reformation were founded. If the 
 great leaders of the Reformation had been more suc- 
 cessful in guiding the counsels of Henry VIII., these 
 colleges and schools would have been much more nu- 
 merous. Cranmer had formed a great design to found 
 many new dioceses, and to connect with each Cathedral 
 a pastoral college, a civil college for the education of 
 the middle classes, and a grammar school endowed so 
 as to admit the sons of poor persons, to be maintained 
 upon the foundation, while it was also open to children 
 of all other persons as day scholars. The first scheme 
 of Henry VIII. provided for the foundation of sixteen 
 Cathedrals, in which this design was partially carried 
 into execution. But this scheme dwindled into six 
 Cathedrals, from the plan of which the civil college was 
 expunged, and in which the pastoral college was left 
 only in a mutilated state. As the principles of the 
 Reformation were developed and defined in the reigns 
 of Edward VI. and Elizabeth, the foundations for the 
 education of the middle classes became more numerous. 
 The Royal grants gave rise also to many private gifts 
 and bequests, nnd this impulse of the national mind in 
 
Schools of Religious Associations since Reformation. 33 
 
 the endowment of grammar schools did not expend its 
 force, until the Commonwealth broke the chain of 
 events. But whether these schools arose from the pri- 
 vate charity of founders, or from Royal grants, they all 
 retained the features of the original type. The schools 
 of the religious houses had been suppressed, because 
 they were regarded as dangerous auxiliaries of the 
 ancient faith, and the new schools were founded, to 
 establish the Reformation in the convictions of the 
 middle classes of this country. They owe their origin, 
 therefore, to a change in the national polity with 
 respect to religion. They were not the offspring of a 
 purely civil policy. 
 
 The Reformation was the last great national event 
 which has given any considerable impulse to education. 
 The Puritan democracy, which held for a short time the 
 Government under the Commonwealth, relied rather on 
 the pulpit than on the school, for its power over public 
 opinion. The Restoration, and the Revolution of 1688, 
 and the accession of the House of Brunswick, alike 
 occurred, without any attempt to raise a structure of 
 political power, on the broad basis of the rational con- 
 victions of the people, by a general diffusion of instruc- 
 tion. Popular education received its next impulse, not 
 from any act of public policy, but from the spontaneous 
 emotions of Christian charity. 
 
 In contemplating this phenomenon, we at once per- 
 ceive the evidences of a new and advanced period of 
 civilization. No great national crisis awakens the 
 Government to a sense of danger, or impels the people 
 to some act of revolution, but we are called to observe 
 the silent birth of the Society for Promoting Christian 
 Knowledge, in 1701, and the gradual and limited growth 
 of its schools through the succeeding century ; — the 
 creation of the first Sunday school at Gloucester, in 1782, 
 by Robert Raikes, and the establishment of the Sunday 
 School Union in 1786 ; — the commencement of the labours 
 of Bell and Lancaster in 1797-8; — the origin of the 
 
 D 
 
31 The Number of Elementary and Endowed Schools 
 
 society afterwards called the British and Foreign School 
 Society, in 1 805, and of the National Society in 1811 ; — 
 the birth of the first Infant School at New Lanark in 
 1815, and the foundation of the Home and Colonial 
 Infant School Society, in 1836. : 
 
 These events were signs of a deep though silent move- 
 ment in the national mind, resembling the growth of the 
 oak from its seed. The desire, that our common Chris- 
 tianity should embrace the whole body of the people, 
 was a feeling likely, when once experienced, to become 
 intense ; and the Reformation had successfully taught 
 the nation, how powerful a means schools were for the 
 accomplishment of this end. Nor is the fact to be 
 neglected, that the outburst of Christian zeal, which 
 enabled the Sunday School Union to gather within the 
 walls of its schools, in six years from its institution, 
 upwards of half a million of children, was contempora- 
 neous with the eruption of the French Revolution, in 
 which the sneers of Voltaire promoted the overthrow of 
 the Church of France, and which for the time enthroned 
 the natural religion of Rousseau. 
 
 It is also important to observe, that the development 
 of Sunday schools for the poor proceeded with gigantic 
 strides, before the labours of Bell and Lancaster gave rise 
 to the two great societies for the establishment of day 
 schools. The idea of education for the poor sprang from 
 a religious impulse, — it was fostered by intense reli- 
 gious zeal, — it regarded the school as the nursery of the 
 Church and congregation, — and confided its manage- 
 ment to the chief communicants, to the deacons, elders, 
 and class teachers. Thus the Sunday school became 
 the type of the daily school, and it was natural that 
 elementary education should, even in day-schools at 
 first, comprise only such rudiments of instruction as 
 enabled the scholar to read the Holy Scriptures. How 
 great was the impulse of the Reformation, — and how 
 strong became that flood of Christian zeal whose foun- 
 tain first welled up in the heart of Robert Raikes, is 
 
.founded from 'Reformation to 1833 arid 1846". 35 
 
 bow known from the fact 1 , that in 1833, the first 
 rudiments of instruction were then given in unen? 
 dowecl schools to 390,734 children ; of which number 
 178,517 were taught in schools supported by sub- 
 scriptions only, and 212,217 in schools supported in 
 'part by subscriptions, and in part by the payments of 
 the scholars. Besides which number, 153,764 other 
 children were taught in endowed schools, which have 
 owed their origin, either to the impulse of the Keforma- 
 tion, or to the more recent manifestations of religious 
 zeal. So that, in 1833, 544,498 scholars were receiving 
 the elements of education, in schools which had been 
 founded by the influence of religion. 
 - Since 1833, the Parliamentary grants have been ad- 
 ministered upon principles, which have promoted the 
 display of this great phenomenon of Christian charity, 
 and the combined operations of the Government and of 
 the several religious denominations had augmented the 
 number of scholars, indicated by Lord Kerry's returns, to 
 the following proportions in 1846. In that year the 
 Church claimed, according to the returns of the Na- 
 tional Society, to have 2 955,865 scholars in her daily 
 schools, and 466,794 in her Sunday schools. She 
 stated that these schools were taught by 27,826 paid 
 teachers, and by 54,005 gratuitous teachers, that the sala- 
 ries of the paid teachers amounted to 621,362^. 16s. and 
 that the whole annual expense of supporting schools 
 for the poor, .connected with the Established Church, 
 amounted to 874,947^. 14s., including the resources 
 arising from endowment, from voluntary subscriptions, 
 and. from the children's payments. 
 
 • In the schools connected with the British and Foreign 
 School Society, upwards of 200,000 scholars are pro- 
 bably under instruction in England and Wales. 3 In the 
 
 1 See Parliamentary Returns. 
 ''« These returns form the basis of the argument pursued in the Third 
 Chapter;— Church School Inquiry, 1846-7, p. 2. 
 
 • 3 letters to Lord John Russell on State Education, by Ed. Baines, p. 32. 
 
 d 2 
 
36 Public Education must be founded on Religion. 
 
 Metropolitan District this Society has 203 schools, with 
 30,582 scholars. 
 
 The Wesleyan Communion had in 1850, in immediate 
 connection with its Education Committee, 397 schools, 
 containing 38,623 scholars. 
 
 The Congregational Board estimate the number of 
 their schools, not in connection with the British and 
 Foreign School Society, to be 89, and that of the 
 scholars in attendance to be 6839. 
 
 The Roman Catholic Poor School Committee report 
 that they have 585 schools, containing 34,750 scholars, 
 in England and Wales. 
 
 Besides these schools there are others having a re- 
 ligious origin, connected with the smaller religious com- 
 munions, concerning which no authentic information 
 can be obtained. 
 
 No scheme of public education could be more extra- 
 vagantly rash and arrogant, than one, which would 
 either venture to overlook the religious origin, or the 
 existence and peculiar organization, of so great a number 
 of schools. In these facts lies the strength of the so- 
 called " voluntary' 1 ' 1 party, and as a protest against the un- 
 justifiable tyranny of crushing these schools under rival 
 institutions, supported by the wealth and power of the 
 State, or against their separation from the government 
 of the Church or Congregation, and the extinction of dog- 
 matic religious teaching in them, the exertions of that 
 party are entitled to the public gratitude. It would be 
 difficult to conceive, that any man of parliamentary ex- 
 perience could gravely propose, that local municipal 
 boards should be invested with power to establish 
 rate-supported schools in every parish, with whatever 
 constitution, to the inevitable destruction of the schools 
 Of Religious Communions, — much less, that the consti- 
 tution of the new schools should exclude all distinctive 
 religious instruction. We should rather be amused, 
 than alarmed, if any public man should offer, as a boon 
 to the religious bodies (in whose instinctive religious 
 
The Origin of the Secular Education Party. 37 
 
 feeling the existing schools originated), to purchase or 
 hire their school buildings, in order to appropriate them 
 to a purely secular use. Happily, there is no majority 
 in this country strong enough to perpetrate so gross an 
 outrage. The Religious Communions regard with un- 
 ruffled complacency, schemes which threaten to trifle 
 with the greatest power existing in this country — 
 that with which the national faith adheres to the in- 
 stitutions, which its zeal has founded for the diffusion 
 of religious truth. 
 
 Whatever plan be adopted for the education of the 
 entire nation, it is therefore clear, that it must be 
 founded on religion, and recognise the existing schools. 
 This, in itself, would be an unsurmountable obstacle to 
 the adoption of the views of the party, which proposes a 
 purely secular system of education. But, while the 
 principles espoused by the Voluntary party may be 
 regarded, as a protest against the exaggerations of those, 
 who would promote public education by an immoderate 
 exercise of the civil power, the Secular Educationists 
 will probably succeed in their designs, so far, as to 
 vindicate from ecclesiastical usurpation the religious 
 freedom of education, — to secure the rights of the 
 minority, — and to evoke the power of the State, to give 
 greater force to the national will for the elevation of the 
 condition of the poor. 
 
 In order to discriminate the mode in which these 
 parties act on each other, it may therefore now be 
 desirable, to analyse the opinions and proposals of the 
 Secular Educationists. 
 
 The advocates of a system of purely secular educa- 
 tion may be divided into two classes, viz. 1. Those in 
 whose minds the political advantages of National 
 Education are most prominent. 2. Those religious men, 
 associated with this political party, who would retain 
 schools with their present constitutions and objects, 
 under the government of the Eeligious Communions, but 
 
 D 3 
 
38 Their View of moral Instruction in Schools. 
 
 have not been able to discern how the civil power could 
 be effectually exerted to render education efficient and 
 universal, without a recognition of it as the Teacher of 
 Eeligion. The views of the political section of this 
 party were developed with much ability in the publi- 
 cations of the Central Education Society, under the 
 active superintendence of an able and benevolent man, 
 ■the late Mr. Duppa. They have been diffused in 
 Scotland, by the writings of Mr. George Combe and 
 Mr. James Simpson. More recently, the public meetings 
 of the National Association have afforded opportunities 
 : for their expression. 1 
 
 The opinions of the political section of the Secular 
 Educationists on the subject of religious instruction in 
 common schools, may be fairly expressed in an affirm- 
 ative reply to the following questions of Mr. George 
 Combe 2 : — "Whether there be, or be not, in the nature 
 of man, and in that of the external world, and in the 
 relations subsisting between them, a fund of instruction 
 emanating from God, enforced by his secular authority, 
 and addressed by Him to the human faculties, calculated 
 to lead us to secular happiness and prosperity, irre- 
 spective of every opinion concerning the best means of 
 securing happiness in a future state? — Whether all 
 scriptural precepts relating to this world and its affairs, 
 do not harmonize with, sanction, and support the rules 
 
 1 The Central Education Society exposed the limited number and de- 
 fective condition of the schools, which then existed, in their own publications, 
 in the Westminster Review, and in a series of pamphlets. The Quarterly Journal 
 of Education (published by Mr. Charles Knight), gave the first account 
 of the origin and progress of the system of public education in the several 
 Continental States. The writers were less conversant with the organization 
 of foreign schools, and the methods of instruction and training prevalent 
 on the Continent, than with the resources developed for their maintenance; 
 the social position of the teacher ; the courses of instruction in the normal 
 and common schools ; the period devoted to the education of the master ; 
 the system of inspection adopted ; the statistics of the numbers instructed ; 
 of the duration of school attendance ; of the relations of education to crime 
 and pauperism; and with the modes in which provision was made for 
 religious instruction. 
 
 ! Remarks on National Education, by George Combe, 1847. 
 
, Their Rules by which moral Instruction is defined. 39 
 
 for human conduct, deducible from the constitution and 
 order of Nature? — And, whether it be not possible to 
 blend the instruction emanating from these two sources 
 in a system of National Education ? If the answer be 
 in the affirmative, then national education will be prac- 
 ticable by omitting merely the peculiarities of religious 
 belief — peculiarities which, after all, relate, almost 
 entirely, to forms of Church government and the means 
 of securing happiness in a future life. If not, national 
 education is now and will continue to be, impracticable, 
 until all our fellow-subjects are agreed in their religious 
 views, both regarding this world and the next." In 
 accordance with these views, the National Public School 
 Association thus describes the character of the moral 
 instruction to be given in their free schools, and the 
 limitations of religious teaching. " In addition to 
 these, shall be sedulously inculcated — a strict regard to 
 truth, justice, kindness, and forbearance in our inter- 
 course with our fellow-creatures : temperance, industry, 
 frugality, and all other virtues conducive to the right 
 ordering of practical conduct in the affairs of life." 
 " Nothing shall be taught in any of the schools which 
 favours the peculiar tenets of any sect of Christians. 
 No minister of religion shall be capable of holding any 
 salaried office in connexion with the schools." " The 
 
 School Committees shall set apart hours in every 
 
 week, during which the schools shall be closed, for the 
 purpose of affording an opportunity to the scholars, to 
 .attend the instruction of the teachers of religion in the 
 various churches or chapels, or other suitable places. 
 No compulsion shall be used to force attendance, nor 
 shall any penalty or disability whatever be imposed for 
 non-attendance on such religious instruction." 
 
 In the first scheme published by the Association, 
 their arrangements for religious instruction did not 
 include any recognition of the constitution of existing 
 schools. More recently, considerations of the great 
 extent to which education has had its origin in religion 
 
 D 4 
 
40 National Association comprehends Religious Schools. 
 
 in this country, of the vast influence which it still 
 exerts on its development, and of the fact, that almost 
 all schools are at present under the government of the 
 .religious Communions, have led the Association to insert 
 in a "Bill to establish Free Schools in England and 
 Wales for Secular Instruction" two clauses 1 , in which it 
 is set forth that, " existing Schools maybe convertedinto Free 
 Schools under this Act" and thereby partake of the ad- 
 vantages of the School rate, provided " that the incid- 
 cation of Doctrinal Religion or Sectarian Opinions shall 
 
 1 " XIX. — And be it enacted, that in case at the time of the commencement 
 of this Act, there shall be within any district any existing School, and the 
 Inspectors shall report to the Committee, that independently of any 
 Doctrinal Religion or Sectarian Opinions there taught, the same is in a 
 satisfactory condition, and may properly be converted into a School or 
 Schools of one or more of the before-mentioned four classes of Schools, 
 the Committee shall, at the request of the Trustees or Managers of such 
 Schools (but not otherwise) constitute the same into such free School or 
 Schools, and shall declare of what class or classes the same shall be ; and 
 thereupon there shall be such right of free admission to the same, for the 
 purposes of secular instruction, as is hereinbefore provided with regard 
 to Schools originally established under this Act by the Committee ; but such 
 School or Schools shall (unless the Managers or Trustees assent to sur- 
 render the management of the same to the Committee), continue under 
 the management of the Trustees or Managers, but shall be subject to the 
 same inspectorship as is hereinafter provided, with regard to Schools 
 originally established under this Act, and during the management of such 
 Managers and Trustees, the Committee shall out of the School-rate pay 
 to them a sum at the rate of pence per week, for each scholar 
 
 receiving secular instruction ; such sums to be paid quarterly, or at such 
 periods as may be agreed upon. But the Committee shall not acquire any 
 right to interfere with the internal management, discipline, or instruction in 
 such Schools (unless so surrendered), except in relation to the conditions 
 herein contained. 
 
 " XX. — And be it enacted, that the Inculcation of Doctrinal Religion or 
 Sectarian Opinions shall not take place in any such Scliool, at any time on any 
 weeh-day between the hours of and in the Morning, and 
 
 and in the Afternoon ; and that no Manager, Trustee, or other person 
 
 shall be deemed to have committed a breach of trust, or be in any way liable 
 to any Suit or Proceeding, by reason of the omission to inculcate on the 
 scholars, during the hours aforesaid, Doctrinal Religion or Sectarian 
 Opinions, and no scholar who receives secular instruction at any such 
 School, shall be compelled to attend the School at other times than those 
 above mentioned, or whilst Doctrinal Religion or Sectarian Opinions shall 
 be inculcated ; and no part of the payment to be made to the Managers 
 of any such School shall be in any way applied, for the purpose of inculcating 
 Doctrinal Religion or Sectarian Opinions." 
 
Concession dissolves the Scheme of Secular Education. 41 
 
 not take place in any such school, at any time on any week- 
 day, between " certain hours in the morning and after- 
 noon, which are to be specified. 
 
 Taking into account the accordance, between the 
 opinions quoted from Mr. Combe and the definition of 
 the nature of the moral, and the limits of religious 
 instruction originally adopted by the Association, these 
 clauses contain a remarkable homage to that religious 
 constitution, which English schools have derived from 
 ancient tradition and modern religious zeal. To de* 
 spise this homage, would be a proof of an ignorance of 
 the power of those political principles which this Asso- 
 ciation embodies. More than twelve hundred thousand 
 scholars taught, at an annual outlay of upwards of 
 a million of money, in schools almost universally founded 
 by, and under the management of, the Religious Com- 
 munions of England and Wales, have secured this 
 signal'homage to the religious government, and to the 
 " peculiar " religious instruction of these schools, from 
 a society, one of whose necessities at first appeared 
 to be the accomplishment of their overthrow. The 
 leaders of this society were not men to be deterred by 
 any but insurmountable difficulties. They are inured 
 to the conflicts of political controversy, skilful in organ- 
 ization, and lucid in exposition. Cheered by the me- 
 mory of victories over the most formidable combinations, 
 they were not likely to quail before a chimera. A pro- 
 vision for the incorporation, in a scheme for founding 
 Free Schools for Secular Instruction, of all existing 
 schools of religious origin and constitution, and for the 
 daily doctrinal instruction of their scholars according 
 to formularies, and their training in the peculiar re- 
 ligious discipline of each Communion, was a step, the 
 logical consequences of which could not have escaped 
 the acuteness of the chiefs of this Association. Could 
 it be presumed, that the intense religious zeal, in- 
 spired by the idea that the School was the most 
 effectual means of christianising the English poor, 
 
42 ' The Public School is religious in its Origin, 
 
 which had in a few years wrought these mighty results 
 and compelled this homage to its power, would listen 
 to any who should command its tide to flow no further? 
 When the National Association thus conditionally con- 
 ceded the support of the school rate to existing schools 
 of a religious constitution, did they conceive they could 
 refuse this aid to all future religious schools, leaving 
 them to an early extinction in their rivalry with rate- 
 supported Secular Schools ? On the contrary, the As- 
 sociation (as represented in minds of political expe- 
 rience) must have known that, after this concession, no 
 principle was left for defence, and that they had no 
 power to resist the traditional authority, and the in- 
 tense religious instinct, which had given birth to the 
 school system of England, as the means of planting the 
 religion of Christ in the households of the poor. Prac- 
 tically, therefore, the two important clauses, which 
 have been extracted from the " Bill to establish Free 
 Schools in England and Wales for Secular Instruction" 
 break down the principle around which this Associ- 
 ation was grouped, and they reduce the question of the 
 School rate, for the support of existing and future 
 Schools, to one of details. 
 
 In this view of the logical consequences of the two 
 clauses quoted above, the school ceases, in the scheme of 
 the National Association, to be a purely civil institution, 
 erected by the State for the attainment of certain social 
 and political advantages. On the contrary, it is an in- 
 stitution religious in its origin, and by the tradition and 
 custom of England placed under the government of Re- 
 ligious Communions, but not the less capable of 
 ministering to those great social and political ends, 
 which render it an object of national importance, to 
 secure its efficiency and permanency by aid from the 
 public resources. The social duty of the parent, to pro- 
 vide for the education of the child, is not the less but the 
 greater, in consequence of the religious character of the 
 school, if there be secured to the parent freedom in the 
 
and in harmdni/ with the Institutions of Civil' Freedom. 43 
 
 choice of the school, and power to withdraw the child, 
 from any matter of instruction to which objection may 
 he taken on religious grounds. The support of schools 
 may be equally derived from local rates, imposed by 
 Committees or Boards of the ratepayers, having control 
 of these funds, under the provisions of some general 
 act. Such Boards, being charged with duties of a fiscal 
 nature, may be clothed with all ordinary municipal 
 powers, and need be subject to no extraordinary checks. 
 The minority would appeal to them primarily for pror 
 tection, in the just and equal distribution of the funds 
 derived from the rates, and they would be charged with 
 a variety of duties, none of which would interfere with 
 the internal discipline or management of the school, 
 except so far as might be necessary to secure an ob- 
 servance of the regulations, by which the civil rights of 
 the parent and the child were protected. No hope 
 could be entertained of the acquiescence of the Religious 
 Communions in the school rate, unless the constitution 
 of the school, as respects its management, continue 
 unchanged, and, whatever securities were given to the 
 rights of conscience, unless the peculiarities of its 
 religious discipline and instruction ■ were left without 
 interference. 
 
 The School rate, as thus applied, would encounter no 
 resistance from large sections of every Religibus Com- 
 munion, which would have regarded with consternation 
 any attempt to withdraw the school from their control, 
 or from their peculiar instruction in religion. The ma- 
 jority would have looked upon the Secular School as an 
 institution arrayed against religion — as an attempt to 
 plant the Tree of Knowledge instead of the Tree of 
 Life ; and those who had inherited the independence of 
 the Puritan, as well as those who maintained the Apos- 
 tolic mission of the Church, would have denied the 
 right of the State to extract one farthing from them, for 
 the support of the only English institution, from which 
 the truths of Revelation were by a direct, law excluded. 
 
44 Principles vindicated by the National Association, 
 
 It was the misfortune of the National Association, 
 that, while it owed its origin to the earnestness of its 
 promoters for the principles of self-government, it en- 
 countered, by its original scheme, the necessity of over- 
 throwing a system of school management, voluntary in its 
 origin, independent in its constitution, and indebted for 
 its continuance to the utmost vitality of these principles. 
 While the Association exhibited a salutary jealousy for 
 the rights of conscience, and for civil liberty, they 
 adopted, a plan for the imposition of a Tax for the 
 foundation and support of Secular Schools, which 
 would have so afflicted the consciences of the majority, 
 that it may be questioned, whether, except in one alter* 
 native, any power exists in this country, which, even 
 if it had become law, could have carried it into execu- 
 tion. While they truly felt the utmost jealousy for 
 public liberty, they were prepared to exterminate the 
 schools of the Religious Communions, by applying a 
 compulsory rate to the support of other schools, from 
 which instruction in religion was to be banished. The 
 success of such a scheme could only have been brought 
 about, by the intolerance of a body like that of the 
 mediaeval party in the Church, ready to deny at once 
 the civil rights of the ratepayer ; the religious freedom 
 of the parent and the child ; the province of the State 
 in the education of the people ; and to arrogate to the 
 spiritual order a supreme authority, both over the con- 
 science, and over all civil powers and resources. From 
 so ghastly a tyranny, the awakened intelligence of this 
 country would have revolted, even if it had no other 
 alternative than the despotism of the majority. 
 
 The untenable position first occupied by the National 
 Association has, however, been abandoned. Their la- 
 bours have promoted the discussion of the mode in 
 which school rates can be levied and applied most equi- 
 tably, and in the spirit of our representative institutions. 
 They have successfully vindicated the right of the 
 ratepayer to the control of these funds. They have 
 
The Power of the State is a Moral Agency. 45 
 
 shown how civil freedom may be protected, how 
 public opinion may be made to exercise a salutary in- 
 fluence on school management, and how the parent and 
 child may enjoy the rights of conscience without inter- 
 ference with the authority of the managers of schools, 
 or with their internal discipline and instruction. A 
 more intimate knowledge of the details of adminis* 
 trative procedure already in operation, would have 
 enabled them to perceive, how their scheme might also 
 have embodied the machinery of public inspection — 
 the Minutes of 1846, which are effectual means of 
 securing the efficiency of the instruction in the common 
 school : and a the plan of apprenticeship and certificates of 
 merit, not less successful in establishing a complete cur- 
 riculum of education in the Normal Schools, and in 
 elevating the standard of schoolmasters' acquirements. 
 Nor do I mean to say, that other obvious improvements 
 will not be found to be the natural consequences of the 
 principles which they have now adopted. 
 
 From another point of view, the National Association 
 may be regarded as a protest against the monstrous 
 doctrine that the English nation may not, by its legis- 
 lature, impose upon itself taxes, for the support of a 
 system of public education. The connexion between 
 ignorance and irreligion is demonstrated — pauperism 
 and crime are proved to flow from the same source — '< 
 the depraved and ignorant are known to our police, as 
 the dangerous classes which give a desperate impulse to 
 popular tumults — as the fermenting leaven of dis- 
 content — as the explosive power of sedition. The 
 statistics of our outlay on the means of restraining, 
 detecting, and punishing criminals; supporting the 
 indigent ; controlling popular excesses ; keeping watch 
 against sedition, and stamping out the fires of rebellion, 
 show that expense to be many times greater than the 
 utmost charge of a system of public education. Every 
 Christian heart is conscious, that the fair outward 
 show maintained by this terrible machinery conceals 
 
46 Many Congregationalists support School Rafts. 
 
 misery untold — the horrors of guilt— the pangs of 
 pining want — the madness of desperate excess — the 
 festering mass of crime and debauchery in our towns— - 
 the poisonings of our secluded hamlets — the bloody 
 conspiracies of our trades unions — the fanaticism of 
 superstition — the hired assassins of ribbandism — the 
 incendiarism of the rural districts — the blank solitude 
 of separate imprisonmentr-^- the living hell of a convict 
 ship, and the lower depth of a convict gang : these are 
 in the dark background, of England's security and 
 wealth. She may have proved the insufficiency of all 
 the voluntary efforts of her Christian charity, to reach 
 the appalling ignorance and consequent misery of Tjei? 
 industrious classes. Public opinion may long have 
 arrived at the conviction, that no system of prevention 
 is so merciful, as that which would elevate these classes 
 to the capacity to fulfil their duties as Christians and 
 citizens. Yet we are told, that "all Government inter- 
 ference with the education of the people is at variance 
 with sound principle, involving a departure from the 
 legitimate province of the Government." 1 Against this 
 doctrine, the proceedings of the National Association 
 have been a strong and unwavering protest, in the name 
 of liberty and of progressive civilization. The Volun- 
 tary Party and that of Secular Education are here 
 brought into direct collision. 
 
 A sense of the fallacy of this doctrine has caused a 
 large portion of the Congregational Dissenters to unite 
 with the National Association, thereby joining in this 
 protest against such of their Communion, as adhere to 
 the purely voluntary principle. 
 
 The influence of this section of these Religious Com,-: 
 munions may, I think, be discerned in the recent re- 
 markable improvement in the policy of the National 
 Association, which has led to the conditional inclusion 
 
 1 The late Struggle for Freedom of Education, a brief Record, by the 
 Congregational Board of Education, p. 10. Second Resolution, moved at the 
 Conference of the Constituents of the Board, on the 25th Feb. 1847. - : 
 
Government Aid granted without Inspection of Religion.. 47 
 
 Of existing schools, in their scheme for deriving the 
 support of public education from a school rate. If this 
 be so, they have increased their claims to the public 
 gratitude, by this new proof (perhaps the most difficult 
 in practice) that their earnestness for the education 
 of the people is stronger, than the prepossessions of 
 opinion, or the ties of party. 
 
 The opinions of those Nonconformists, who have 
 countenanced the establishment of a system of education 
 in which the Government should take cognizance of 
 secular instruction, have been ably expounded by Dr. 
 Vaughan and Mr. Binney* 
 
 The Minute of July 10. 1847 S accepted the fact, 
 that the schools of particular Religious Communions 
 were under the government of their congregations^ 
 instead of " any formal or virtual pledge that the 
 teaching in their schools should be religious, or even 
 that the Scriptures should be daily read in" them."? 
 The principle of this Minute was, in December, 1847 4 
 extended to Roman Catholic Schools, when it was de- 
 clared, as a condition of public aid, — " That Roman 
 Catholic Schools receiving aid from the Parliamentary 
 
 1 "Supplementary Minute, July 10. 1847. — Read, the resolution of the 
 Committee of Council on Education, of the 19th of August, 1839, ad follows .— 
 
 " ' The Committee will require, as an indispensable ■ condition, that an 
 inspector acting under their authority shall be enabled to visit every school 
 to which any grant shall in future be made. Such inspector will not be 
 authorised to examine into the religious instruction given in the school, 
 but he will be directed to ask for such information as to the secular in- 
 struction and general regulations of the school, as may enable the Committee 
 to make a Keport to' Her Majesty in Council, to be laid before both Houses 
 of Parliament.' v 
 
 " Resolved — ' That it appears to the Committee that there are schools 
 to which it is desirable that grants should be made, though the managers 
 object, on religions grounds, to make a report concerning the religious statfe 
 of such schools, as required by the Minutes of August and December, 1846.' 
 
 " 'That the principles embodied in. the resolution of the 19th of August, 
 1839, be applied to such cases, and that no certificate of the religious 
 knowledge of pupil-teachers or monitors be required from the managers of 
 
 such schools.' " " 
 
 2 Dr. Vaughan, No. XII. of British Quarterly Review, Nov. 1 . 1847, p. 535. 
 
4& Opinions of Nonconformists as stated by Dr. Vaughan. 
 
 grant be open to inspection, but that the inspectors shall 
 report respecting the secular instruction only." 1 So 
 far as the above classes of schools were concerned, these 
 Minutes got rid of the Nonconformist objection, " that 
 to admit the right of the magistrate to command even 
 so simple a piece of service as the daily reading of the 
 Scriptures, would be to admit magistracy as a religious 
 authority, and as an authority, which might then be 
 consistently extended to other religious services, literally 
 without number. " 2 The Minute of July 10. 1 847, is re- 
 garded as "a valuable concession," which "should be re- 
 ceived with gratitude by the parties for whose benefit it 
 is intended," 3 and " the question not unnaturally arises, 
 — whether it would not be the wisest, the most humane, 
 and patriotic course," for Nonconformists to " avail" 
 themselves " of the 4 willingness of the Government to 
 provide, that" their "own principles" should " be re- 
 spected in their own schools." " The 5 common talk 
 about the impossibility of separating" " between the 
 general and the religious teaching in" their " schools, 
 has always appeared to" Dr. Vaughan, " singularly in- 
 coherent." " Demonstrate," he says, " that the religious 
 and the secular cannot be separated in your school, and 
 you thereby demonstrate that the Church and State, 
 which are made up of these two things, cannot be 
 separated." " The office of the priest and the school- 
 jnaster must be kept perfectly distinct." 6 "Leave the 
 education purely secular, and you leave it to be natu- 
 rally a State affair." 7 
 
 He contends, "that Government may be a moral teacher 
 to the extent that it must be a moral administrator." 6 " In 
 accordance with the above reasoning, we do not scruple 
 to say, that it may be the duty of Government to become 
 
 1 Minutes, 1847-8, Vol. I. p. xlvii. 
 
 s Dr. Vaughan, No. XII. British Quarterly Review, Nov. 1. 1847, p. 535. 
 1 Ibid - 4 Ibid. p. 532. s Ibid. p. 539. 
 
 6 Ibid. August, p. 270. 7 j^id. 
 
Dr. Chalmers. 49 
 
 even a teacher of religion, within certain limits." " What 
 the Civil Government is in itself, it may become as a 
 teacher — in other words, that all the morality, and all 
 the elementary religious truth, that are essential to its 
 nature, may be taught by it." 1 "It is in its proper voca- 
 tion, when it says to society, — This work you must do, 
 or we must come in and see to the doing of it." 
 
 " That views to this effect will be the ultimate views 
 of Congregationalists themselves, and that the steps re- 
 cently taken in a contrary direction are steps to be re- 
 traced, is a conclusion, to which" Dr. Vaughan "feels 
 bound as strongly, as to the belief that there is nothing 
 in Congregationalism at variance with the essential laws 
 of society." 
 
 The opinions expressed by the late Dr. Chalmers, im- 
 mediately before his death, had a similar practical bear- 
 ing, and they are likely to be so influential on the views 
 of Nonconformists, that they are appended in a note. 2 
 
 1 Dr. Vaughan, No. XII. British Quarterly Review, Nov. 1. 1847. p. 541. 
 5 " It were the best state of things, that we had a Parliament sufficiently 
 theological to discriminate between the right and the wrong in religion, and 
 to encourage or endow accordingly. But failing this, it seems to us the next 
 best thing, that in any public measure for helping on the education of the 
 people, Government were to abstain from introducing the element of 
 religion at all into their part of the scheme, and this, not because they held 
 the matter to be insignificant, — the contrary might be strongly expressed in 
 • the preamble of their Act, — but on the ground that, in the present divided 
 state of the Christian world, they would take no cognizance of, just because 
 they would attempt no control over, the religion of applicants for aid — 
 leaving this matter entire to the parties who had to do with the erection and 
 management of the Schools which they had been called upon to assist. A 
 grant by the State upon this footing, might be regarded as being appropriately 
 and exclusively the expression of their value for a good secular education. 
 
 " The confinement, for the time being, of any Government measure for 
 Schools to this object we hold to be an imputation, not so much on the 
 present state of our legislature, as on the present state of the Christian 
 world, now broken up into sects and parties innumerable, and seemingly 
 incapable of any effort for so healing these wretched divisions, as to present 
 the rulers of our country with aught like such a, clear and unequivocal 
 majority in favour of what is good and true, as might at once determine 
 them to fix upon and to espouse it. 
 
 " It is this which has encompassed the Government with difficulties, from 
 which we can see no other method of extrication than the one which 
 
 E 
 
50 Resolutions of the Presbyterian Synod of Scotland. 
 
 " It is a great thing in a country like this," says Mr. 
 Binney, "with such an ecclesiastical system as ours, and 
 with such an exclusive spirit as pervades it, to get the 
 idea fairly admitted, that the period of prescription 
 and exclusiveness is past ; that all forms of religious 
 profession must needs be recognised : that there is no 
 legislating for education without this, and that the 
 Church must just quietly submit to it, because the time 
 has come for it to part with a principle which it has 
 held sacred, and for Government to admit and obey an- 
 other which it thought profane. I could not advocate 
 or approve the practical extension of this principle to 
 the support of different Churches — the payment of their 
 ministers, clergy, priests ; but it would not involve this 
 in my opinion, to consent to its application to the aid of 
 schools, though the schools might belong to the Churches, if, 
 according to the second of the schemes of the foregoing 
 letter, Government knew not the school of one Church 
 from another, enforced nothing regarding, and inquired 
 nothing about, their religious action." 1 
 
 The Presbyterian Synod of Scotland, a body repre- 
 senting about six hundred Churches of Dissenters in 
 that country, after mature deliberation, adopted resolu- 
 tions embodying the principle that, while it is not the 
 province of Government to be a teacher of religion, it 
 does belong to Government, in case of need, to aid in 
 giving general instruction to the people. 
 
 There is no close or lasting alliance between the Non- 
 conformists who hold these views, and those who, chiefly 
 
 we have ventured to suggest. And as there seems no reason why, because of 
 these unresolved differences, a public measure for the health of all — for the 
 recreation of all — for the economic advancement of all — should be held in 
 abeyance, there seems as little reason why, because of these differences, a public 
 measure for raising the general intelligence of all should be held in abeyance. 
 Let the men, therefore, of all Churches and all denominations, alike hail such 
 a measure, whether as carried into effect by a good education in letters or in 
 any of the sciences : and, meanwhile in these very seminaries, let that education 
 in religion which the legislature abstains from providing for, be provided for as 
 freely and amply as they will by those who have undertaken the charge of them." 
 1 Education, by Thomas Binney, 8v0- Jackson and Wal ford, 1847. 
 
Tlie general Views of these Nonconformists. 51 
 
 on political grounds, lately supported a system of ex- 
 clusively secular education. The purely Secular party 
 are destined to be absorbed into that of Protestant Non- 
 conformity, or to cease to exist. These Nonconformists 
 would prefer to retain their Congregational Schools — . 
 though they " are satisfied that, to give a secular educa- 
 tion to the whole nation, does not belong to the religious 
 men of it : " 1 — " that, if left to themselves, few of them 
 would become just towards a schoolmaster, without ceas- 
 ing to be just in a still greater degree, towards their 
 pastors:" 2 — and that they "may accept assistance from 
 the State in this matter, consistently with a due regard 
 to their liberties, as men and Christians." 3 
 
 Instead of excluding religious instruction from the 
 school, as was proposed by the Secular Educationists, 
 they propose, "that the religious education be left, in 
 all cases, to be determined by the School Committee;" 
 and, that in " schools where the children belong, in 
 considerable numbers, to parents of different religious 
 denominations, the direct religious teaching by the 
 schoolmaster, or by ministers of religion, should be con- 
 fined to particular school hours, as approved by the 
 School Committee, and the attendance of children during 
 those hours should be left optional with their parents." 4 
 These views have no doubt caused the recent improve- 
 ment in the plans of the National Association, by which 
 existing schools have been included in their scheme, and 
 thus practically changed its entire character. 
 
 Further, they revolt from the idea of absorbing the 
 whole school system (whatever its origin) into one, so 
 purely dependent on national resources, as that pro- 
 posed by the National Association. They " regard the 
 amount of self-derived education, realized by the people 
 of this country, as something almost sacred." 5 "It is 
 
 1 Dr. Vaughan, No. VIII. British Quarterly Review, p. 485. 
 
 2 Ibid p. 505. 3 Ibid. p. 485. * Ibid. p. 486. 
 5 Ibid. p. 475. 
 
 E 2 
 
52 The combined Action of these Parties impossible. 
 
 the glory of Englishmen that they look to themselves for 
 so much, and to their Government for so little. This 
 Voluntary spirit is our national spirit, and in its ma- 
 turity we have the proper manhood of nations. Of 
 course this principle must have its limits." They would 
 therefore not extinguish voluntary exertions. 
 
 Instead of converting their schools into purely civil 
 institutions, governed by committees elected by the rate- 
 payers, the Nonconformists would retain their present 
 Congregational constitution, " insisting 1 that their own 
 principles should be respected in their own schools, and 
 by restricting the terms of their co-operation with 
 the Government, in popular education, to this point, 
 they ' would ' not only retain their place as educators, 
 but become more than ever effective in that department 
 of labour ; and this without at all relinquishing their 
 right of protest against the less enlightened principles 
 which may be acted upon elsewhere." 
 
 It is not necessary to proceed further with this Review 
 of the principles and proceedings of the parties, who have 
 watched with the greatest vigilance the administration 
 of the Committee of Council on Education. Two par- 
 ties only are irreconcileably opposed to the tendencies of 
 that administration. These parties are at the opposite 
 poles of religious polity. Though, however, they could 
 not coalesce in the support of any common plan, their 
 separate action, in opposition to the Committee of Coun- 
 cil, might be simultaneous. The disciples of Laud 
 might thus co-operate with the descendants of the Puri- 
 tans, to retard the progress of Public Education. The 
 best means of averting this evil has appeared to me to be 
 a simple analysis of the doctrines professed by these 
 parties, which I have not thought it necessary to sub- 
 ject to any searching criticism. I do not believe that 
 these principles have any hold on Parliament, or on the 
 
 1 Dr. Vaughan, No. XI. British Quarterly Review, p. 2C8. 
 
Public opinion does not sanction these Principles. 53 
 
 convictions of the great body of the people from which 
 emanates decisive expressions of public opinion. But 
 there might be some danger in the absence of a clear 
 definition of these views. This I have attempted to 
 give; and lest I should be accused of any mis-repre- 
 sentation, I have appended, in notes, proofs that my 
 exposition is correct. 
 
 « 3 
 
54 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 THE RESULTS OF THE MINUTES OP 1846-7, AND PRELIMINARY 
 
 MEASURES. 
 
 A system of National Education is necessarily of slow 
 growth. In a country possessing representative insti- 
 tutions, public opinion must first be convinced of the 
 necessity and utility of so vast a creation, as that of 
 universally accessible and efficient elementary schools. 
 To suppose that, in the attainment of this conviction, 
 all difficulties are surmounted, would be a proof of a 
 singular want of political experience. In a mixed con- 
 stitution, protecting all in the enjoyment of civil and 
 religious freedom, the most difficult problem which can 
 be proposed to a statesman is such a scheme, involving 
 the civil rights and religious privileges of every class, 
 yet in harmony with political justice, and being a full 
 expression of the national power. 
 
 Even when these political difficulties are surmounted, 
 the constitution of schools will be found to be inter- 
 woven with their organization and with the arrange- 
 ments for an efficient school inspection, both of which 
 require a nice adjustment of the relations of the local 
 managers and the religious body with the Government, 
 before a plan for the apprenticeship of Pupil Teachers 
 and the award of certificates to Teachers can be deve- 
 loped. In the Normal Training Schools, in which the 
 education of the apprentices must be completed, arise 
 vital questions as to their connexion with the religious 
 Communion and the Government — the curriculum of 
 study — the proper province of inspection — the con- 
 ditions of the contributions' to be granted in aid of their 
 
Some Results of Thirteen Years of Administration, 55 
 
 annual expenditure — the diplomas to be awarded to 
 successful students, and the extent to which this insti- 
 tution may properly exercise its influence as a corporate 
 body, on elementary schools temporarily associated 
 with it, by teachers who have completed their education 
 under its guidance. 
 
 This sketch may suffice to show that, if, in the thirteen 
 years which have elapsed since its origin, these questions 
 have been satisfactorily adjusted, the Committee of 
 Council on Education has made no mean contribution, 
 towards the settlement of a system of National Educa- 
 tion. But these are only preliminaries to that universal 
 diffusion and general efficiency of elementary schools, 
 which it is the object of such a system to establish. 
 
 The state of elementary schools when this Committee 
 commenced its labours, and the mode in which these 
 difficulties were solved, are described in two pamphlets, 
 entitled respectively, " Recent Measures for the Pro- 
 motion of Education," (1839-40), and "The School in 
 its relations with the State, the Church, and the Con- 
 gregation" (1847). The latter pamphlet also contains 
 a sketch of the administrative measures, which led to 
 the adoption of the Minutes of 1846, and explains, in 
 some detail, their political and social bearings; their 
 connexion with the internal organization and manage- 
 ment of schools ; and their anticipated influence on the 
 efficiency both of elementary schools and of Training 
 Colleges. 
 
 These summaries render it unnecessary now to 
 review such matters in detail. A brief recapitulation, 
 from a different point of view to that from which they 
 were surveyed in these pamphlets, will enable the 
 reader to estimate the value of the results of these 
 measures. 
 
 After the failure of a plan of Public Education in 
 1839, in which a scheme of combined schools, on 
 the basis of religious equality, was brought into dis-. 
 cussion, and of another plan of combined education, in 
 
 E 4 
 
56 Schools of all Religious Communions comprehended. 
 
 1842, on the basis of religious toleration, the Govern- 
 ment, pursuing its original course of aiding voluntary 
 efforts in establishing schools, were convinced, that all 
 the success that it had hitherto attained was attri- 
 butable to the religious, rather than to the political, 
 feelings of the country. Elementary schools were 
 institutions intimately connected with religious con- 
 gregations, and deriving their constitutions from the 
 character of each Communion. A system of Public 
 Inspection had been established, by which these schools 
 were gradually associating themselves with the ope- 
 rations of the Government. The question presented 
 itself, whether all the civil and political wants of the 
 country could not be satisfied by separate schools, under 
 the management of the congregations of the several 
 religious Communions, as well as by any other system. 
 To provide protection for the minority ; to secure civil 
 and religious freedom for the parent and the child ; to 
 prevent the extinction or the subordination of lay in- 
 fluence by a purely spiritual domination; to secure 
 the development of an efficient course of secular in- 
 struction, while the utmost care was taken that " the 
 youth of this country should be religiously brought 
 up ; " to place the teacher of religion in a position 
 of pre-eminence and dignity; to surround him with all 
 the safeguards derivable from the definition of his 
 authority over religious teaching, the construction 
 of the School Committee, and the right of appeal on all 
 
 religious subjects to a superior spiritual power, these 
 
 appeared to be the features in the constitution of a school 
 connected with a religious Communion, by which, while 
 it could be rendered more efficient for the accomplish- 
 ment of its original aims, it might gain a title to enjoy 
 the advantages of support from national resources. It 
 would, however, be necessary to combine this system of 
 schools with a local fiscal organization — to secure in 
 the financial department a representation of the rate- 
 
The First Steps in the Improvement of Schools. 57 
 
 payers, and to maintain such local and general control 
 as would protect, not only the rights of conscience, but 
 all other civil rights from invasion, or more gradual 
 defeat or disuse. After the failure of the scheme of 
 1842, the efforts of the Education Department were 
 gradually turned, towards the task of giving such a 
 development to the efficiency of the schools of separate 
 religious Communions, as to prepare them for the re- 
 ception of more abundant public aid. 
 
 No hope could be entertained that Parliament would 
 sanction the support of schools from Public Funds, 
 without satisfactory guarantees for their efficiency, yet 
 this improvement must be brought about and main- 
 tained, so as not to interfere with the independence of 
 each School Committee. It was no part of the pro- 
 vince of the Government or of its Inspectors to usurp 
 the office of the managers of schools, in the appoint- 
 ment or dismissal of the teachers and their assistants 
 — the selection of the subjects of study — the choice 
 of the books and apparatus, or of the organization and 
 methods of instruction. The religious discipline and 
 instruction were still more sacred from their intrusion, 
 and their own instructions to their Inspectors had even 
 restrained them, from offering advice or making sug- 
 gestions on any subject, excepting when requested to do 
 so by the managers. 
 
 The elementary schools of the country were, how- 
 ever, generally in the most deplorable condition. It is 
 not necessary here to describe again in detail, either the 
 features of this hopeless state, or to dwell on its causes. 
 Elsewhere it has been stated why the monitorial system 
 had in this country, not only utterly failed, but for the 
 time ruined the confidence of the poor in elementary 
 schools — exhausted the charity of the middle classes— 
 and even dragged into the mire of its own dishonour, 
 the public estimate of what was practicable or desirable 
 in the education of the poor. It was, moreover, a con- 
 
58 Examples of Schools organized with Pupil Teachers. 
 
 sequence of the religious origin of Elementary Education, 
 that the Day School should be little more than a less 
 efficient edition of the Sunday School, inasmuch as 
 its success was not promoted by the voluntary teachers, 
 who on the Sunday devoted themselves with admirable 
 zeal to deliver the Gospel of Christ to the poor. The 
 religious formularies, and the Bible itself, suffered there- 
 fore a painful desecration, as the hornbooks of ignorant 
 scholars, in charge of almost as ignorant teachers, who 
 were for the most part under twelve or thirteen years 
 of age. 
 
 In the first volume of Minutes published by the 
 Committee of Council on Education, indications had 
 been given of the first steps to be taken in the removal 
 of these evils. Public attention was there called to the 
 peculiarities of the organization of Dutch Schools, and 
 to the funds annually expended in their support. This 
 system consisted in the apprenticeship to the Master of 
 the school of the most advanced scholars, who, from 
 the ages of thirteen to eighteen, assisted him as Pupil 
 Teachers during the day-time. The population in Hol- 
 land is chiefly assembled in towns and large villages, 
 and the Pupil Teachers are instructed in the evenings, 
 by an association of the Masters of each town. Each 
 Master selects one or two subjects of instruction with 
 which he is most familiar, and conducts the education 
 of the apprentices on the evenings devoted to those sub- 
 jects ; while other Masters in like manner take charge 
 of it on other evenings. The Pupil Teachers are thus 
 prepared, not only for the management of the classes 
 confided to them in the elementary school, but for the 
 periodical examinations of the public Inspector, by the 
 results of which, and of the certificates delivered to 
 them, the amount of their annual stipends is deter- 
 mined. They thus obtain progressive diplomas, each of 
 which is necessary to their entrance on the more re- 
 sponsible discharge of the duties of their profession. 
 At length they attain the rank of Assistant-Master, but 
 
Advantages from Pupil and Assistant Teachers. 59 
 
 in this stage, they continue to aid in the management 
 and instruction of the school. When they have at- 
 tained a certain rank, they proceed to Haarlem, there 
 to complete their studies, and their acquaintance with 
 the principles and methods of teaching, and they be- 
 come entitled, when they have secured the diploma of 
 Master, to an appointment to the charge of a public 
 school, according to their proficiency and skill. 
 
 It would be difficult to convey the impression received 
 on first visiting these admirable schools — an impression 
 most painful, when the thoughts reverted to the noise, 
 confusion, the absence of discipline, of the most neces- 
 sary apparatus, of intelligence, of attainments, and of 
 Common sense in the arrangements of the great ma- 
 jority of our monitorial schools ; but of hopeful antici- 
 pation, from the fact that in a Dutch School of 500 or 
 600 children, taught in one room, every teacher, when 
 speaking in his natural voice, could be distinctly heard 
 by his class ; that he had before him a large group of 
 scholars, whose faces beamed with eagerness and intelli- 
 gence, yet so admirably trained, that though corporal 
 punishment is seldom or never resorted to, many doubt 
 whether their cheerful instinctive attention is not in 
 part attributable to the phlegm of the Dutch constitu- 
 tion. The answer to this doubt is, that their attention 
 and obedience are accounted for by the intelligence and 
 attainments developed by their teachers, and the rational 
 methods of instruction and discipline. 
 
 It appeared more easy, as a preliminary step, to develop 
 a system of Apprenticeship for Pupil Teachers, than to 
 resort to the plan pursued in Prussia and other parts 
 of Germany, and in certain of the Cantons of Switzer- 
 land, of requiring that no Master should have charge of 
 more than a certain number (from sixty to eighty) of 
 children. The impediments to the adoption of this 
 latter system in England, as a first step, were nume- 
 rous and obvious. It is, however, not the less necessary, 
 that every school should have a teacher for every sixty 
 
60 Improvements in School Buildings and Fittings. 
 
 or eighty children, and should be assisted by an ap- 
 prentice in their instruction. It was, however, first 
 necessary to supply the Pupil Teachers, from whose 
 ranks Teachers and Assistant Teachers might be reared. 
 The Committee of Council therefore directed forms 
 of Apprenticeship for Pupil Teachers to be prepared, 
 and these were published in their first volume of 
 Minutes, with a brief account of the Dutch School 
 organization. In order further to promote this im- 
 provement in school management, the same volume 
 contained plans of school buildings, in which was 
 shown a new arrangement of classes at parallel desks, 
 in groups suitable for the instruction of Pupil Teachers. 
 The object of these improvements was diligently ex- 
 plained in the correspondence of the office with the 
 promoters of new school buildings, and a gradually 
 increasing success was obtained in the adoption of these 
 new plans. Their object was to remove in the form of 
 the school-room, and in the arrangement of the classes, 
 all obstacles to the adoption of the system of appren- 
 ticing Pupil Teachers, which was foreseen to be an 
 indispensable step in the improvement of elementary 
 schools. 
 
 But the obstacles to the introduction of a more 
 efficient system were so numerous, as, at first, to ap- 
 pear to be almost insurmountable. The names of Bell 
 and Lancaster had become the watchwords of party, and 
 for a time their great exertions and success in estab- 
 lishing Day Schools had rendered every part of their 
 system sacred. So great was the dread of introducing 
 from the Continent either the rationalism or the mysti- 
 cism of Germany, the democratic principles of Switz- 
 erland, or from France the sneering infidelity of 
 Voltaire, or the natural religion of Rousseau ; and 
 especially, so strong was the national antipathy to that 
 system of centralization, which the military conquests 
 and genius of Napoleon had spread over the Continent, 
 that every improvement, having a Continental origin, 
 
Schools of Norwood ; Royal Hospital Greenwich, tyc. 61 
 
 was denounced as the offspring of one of these objects 
 of dread. 
 
 To remove this impression, the Norwood School of 
 Industry, and other schools for pauper children, had 
 been carefully organized on the Dutch plan. Groups 
 of parallel desks had been introduced — the school had 
 been divided into eight or nine classes of from thirty 
 to forty children, each conducted by a separate Teacher 
 — Assistant Teachers were placed under the direction of 
 the Master. Pupil Teachers selected from the most 
 proficient scholars were apprenticed to him ; and Lord 
 John Russell, then Secretary of State for the Home 
 Department, appropriated 500£. per annum to enable 
 the experiment to be fully tried. As soon as the 
 system had received a sufficient development, it was 
 thrown open for public inspection every Friday, and 
 visited by all who took an interest in the progress of 
 public education. The vague apprehension of the in- 
 troduction of a foreign' innovation was thus effectually 
 dissipated. The Schools of the Royal Hospital at 
 Greenwich, of the Juvenile Prison at Parkhurst, and of 
 other public establishments were subsequently organized 
 on this plan. 
 
 The exorcism of this prejudice was, however, an easy 
 task compared with the difficulty next to be encountered. 
 Not only were the Pupil Teachers to be apprenticed, 
 but they required daily instruction in a much higher 
 class of studies than the scholars of elementary schools. 
 The existing race of Masters was, for the most part, in- 
 competent for the discharge even of this lower class of 
 duties, and to have apprenticed Pupil Teachers to them 
 would have been to ensure the failure of the new plan 
 of organization. The schools which were organized 
 under the Poor Law Commission, the Admiralty, and 
 other departments, were supplied with Masters chiefly 
 selected in Scotland, but these were generally imper- 
 fectly instructed in method, and ignorant of the organi- 
 zation of schools. The teachers of the National and 
 
62 The Necessity for founding a Training College. 
 
 British and Foreign School Societies were then trained, 
 for short periods only, in teaching in their central 
 schools, and received little instruction beyond the op- 
 portunities of observation and practice thus afforded. 
 The foundation of a Normal Training School was there- 
 fore indispensable. 
 
 But the Government had been compelled, in 1839, to 
 withdraw their scheme for the creation of such an insti- 
 tution. To propose a new plan was to encounter all 
 the risks of a great party struggle, and probably to 
 render irreconcileable the differences created by recent 
 strife. Yet no institution existed, into which the Pupil 
 Teacher, at the close of his apprenticeship, could be re- 
 ceived for a couple of years or more, to complete the 
 training of his character, the education in his art, and 
 the instruction in all suitable learning, without which 
 he must unworthily undertake his duties. If such a 
 Training College could be founded, it might raise the 
 popular estimate of what was 'needed in the education 
 of Masters of Elementary Schools. To give an example 
 of its constitution — to make trial of the peculiar 
 difficulties of its discipline — to develop a suitable 
 scheme of study — to settle the proper methods and 
 course of instruction — to determine the mode in which 
 the teaching of the Training School might itself serve 
 as an example to the future elementary schoolmaster, 
 and to settle the relations between the Training and 
 the Practising Schools, were all matters on which it 
 might be useful that experience should be obtained. 
 But what was most important was to discern and to de- 
 velop the proper tone of thought and character among 
 the students, to send them forth under the influence of 
 right principles, to give them a true insight into the 
 responsibilities and rewards of their vocation. These 
 were the objects which the founders of the first English 
 Training School proposed to themselves. The present 
 bishop of Sodor and Man placed his village school 
 under their direction as a Practising School ; and, with 
 
Its Influence on the Foundation of other Colleges. 63 
 
 no little magnanimity, became the Religious Superior 
 of the Training College. Considering the blight of 
 suspicion and misrepresentation, which had fallen on 
 those private persons who undertook to found this first 
 English Training College at Battersea, the Bishop's 
 sense of the urgency of such a step must have been 
 great ; for he had a distinct apprehension of the critical 
 nature of the act, and a sincere desire not to mar the 
 great enterprise in which were involved the social 
 destinies of the poor. The founders commenced their 
 labours in 1840, by removing from Norwood several 
 Pupil Teachers, who had been pauper children in that 
 school, and who are now successful masters of parochial 
 schools. They published two reports of their proceed- 
 ings, before they submitted the Training College to the 
 examination of the Queen's inspectors ; and after four 
 years, when it had produced the effects for which it 
 was established, they transferred it to the management 
 of the National Society. 
 
 The consequences of this step were soon felt. The 
 vague apprehensions of evil, from the influence of such 
 institutions, were exchanged for a general confidence 
 in their tendencies, and conviction of their necessity. 
 Public opinion, in a short time, required that a syste- 
 matic education and training should be provided 
 for the schoolmaster. The Religious Communions, by 
 whose exertions the plan of the Government Normal 
 School had been defeated in 1839, felt that with this 
 public example of the beneficial influences of such 
 an institution they could not justify that opposition, 
 unless they founded Training Colleges. Notwithstand- 
 ing, therefore, the large amount of funds required for 
 their erection, and for the charges of their maintenance, 
 schemes for founding Training Schools were speedily 
 formed. The Committee of Council encouraged these 
 plans by grants of money, and in 1844 framed a Minute 
 defining the conditions on which they could continue to 
 grant such aid towards the erection of suitable buildings. 
 
64 Forty Training Colleges established since 1840. 
 
 Before the publication of the Minutes of 1846, six 
 Training Schools for Schoolmasters and three for School- 
 mistresses had been founded in England, and four in 
 Scotland, all of which were under the inspection of the 
 Committee of Council on Education ; besides which, 
 two Normal Schools connected with the Congregational 
 Dissenters existed, which had received no aid from the 
 Government, and were not under inspection. Thus 
 fifteen Training Schools had been founded in six years. 
 
 The Minutes of 1846 gave a great impulse to the 
 efforts of the Religious Communions to found Training 
 Colleges. Including that established by the Govern- 
 ment for Departmental Schools at Kneller Hall, and 
 that at the Chelsea Military Asylum for the ai'my, the 
 number for the building of which grants have been 
 made by the Committee of Council is 39, and another 
 College exists not subject to inspection ; of these, 35 
 are in England, 4 in Scotland, and 1 in Wales. The 
 whole outlay on the erection of these Colleges, amounts 
 to 353,4022. 3s. Id., of which sum 137,6232. 3s. 9d. has 
 been granted by the Committee of Council in pursu- 
 ance of their Minute of 16th January, 1844; but 2 of 
 the Colleges for Males, and 4 for Females, will not be 
 completed till 1853. The Male Training Colleges, when 
 completed, will provide the means of residence for 1117 
 students in 1853, and they can now accommodate 967. 
 The Female Training Colleges can now receive 488 
 resident students, and will be able to accommodate 768 
 in 1853; or, in this year they will altogether be able to 
 receive 1885 into residence; besides which all of the 
 Scotch Colleges excepting one, prefer that their students 
 should reside with selected families outside their walls ; 
 and two of the English permit this partially. 
 
 The Queen's scholarships to be attained at the natural 
 termination of the first five years' apprenticeship will be 
 awarded at Christmas, 1852; and this great extension 
 of the Training Colleges has occurred, in anticipation of 
 the period when this superior class of candidates will 
 
One Thousand Students in Attendance in 1852. 65 
 
 present themselves for admission, and the funds of the 
 Colleges will be aided both by the exhibitions of 20Z. 
 or 25/. which they will receive with each of these 
 scholars at their entrance ; and also, by the certainty of 
 the success of the very great majority of them, in 
 securing certificates at the close of each year's studies, 
 and thus obtaining for the College, in the first year, a 
 further contribution of 20/. ; in the second, a grant of 
 25/. ; and, in the third year, a grant of 30/., towards 
 the charges attending their maintenance and education. 
 
 The number of students in attendance at the several 
 Colleges under inspection was, in 1852, 1,087 (583 
 males and 504 females) : of these 842 were resident 
 (471 males and 371 females). 
 
 The particulars of each of the Training Schools, 
 on which the above collective statements are founded, 
 are contained in the following Table : — 
 
66 The. Training Colleges cost 353,4027. for Erection. 
 
 .s-a. 
 
 ho <u 
 
 fl 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 M t* 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 ■=! 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 r/) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 "& 
 
 Si 
 
 H 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 (J 
 
 l-l 
 
 <u 
 
 * 
 
 5 ** 
 
 J=J 
 
 3 
 
 
 rrt 
 
 
 w 
 
 h 
 
 a 
 
 *-*3 
 
 o 
 
 
 fl 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 -! 
 
 i— i 
 
 O 
 
 
 U 
 
 
 
 nj <w 
 
 
 
 
 =3 
 
 
 * 
 
 a) 
 
 
 
 G 
 
 a 
 
 fl 
 
 a 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 U 
 
 
 .a 
 
 S *^ <u 
 » c 8 
 
 g g I 
 
 Sip 
 
 £_, 0> •-< 
 
 ■2 «< 
 
 o t, a) 
 
 8 S 
 a .a ■» 
 
 .2~ «- 
 .-^ +j o 
 
 ai o s 
 Is? 
 
 n « ,8 
 
 "S,Sg 
 
 u /; S 
 
 £3s 
 85 «< 
 
 sis' 
 
 ***tO OlOOlOCOO»H(B otco 
 
 < m C*J — 1 1— <N tc O 00 tfS Ol ocoo 
 I, * o to co i*- 1- 25 o^o w) ioi3« ' 
 
 COCO i-i 
 
 Soo Mto o 
 
 S3 B 
 
 o irjO'* o* ooo o 
 
 00 iflifl^i ©©-* 
 
 n-i — , — , i -_ — ~ i 
 
 £85 
 
 S 
 
 ooo©»o©ooo ooo 2— 
 
 ©oootcoooco 'ooo 
 
 HOOOOO© 
 
 SOOOO 
 
 3 2§o o 
 
 -•ooo o 
 
 -< O* rl Tfi GO 
 
 ooo c*o 
 
 OOOCOOOOO-OOO xo 
 ooo o ooo rȣ 
 
 *» O ©) © © W <- - - 
 
 ,3°SSSlSSS S3 
 
 5ot 
 
 -m 
 
 i-H oiooooo ■# C © '■"•. lO ' 
 
 co r- o o o o *o 
 
 (MOOQOOI tO 0)0 
 
 oTcoco 
 
 - d ci ~ -* r-- 99 
 
 oioomo i-i. i — won no o 
 
 """TfCQ CO oilO* 0*°° 
 
 of oo *o oo"co"co 00 "£ 
 
 s' • g ' ' • I 
 
 of &n ' * °° „ . u C . m -5 S «J !2 M 
 
 QJ 
 
 • is 
 
 c 
 
 s 
 
 .;s' 
 s= a 
 
 2 EPS," 82 =2-§ 
 
 ■§•= cool- 
 
 lg«R« 0J "3Eog,.:s - 
 1=3 §°c3£^55g- 
 
 G -A 
 
 3 = 5 
 
 3 ^5<5 
 
 
 
 ■- O 3 rt '■- "5 
 
 t% s 
 
 IS 5P 
 
 t to *f i i .5 i 
 
 :> « S 
 
 ^^ I 
 
 (§1 ' §?' 
 
 t- S O W t> cj , 
 
 
 13 = 5 
 
 (■S.S si: 
 
 ■i> c o 
 
 "3 a 
 
 . d oil. o 6 d 
 < oQ-g°pfiP 
 
 c c c c s 
 I i i o o c c c 
 
 O O OIl-' h <w<h<m 
 PQQ O O O O O 
 
 o u p p o 
 
 i_ i. i~ i. ^ 
 3 3 = 33 
 
 UOUUU 
 
 5S m u u 
 
 as 
 
 a) bo 
 >> C 
 
 O O o o o o 
 
 e 
 
 •2 ' S ' 
 
 - *J _ . H ni ai i 
 
 • ' 1 
 
 O 
 
 , ' .1" 
 
 . ^ ° . . . . 
 
 O r*" J2 O O O O 
 
 o £nnon 
 
 "sa 
 
 l yROH mo XX 
 
 SZ M 
 
 S-.H S o 5f> S 
 
 SssdII 
 
 to h O rt j= -c j^ 
 
 C W «, u, Qj 
 
.The Hamerton College (uninspected) c<?sM2,000?. 67 
 
 Besides these Training Schools under inspection, 
 the Homerton Training College, connected with the 
 Congregational Board, can accommodate 60 students. 
 The buildings were purchased for nearly 12,000^., towards 
 which outlay they received no aid from the public 
 resources, and they had 50 students in attendance 
 in 1852. 
 
 Even when the Minutes of 1846 could scarcely be 
 said to have had any considerable influence on their 
 prosperity 1 , Mr. Moseley reports in 1851 of ten Male 
 " Training Schools, established generally between nine 
 and ten years ago, that they have sent out in that time 
 1,456 students, or, on an average, 155 annually, or 
 from 15 to 1.6 from each Training School: " "that they 
 were at the time of inspection about three-fifths full, 
 350 students being then resident in them, whereas 
 they offered accommodation for 581 ; and that 17 of the 
 resident students were Queen's scholars." In 1852 the 
 number of Queen's scholars in the Training Schools 
 (male and female) increased to 144. 
 
 The average annual expenditure of the Colleges, in 
 the maintenance and education of each student, is, at 
 present 2 , 55£. 8s.; but this sum is, on the one hand, 
 very considerably augmented by the absence of system- 
 atic arrangements and severe economy in the domestic 
 expenses of some of the Colleges, and in others by the 
 small number of students in attendance; and, on the 
 other hand, what may hereafter be saved in these re- 
 spects will have to be expended on an increase in the 
 staff of masters, and the rate of their remuneration in 
 some Colleges, in order to enable them to complete the 
 education of the Queen's scholars successfully. 
 
 The original estimate of the Committee of Council, 
 that the maintenance and education of each student 
 
 i Minutes, 1851-2, Vol. I. p. 285. 
 
 '- See Table at foot of next page. 
 
 p 2 
 
68 Annual Outlay in Nine Training Colleges in 1851. 
 
 would, under wise and prudent management, cost 50/. 
 per annum, will probably be found to be accurate in 
 Male Training Schools and the efficiency of the edu- 
 cation given in the Female Training Schools will suffer 
 if it be reduced below 40/. 
 
 If, therefore, the Training Colleges, built and in pro- 
 gress, were to be filled in 1854, they would require for 
 the maintenance and education of 1,117 male students 
 55,850/. per annum, and for 768 female students 
 30,620/. per annum, or a total annual outlay of 86,470/. 
 
 If, owing to various causes, of which, probably, the 
 most influential would be the want of funds, they con- 
 tained only three-fourths of the number of students 
 which could reside in them, they would have to provide 
 41,900/. for the education of 838 male students, and 
 
 Annual Outlay in certain Colleges as reported by Mr. Moseley. — {Minutes, 
 Vol. I. 1851-2, page 386.) 
 
 . 
 
 Total. 
 
 Expenditure per Head. 
 
 College. 
 
 Income. 
 
 Current Ex- 
 penditure. 
 
 o £ 
 v 2 
 
 Cod 
 
 <8'3 
 
 fc. so 
 
 .5 2 
 
 If 
 
 Tuition. 
 
 Soard and 
 
 other 
 
 current 
 
 Expenses. 
 
 Medi- 
 cal At- 
 tend- 
 ance. 
 
 Total. 
 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 £ s.d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 Chester 
 
 1,867 4 11 
 
 1,867 14 11 
 
 35 
 
 24 9 9i 
 
 22 2 2* 
 
 
 46 12 
 
 Carmarthen 
 
 1,901 15 
 
 1,640 9 7£ 
 
 31* 
 
 19 16 
 
 30 6 
 
 1 3 
 
 51 5 
 
 Chichester 
 
 642 14 6 
 
 659 12 6 
 
 10 
 
 25 8 
 
 39 8 2 
 
 1 3 
 
 65 19 2 
 
 Durham 
 
 637 11 8j 
 
 619 8 9 
 
 15 
 
 14 16 4 
 
 26 5 1 
 
 4 6 
 
 41 5 11 
 
 York &Ripon 
 
 2,150 1 lj 
 
 1,859 10 1 
 
 48 
 
 12 2 1| 
 
 25 17 5| 
 
 15 
 
 3S 14 7 
 
 Battersea* - 
 
 2,872 
 
 2,700 
 
 40 
 
 24 
 
 42 5 
 
 1 5 
 
 67 10 
 
 Chelsea (St. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Marks) - 
 
 5,916 12 11 
 
 4,406 8 3 
 
 60 
 
 21 18 
 
 50 6 8 
 
 1 34 
 
 73 8 
 
 Exeter 
 
 978 10 4 
 
 998 17 
 
 20 
 
 14 15 
 
 34 16 9 
 
 7 1 
 
 49 18 10 
 
 Cheltenham ] 
 Total 
 
 2,277 
 
 2,237 7 
 
 35 
 
 22 
 
 41 12 8 
 
 5 
 
 63 18 4 
 
 19,243 10 6 
 
 16,989 8 1$ 
 
 294| 
 
 19 18 4^ 
 
 34 15 8 
 
 14 
 
 55 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 (Mean.) 
 
 (Mean.) 
 
 (Mean > 
 
 (Mean.) 
 
 * The expenses of Battersea are not to he taken as an usual average. In this year 
 the management was unsettled until the last quarter. 
 
 ■f The expenditure of Cheltenham includes several large charges for fur- 
 niture, &c. 
 
The Outlay of these Colleges in 1854 will be 72,500/. 69 
 
 23,040/. for 576 females, or 64,940?. per annum for the 
 maintenance and education of 1,414 resident students of 
 both classes. 
 
 To this outlay must be added the annual expenditure 
 in the support of the Scotch Normal Schools, amount- 
 ing to upwards of 5,000/. 1 per annum, and that of the 
 Training School of the Congregational Board at Homer- 
 ton, estimated at 2,500/. per annum, making the total 
 outlay upwards of 72,500/. annually. 
 
 Mr. Moseley reports 2 in 1851, that "the total income 
 of nine Training Schools, arising from the fees of pupils, 
 from voluntary subscriptions, and from their Lordships' 
 grants, was 19,243/. 10s. 6c/., and that their total cur- 
 rent expenditure for the last year was 16,989/. 18s, 11 ±d. 3 
 Their income appears by the returns to have arisen 
 chiefly as follows: — 
 
 £ s. d. 
 "By Government grants .... - 1,976 5 
 
 In the next year it rose, by grants for Certificates and Queen's 
 scholarships, to 2,725?. 
 "By fees of students, paid by [themselves or their relatives 5,791 9 
 " By grants from various Boards of Education, being 
 
 the produce of voluntary subscriptions - - - 6,198 3 
 ' By subscriptions and donations specially for the use 
 
 of the Training Schools 3,668 10 O 
 
 " By exhibitions founded by private patrons - - 632 10 O 
 " By profits of four Commercial and Yeomen's Schools, 
 taught in connection with Training Schools + - 320 9 0" 
 
 I have collected from the principal Training Schools 
 in England the following facts as to the sources of their 
 income, for a period later 5 than that to which the 
 statements of Mr. Moseley refer. The reader should 
 
 i Without including the outlay on the maintenance of 34 male students 
 in the Edinburgh Normal School of the Established Church. 
 
 2 Minutes, Vol. I. 1851-2. p. 285. 
 
 3 " The surplus has been for the most part expended in buildings ; 1,820/. 
 4s. 2d. having thus been expended at St. Mark's College."' 
 
 4 An arrangement in all respects to be deprecated. 
 
 5 Except in one case. 
 
 r 3 
 
70 The Income of twenty-one Colleges in 1851,. 44,000?. 
 
 bear in mind that these facta are collected from 
 -twenty-one Training Schools only — that six of these 
 were only in the first year of their administration 
 — that the Government grants, consequent on the 
 "Minutes of 1846, were in this year only partially in 
 operation, even as far as students obtaining certificates 
 of merit were concerned ; and that, as respects Queen's 
 Scholars, not more than 1253?. had been paid, showing 
 that this source of aid was only beginning to flow. 
 Nevertheless, as these twenty-one Training Colleges 
 had an income of 44,003?., it does not appear, that 
 their founders have made any serious error, in ex- 
 pecting that for forty Training Colleges double this 
 income (of twenty-one only) can be raised. The Go- 
 vernment aid, and its effects in stimulating private 
 charity, as well as the contributions of the relatives, 
 friends, and patrons of the Queen's Scholars, will pro- 
 bably raise the annual income of the Training Colleges 
 in a few years to 90,000?. 
 
Sources of Income intwenty-orie Colleges in 1851-52. 71 
 
 
 >1 
 
 
 <a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -a 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 Tl 
 
 
 
 i— 1 
 
 > 
 
 
 =-H 
 
 
 ai 
 
 
 T3 
 
 ~* 
 
 ■on 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 •s 
 
 .3 
 
 .►» 
 
 ■5 
 
 <D 
 
 ^ 
 
 ti 
 
 
 o 
 
 & 
 
 
 •aaoinog jaq<jo raoaj 
 
 "looqag Snisupuij; 
 
 •punj; Surpiing; 
 
 ■saqajmij) 
 m apum BUonoaxiog A'g 
 
 ■snojju j ajWATi j 
 Xq papunoj Buoijiqrfpea ^a 
 
 ■sarpog; direct «q?o 
 
 jo sfutjoa unsaaofd £q 
 
 papjinoj saoHiqiqxa; £% 
 
 . v -s}napn?g jo ^aadsaj 
 ui syweiQ ?uauiiLiaAo-o 
 
 ■siuioqag s.uaant) joj 
 Bnopiqiqxa ^qaramaAoo 
 
 •BUOJlttj: 91UATJJ 
 
 Xq pied Bjuapnis jo saaji 
 
 ■Haonuxay; 
 
 jiaq j jo B4A{aauidqf 
 
 Xq pind Bjuapnig jo eaaj 
 
 oijqn j; jaipo 10 'epxuog; 
 iiusaao;ci uxoiji fljmu*) 
 
 joj AiXBpads Bnop-ouod 
 jo BuojidLiasqng p3iiuuy 
 
 ■^aaaiAiopna 
 
 ^JOJtOtD — HI>00)(-w(Offi!ObHOirtOOiO 
 
 an 21 if2 13 S 5£ SS S£ w °9 r 1 SB * -• <"- 1- £3 °> ° °" 23 
 t-tO'Wtftif)tt)OJO)iDaSooioo — t*- © i> r- »-* i> 
 
 i^-oo q* co 
 
 *<N 
 
 11-111 I r-i I 
 
 Si Si 
 
 00 ol 
 
 ae ei j- o eo to 
 8S$ P c* ~ rH 
 
 
 4000 <o 
 
 I r-< I I I 
 
 OO 
 
 OOO 
 
 trip a - 
 
 <mS5&3 
 
 *@ 
 
 ;oo*oo 
 soonoo " 
 
 0000 
 ©to© 
 
 0000 
 
 
 3 O l O OO © © 
 3©0 CO©© 
 
 ©-* 
 UJ CO 
 
 POCIOtOO o 
 
 1 aiTpw ©* o 
 
 I- GO QOl— L-~GO> 
 
 © (D S Ql <J 
 
 OOOp 
 
 i-~ia 1500000 
 ira go to © so r» tj 
 
 I300© 
 01—© 
 
 00 
 
 o-# 
 
 co3?o 
 
 3'^ 
 
 ©OlUi 
 
 8 en co 
 QO tH 
 
 °*2 
 to 
 
 o 00 
 
 ©00 r- © 01 
 
 1 
 
 ■a =§ 
 
 S •= 4J 
 
 •■■* V=3|l 
 
 1 i'mS 1 1 1 ■ 1 1 > 1 1 «h « So »• 
 
 s - b . !§.•!§, 
 Illisl^gg-|,s|||2|l § 
 
 a aj=j=j=x! « ><a-5>£fe o £i»JS o 
 
 r 4 
 
 |5 
 
 
 rt H 
 
 
 
 ^T6" 
 
 
 
 - ? 
 
 = - 
 
 tjca 
 
 
 1-a 
 
 5g 
 
 3« 
 
 c , n 
 
 
 
 O « 
 
 = 
 
 DjUl 
 
 3, S 
 
 
 hS 
 
 c S ° 
 
 
 
 
 Rig" 
 
 - tJ - — 
 
 
 
 ■c. - = 
 
 
 
 
 U^jo 
 
 iss 
 
 *s» 
 
 
 5 S "' 
 
 • BE 
 
 SSi 
 
 «Eht3 
 
 ■" 2 
 
 
 B -S 
 
 =i*S 
 
 SEiS 
 
 
 !•§'« 
 
 
 
 5 c x 
 
 ■SbR 
 
 SSfl 
 
 *S.e 
 
 
 
 H-S 
 
 *.-s+- 
 
 s - 
 
72 Queen* s Scholars will improve the Training Colleges. 
 
 This tabular view of the sources whence the income 
 of Normal Training Schools has been hitherto derived, 
 must be regarded as exhibiting a condition, in some re- 
 spects, unhealthy. The large extent to which the Col- 
 leges have been dependent on the fees paid by the Stu- 
 dents (unprepared by an apprenticeship, or any other 
 form of preliminary training), or contributed by their 
 relatives or patrons, had occasioned the admission of 
 many pupils, who were neither intellectually nor even 
 physically eligible, but were rather below the average 
 of young men in their rank in life, as respected at- 
 tainments, capacity, and zeal. The Minutes of 1846 
 will make a complete revolution in this respect, by filling 
 the Training Colleges with the Queen's Scholars, — 
 the elite of the apprentices, who are themselves the 
 most promising Scholars in the elementary Schools of 
 Great Britain. 
 
 Even if 70,000?. or 90,000if. per annum could have 
 been raised, without the stimulus of the Minutes of 
 1846, to support the annual expenditure of thirty-nine 
 Training Colleges, it is clear that, in proportion as the 
 want of the income augmented, the facilities for the 
 admission of Students, whose friends or patrons could 
 pay for them, would have increased, with a diminishing 
 jealousy as to the qualifications of the candidates, and a 
 consequent deterioration in their competency. 
 
 From embarrassments of so hopeless a character, Ave 
 therefore turn with satisfaction, to contemplate the mode 
 in which the future prosperity of the Training Colleges 
 is to be secured, under the Minutes of 1846. 
 
 The English Normal Training School is founded by 
 the contributions of the Religious Communion with 
 which it is connected. It generally consists of a group 
 of buildings, in a collegiate style of architecture, com- 
 prising dormitories, a hall, and a refectory, and domestic 
 offices, as well as a library, class-rooms, and a residence 
 for the Principal, Vice-Principal, and three or four 
 Masters. Immediately adjacent is an elementary school 
 
The Constitution of Training Colleges is religious. 73 
 
 for the poor, with a house for the Master, who is com- 
 monly also a teacher of the theory of school method and 
 organisation in the College. The Committee of Council 
 contribute, towards the cost of the collegiate buildings, 
 at the rate of 50L for every student accommodated, and 
 about one-third of the cost of the Practising School. 
 The governing body * generally consists of about equal 
 numbers of clergy and laity, over whom ordinarily the 
 Bishop in the Church, and, in other Communions, the 
 Chairman of the Central Education Committee, presides. 
 These Managers appoint and dismiss the Principal, and 
 all Masters; admit and remove the Students; regulate 
 the course of studies and the discipline, as well as all 
 domestic and financial details. They are also respon- 
 sible for the annual expenditure, and have charge of 
 the resources, of whatever kind. 
 
 This income is, as we have seen, derived from volun- 
 tary contributions, from the annual payments of the 
 Students, and now, from the grants of the Committee of 
 Privy Council. 
 
 The Principal, however, repx-esents the Board of 
 Managers, as their executive officer. He is com- 
 monly aided by a Steward in the domestic arrange- 
 ments; and besides taking the most prominent position 
 in the personal instruction of classes, defines and in- 
 spects the whole of the courses delivered by the other 
 Masters, so as to give them a common aim ; regulates the 
 religious and moral discipline ; conducts the daily reli- 
 gious exercises ; presides at meals ; exercises a constant 
 vigilance over the orderly succession of the daily routine ; 
 and conducts the correspondence of the College. 
 
 The English Training College differs from that which 
 existed in France under the direction of the University, 
 
 1 The constitution of these governing bodies is, however, most imperfect ; 
 and in one diocese we remark that, with the exception of certain nobility 
 and gentry who are honorary members, the laity owe their position as 
 members of the board to the nomination of the clergy, each in his own parish 
 selecting the layman. 
 
?J ^Government intervenes only by Inspection. 
 
 inasmuch, as it is founded and governed by the Reli- 
 gious Communion : the primary responsibility for its 
 maintenance rests on that body : and the whole disci- 
 pline and management are immediately under its con- 
 trol. It is only secondarily that the Government inter- 
 venes, by inspection, to ascertain whether a certain 
 standard is attained in the results of the courses of 
 study ; and according to this standard, to apportion the 
 aid of the State. The cry which the religious party 
 successfully raised against the Training Colleges of 
 -France, cannot therefore be put forth in Great Britain. 
 Here, the Training Colleges are carefully guarded from 
 the jealousies of the Religious Communions, yet may 
 with the aid of Government be enabled to fulfil all the 
 legitimate objects of the civil power. 
 
 The founders of these Training Schools had need of 
 no little faith at their origin, for they had to collect 
 their funds from a half-awakened public interest and 
 ■conviction, and to derive their annual resources, in an 
 equal degree, from voluntary aid and from the contri- 
 butions of the Patrons of the students. The extent to 
 which the Colleges depended for their support in the 
 first instance on these Patrons, deprived them, as we 
 have said, of the power of exercising much discretion 
 in the selection of students. They had before them the 
 alternative of closing their doors, or of accepting almost 
 •all whom the Patrons presented. They generally, there- 
 fore, scarcely rejected any on account of low intellectual 
 qualifications or attainments, or even of physical defects; 
 but they were scrupulously vigilant against the ad- 
 mission of any against whom moral objections could be 
 ■alleged ; or were careful summarily to purge the Col- 
 leges of such evils, when discovered. Under this system 
 the Training Colleges would have continued to languish 
 for want of funds, with imperfectly developed courses 
 of instruction, too small a staff of Masters, and too 
 limited a period of training. But they also would 
 have trained a class of Teachers with low physical and 
 intellectual qualifications, whose imperfections Avould not 
 
Pupil-Teachers educated by Religious Communions. 75 
 
 have been mitigated by a systematic education before 
 they entered the College, nor have been corrected by the 
 extent of assistance and instruction they received, during 
 their limited residence. 
 
 The system of apprenticeship which was essential 
 to the correction of these evils, has been fully set forth 
 in the Pamphlet entitled " The School in its Connection 
 with the Church, the State, and the Congregation," in 
 its political and social relations, and its connection with 
 the Elementary Schools. Its influence on the Train- 
 ing School, as part of a system of public education 
 connected with the Religious Communions, remains to 
 be described. 
 
 The Minutes of 1846-7 confide the charge of the 
 apprentice of the Elementary School to its Managers, 
 until he attains the rank of Queen's Scholar, when his 
 education as a Schoolmaster will be completed, under 
 the direction of the Governors of the Training School. 
 At any point of this career, he may be dismissed by the 
 Managers without appeal. He is morally and religi- 
 ously, as well as intellectually, under their guidance and 
 control. The conditions of his education are, that 
 he should, as a candidate, and in every year of his 
 apprenticeship, pass certain examinations before the 
 Queen's Inspector, on subjects minutely prescribed in 
 the Minutes ; and that the Clergy and Managers, or in 
 Dissenting Schools the Managers only, should certify 
 that his moral conduct and his attention to his religious 
 duties have been satisfactory. 
 
 The most vigorous, intelligent, well-conducted, and 
 proficient scholars are chosen as candidates; none are 
 admitted who have any physical defect, or whose parents 
 do not set an example of Christian life to their chil- 
 dren. The apprentices receive daily one hour and a 
 half of separate instruction from the Master; they spend 
 about a similar period in diligent preparation for his 
 lessons ; and during five hours, they are familiarised 
 with th« management and instruction of an Elementary 
 
76 Queen's Scholars' Exhibitions will increase the 
 
 School, by having charge of one of its classes. Every 
 school thus contributes its moral and intellectual ex- 
 cellence to the future staff of English Schoolmasters. 
 Annually those who fail intellectually or morally are 
 sifted out ; and at the close of the apprenticeship, 
 none can attain the rank of Queen's Scholar, without a 
 vigorous competition with all whose term closes in the 
 same year. 
 
 During the apprenticeship, the Committee of Council 
 support the Pupil Teachers by stipends rising from 101. 
 in the first year to 201. in the last ; and also reward the 
 Master, for the instruction which he gives them, by an 
 annual addition to his salary, proportionate to the 
 number of his apprentices. 
 
 Not only is the Elementary School thus rendered 
 much more efficient, without any additional charge to 
 the Managers, but it provides a systematic education 
 for carefully-selected Apprentices. Their whole train- 
 ing is subject to the utmost vigilance from the Ma- 
 nagers and Teachers, by whom their character, and 
 attainments are developed, and also to the test of an 
 annual examination. Finally, a general examination 
 determines who are worthy to enter the Training 
 Schools as Queen's Scholars. 
 
 The Queen's Scholars will feed these Colleges, with a 
 class of Students systematically prepared by a special 
 education and practical training. The whole ground- 
 work of their studies will have been laid with technical 
 accuracy — they will have acquired considerable prac- 
 tical acquaintance with school keeping, and in both 
 respects they will be prepared for more comprehensive 
 and higher instruction,— they Avill be ready to grasp 
 principles, which will group together the fragments 
 of their previous learning, and to understand theoretic 
 lessons on school management by the light of their 
 previous experience. Moreover, they will be trained (by 
 five years of habits of close application) to the duties 
 of their collegiate course ; thev will have a full ac- 
 
Income and Efficiency of Training Colleges. 77 
 
 quaintance with the responsibilities, hopes, and rewards 
 of their future career, and will therefore be under the 
 influence of the most powerful incentives to exertion. 
 There will, therefore, in future, be no danger, that the 
 Training Colleges will be supplied with a class of 
 Students unworthy of their vocation. 
 
 On the other hand, the Annual Incomes of the Colleges 
 will receive a supply, by which they will be enabled to 
 appoint Masters of greater ability, and to increase their 
 number, as well as to prolong the course of instruction. 
 For every Queen's Scholar admitted, the Government 
 will pay from 20/. to 251. towards the cost of his 
 maintenance and education during the first year, and if 
 he obtain a Certificate at the examination of the 
 Queen's Inspector at its close, a second contribution of 
 20/. will be made. The whole expenses of his edu- 
 cation and maintenance, including all salaries and other 
 charges, except clothing, may, in a well-conducted 
 Training School, be estimated at 50/. In the first year, 
 therefore, four-fifths of this outlay, for a successful 
 Student, will be borne by the Government. His clothes 
 will be found by his parents, and the Training School 
 will have to provide, from private contributions or the 
 aid of his Patron, the rest of the charge. In the second 
 year, a successful Student will, by his Certificate, secure 
 25/. and in the third year, 30/. towards these expenses. 
 In the majority of cases, either the Parents or the Patrons 
 will pay at least half the remaining sum ; and every 
 College has private exhibitions, and additional rewards 
 for success, by which the other half may be won 
 by vigorous application. 
 
 The subjects of examination for the Certificates 
 of Merit and the standard of attainments required, have 
 been determined by experience, gradually accumulated 
 in these Training Colleges, under the observation of the 
 Inspectors. The trials are conducted by examination 
 papers, which are prepared by the Inspectors of Train- 
 ing Schools, and revised at a Conference of Inspectors 
 and the Chief Examiner, over which the Secretary pre- 
 
78 Grants for Queen's Scholar's, and Certificates. 
 
 sides. The gradual growth of these arrangements has 
 thus enabled the Department to secure a general concur- 
 rence in the course of study in the Training Schools, and 
 a complete harmony between them and its own require- 
 ments. In like manner, the Minutes, which prescribe 
 the subjects in which the Pupil Teachers are to be 
 annually examined, were intended to be a fitting pre- 
 paration for their success in the Training Schools. 
 
 By these means, the future prosperity of the Colleges 
 under public inspection has been secured. Certain of 
 the apprentices who commenced their term in 1847, 
 have been able, by superior qualifications and attain- 
 ments, to pass the examination of the fifth year at an 
 earlier period of their apprenticeship. The Table No. 
 I. in Appendix C. shows, that the Colleges have al- 
 ready begun to reap the fruits of this system, although 
 the first five years' apprenticeship of the earliest Pupil 
 Teachers do not expire before the autumn of 1852, and 
 consequently, the exhibitions hitherto granted to Queen's 
 Scholars are the results only of singular examples of pro- 
 ficiency. Thirty-nine such scholarships were awarded 
 in 1850, and one hundred and forty-four in 1851. 
 
 At the same time the Colleges have received a grant, 
 varying from 201. to 30Z., for each student of the old 
 class, to whom a certificate of merit had been awarded, 
 while resident in the Training School. 
 
 From these two sources, the twenty-five Training 
 Colleges, enumerated in the following table, received 
 8,613?. 19s. 2d. towards their annual expenses in the 
 year 1851, on behalf of 305 certificated students, and 
 144 Queen's Scholars. This sum was granted in pursu- 
 ance of the Minutes of 1846-7, before the very great 
 majority of the first Pupil Teachers had completed their 
 apprenticeship, and therefore one year at least before the 
 effects of those Minutes on the number of Queen's Scho- 
 lars admitted could be ascertained, and two j^ears at 
 least, before the consequences of the admission of Queen's 
 Scholars, on the number of certificates gi'anted to stu- 
 dents in the Colleges, could be developed. 
 
5607 Pupil-Teachers had been apprenticed m!851, 79: 
 
 On the 31st of December, 1851, the number of pupil- 
 teachers apprenticed in Great Britain was 5607 (3657' 
 boys and 1950 girls), who were in the several years of 
 their apprenticeship set forth in the following Table : — 
 
 1st Year. 
 
 2nd Year. 
 
 .SrSYear. 
 
 4th Year. 
 
 5th Year. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Boys. 
 
 Girls. 
 
 Boys. 
 
 Girls. 
 
 Boys. 
 
 Girls. 
 
 Boys. 
 
 Girls. 
 
 Boys. 
 
 .Girls. 
 
 Boys. 
 
 Girls. 
 
 757 
 
 457 
 
 797 
 
 490 
 
 958 
 
 452 
 
 830 
 
 387 
 
 315 
 
 164 
 
 3657 
 
 1950 
 
 From this Table it is clear, that the succession of well- 
 trained candidates for admission into the Training Col- 
 leges is now certain. The number of these apprentices 
 who will obtain Queen's scholarships will probably be 
 sufficient, with the funds granted for certificates, the 
 payments of the students, and voluntary contributions,' 
 to supply an income for their efficient management. 
 
 The Minutes of 1846 have also given an impulse td 
 the studies of those masters who were then in charge of 
 schools, not having been educated in Training Colleges/ 
 It was of great importance, both for the improvement 
 of elementary schools, and for the more successful edu- 
 cation of pupil-teachers, that, as an incentive to exertion, 
 the certificates of merit, and the consequent augment- 
 ation of salary, should be open to this class of masters. 
 The instruction of the pupil-teachers, with its attendant 
 studies, was in itself a preparation of the master for the" 
 examination for a certificate, and afforded a constant 
 stimulus to the necessary application. There has, also^ 
 been a very natural and just apprehension, that unless 
 the existing masters removed by self-education their 
 disabilities, they would ere long be pushed from their 
 stools by the Queen's Scholars, when they had completed 
 their collegiate course. The augmentation of the mas^ 
 ters' income by the annual grant of the Government^ 
 and the increased consideration to be derived from the 
 possession of the certificate, together with more generous 
 
80 The Certificated Teachers were 1173 in 1851. 
 
 motives came in aid of these fears. * The consequence 
 is, that many masters of schools have renewed their 
 studies, and with such perseverance, that certificates 
 have been awarded to a larger portion of them than 
 could have been expected. 
 
 There were on the 31st December, 1851, 1173 certi- 
 ficated teachers in Great Britain (845 schoolmasters 
 and 328 schoolmistresses), of whom, however, a very- 
 large proportion had obtained their certificates as the 
 students of Training Colleges, or had previously received 
 instruction in them. 
 
 The successful exertions of these teachers to obtain 
 their certificates must have reacted most beneficially on 
 the education of the pupil-teachers, and will thus contri- 
 bute to the prosperity of the Training Colleges, while it 
 must ultimately prove most useful to their own schools. 
 
 The English Normal Training College has thus re- 
 ceived a definite constitution, in harmony with the 
 separate religious organisation of elementary schools, 
 and forty such establishments have been incorporated 
 into a scheme of administrative action, in which the 
 education of the future schoolmaster commences in 
 the infant, is pursued in the elementary school, deve- 
 loped during his apprenticeship, and completed as a 
 Queen's Scholar in the Training College. In every 
 part of this career, he is subject to the direct and inde- 
 pendent influence of the Religious Communion to which 
 he belongs, through the managers of the schools or 
 College. But his exertions are inspected and rewarded 
 by the Government. He passes through a graduated 
 series of examinations, by which every portion of this 
 system is brought into harmony, and made to subserve 
 one common end. The principle of self-government is 
 thus reconciled with the claim of the Executive to full 
 security for the efficient application of the public money. 
 The Religious Communion and the Civil Power have 
 
 1 Minutes, 1848-9-50, Vol. I. p. 62. Mr. Cook's General Report. 
 
How the Queen's Scholars are educated for the College. 81 
 
 each separate spheres of action : religion is most jea- 
 lously guarded from the intrusion of secular authority, 
 without suffering any divorce from the school. The 
 schoolmaster will have had all the experience of his 
 scholars and his apprentices, as well as of their future 
 course as Queen's Scholars. He will belong to the class 
 for which he ought to have the deepest sympathy. His 
 experience will not be limited to that of domestic life in 
 his parents' cottage, — nor will it be likely that, after 
 five years' practical training in the school, the corporate 
 life of his college can so deeply stamp its own device 
 upon his mind, as not to leave it susceptible of impres- 
 sions which his education will fit him to receive from 
 society. His instruction will be neither too special nor 
 too meagre : too general nor too collegiate. From its 
 commencement to its close, it will be under the influence 
 of religion in his own Communion, and it will be at all 
 times under the vigilance of a department to which the 
 civil interests of education are confided. The experience 
 of twelve years since the foundation of the Battersea 
 College, the growth of forty similar institutions at a 
 cost of 353,402?., and with a probable annual outlay of 
 70,000?. for the education of 1600 to 1900 students 
 after the lapse of another year, are among the proofs 
 that the Training College is firmly established in its 
 present relations to the Religious Communion, and to 
 the Government. 
 
 The grant of 8613?. 19s. 2e?., awarded in 1851 to- 
 wards the annual expenses of the twenty-five Colleges 
 whose names are given in page 67., was not the whole 
 sum voted by the Committee of Council to this object in 
 that year. Besides this, it has for many years been their 
 practice to pay 1000?. to the National Society, 750?. to 
 the British and Foreign School Society, and 1000?. to 
 the Established Church of Scotland. These sums, to- 
 gether with 3019?. 13s. 6c?. expended in the support of 
 the Training School for Masters of Workhouses and 
 other departmental schools, and 250?. of arrears paid to 
 
 G 
 
82 Queen's Scholars 1 Knowledge must be sdund and solid. 
 
 the Scotch Church, amount to 6019Z. 13s. Gd., which, 
 with the 8613?. 19s. 3d. of grants arising out of the 
 Minutes of 1846, raise the above contributions in 1851 
 to 14,633Z. 12s. 9d. 
 
 The sura must undergo a great augmentation, when 
 the 479 pupil-teachers whose apprenticeship expires in 
 1852 have been examined for Queen's Scholarships. 
 The standard of attainments to be required from a 
 Queen's Scholar is nowhere expressly defined. " A cer- 
 tain number " x are to be selected from the pupil-teach- 
 ers " who, upon competition in a public examination to 
 be annually held " by " one or more of her Majesty's 
 Inspectors," " and the principal of a Normal School 
 under inspection," " in each Inspector's district," may 
 be found most proficient in their studies, and skilful in 
 the art of teaching, and concerning whose character and 
 zeal for the office of teachers, the Inspector of the dis- 
 trict shall give the most favourable report." 2 But in a 
 circular letter to these Inspectors, dated July, 1850, the 
 Committee of Council stated, " My Lords will not grant 
 any exhibitions of this nature to candidates whose attain- 
 ments are not indisputably good, sound, and solid as far 
 as they go* As to the number of these scholarships to 
 be allowed, their Lordships will confine it to within 
 twenty-five per cent, of the number of students resident 
 in each Training School for one year and upwards, at 
 the date of the examination. Their Lordships reserve 
 to themselves the liberty of reconsidering the number 
 of these Scholarships, when they shall have before them 
 the results of further experience." 
 
 If three-fourths, or even two-thirds, of the 479 pupil- 
 teachers whose apprenticeships expire in 1852 obtain 
 Queen's Scholarships, these numbers, distributed among 
 the 34 Training Colleges then completed, would re- 
 spectively supply 10£ and 9i, on the average, to each of 
 them. At the close of 1853 the number of candidates 
 
 1 Minutes, Vol. I. 184G, p. 10. 
 » Ibid. Vol. I. 1850-51, p. 19. 
 
Training Colleges ihay educate 2130 Students in 1854, 83 
 
 for Queen's Scholarships will rise to 1157 (deducting 
 5 per cent, for the failures of 1852) ; and, if three-fourths 
 succeed, the average number capable of entering each 
 of the 39 Training Colleges which will then exist will 
 rise to 22£, and, if two-thirds succeed, to 19§. 
 
 Now these 39 Training Colleges will be capable of 
 accommodating 1885 resident students, besides which 
 the Scotch and other colleges educate 245 non-resi- 
 dents, or they will be able to educate altogether 2130 
 students in 1854. 
 
 If two-thirds of the 1157 candidates for Queen's 
 Scholarships succeed at Christmas, 1853, then 771 
 Queen's Scholars will be eligible for admission, or more 
 than one-third of the whole number of students (resi- 
 dent and non-resident) which the colleges can accom- 
 modate. 
 
 In 1852 the existing colleges had 583 male and 
 504 female students in attendance, of whom, deduct- 
 ing 245 non-residents, 842 were accommodated within 
 the colleges. It may not, therefore, be improper to ex- 
 pect, that, notwithstanding the rule contained in the 
 Circular Letter of July, 1850, at least 220 Queen's 
 Scholars will be admitted with exhibitions in 1853, as 
 residents; and, if the rule does not affect Scotland, 
 the 22 pupil-teachers whose apprenticeships expire 
 this year in Scotland might be added to this number, 
 making a total of 242. This would, however, leave 77 
 (out of two-thirds of 479, or 319) Queen's Scholars, for 
 whose further education in the Training Schools pror 
 vision would have to be made by their parents or 
 patrons, or by the Institutions themselves. 
 
 On this calculation the Training Colleges would, in 
 1853, besides the 6019Z. 13s. 6d. contributed to their 
 general expenses, receive in England and "Wales (140 
 males at 221. 10s., and 80 females at 151.) 4350Z. in 
 1852 instead of 2790/. x in 1851. The grants on ac- 
 
 ' See Minutes, Vol. I. 1851-2, p. 243. 
 g 2 
 
8iGovernmentwittpay30,000ltoTrainingCottegesinl8f>4:. 
 
 count of certificated masters may be expected to in- 
 crease one-half above those of 1851, or to 8000?. The 
 contributions of the Government in this year (1853) 
 will therefore be at least 20,000?., even if the rule of 
 July 1850 be rigidly enforced. 
 
 In 1853, it may be presumed that the Colleges will 
 contain 1200 students, or 360 more than in 1852, and 
 not quite two-thirds of the number they can accommo- 
 date as residents ; in which case they might, according 
 to the rule of July 1850, receive only 300 Queen's 
 Scholars out of (two-thirds of 1157 pupil- teachers, or 
 771), leaving 471 to be educated in the colleges, or 
 otherwise provided for by parents, patrons, or the 
 Institutions. This seems an improbable result. I 
 therefore presume, that the Committee of Council will 
 admit Queen's Scholars, equal to one-half the number of 
 the students who have then become resident for a year 
 and upwards, or nearly 600 Queen's Scholars out of 
 771, leaving from 170 to 200 to be provided for other- 
 wise, either in the Training Colleges, or elsewhere. 
 
 If we were to presume that 600 Queen's Scholars 
 would be thus admitted with exhibitions in 1854 (400 
 males at 22/. 10s., and 200 females at 15?. each), the 
 grants for Queen's Scholars would rise to 12,000?., for 
 general expenses would remain 6000?., and for cer- 
 tificated masters might be expected to reach 12,000?.; 
 making a total contribution of 30,000?. from the Govern- 
 ment out of a probable outlay of 70,000?. by the Train- 
 ing Colleges. 1 
 
 Now we have seen in the Table in page 71., that twenty- 
 one of the Training Colleges derived, from sources in- 
 dependent of aid from the Government, an income in 
 the year 1851-2 of 44,003?. ; and though this Table 
 comprises some of the chief Training Schools, it must 
 
 1 The outlay is calculated on the supposition that the Colleges would thus 
 educate 838 male and 576 female residents, at an expense of 04,9402 and 
 that 5,000Z. would be expended on the non-resident students of the Scotch 
 Training Schools. 
 
5607 Pupil-Teachers in 1852 probably cost 97,630J. 85 
 
 also be borne in mind that six were in the first year of 
 their operations, and others waiting for their develop- 
 ment, by the operation of the system of apprenticeship 
 and the admission of Queen's Scholars. 
 
 If the regulation of July 1850 were modified so as 
 to permit Training Colleges to have Queen's Scholars 
 equal in number to 25 per cent, of the pupils in resi- 
 dence in each of two successive years (in proportion as 
 the Queen's Scholars entered or remained for a period 
 of two years), it would cease to operate as a discourage- 
 ment to a two years' course of study. Experience 
 will, I have no doubt, prove the necessity of adopting 
 this or some similar provision. With such a rule, I 
 should expect that a two years' course for Queen's 
 Scholars would be almost invariably adopted, and a 
 sufficient income would be permanently secured for the 
 Training Colleges. 1 
 
 In the year ending the 31st December 1851 2 , the 
 Committee of Council paid 77,990£. 0s. 9d. for the 
 annual stipends of 4478 apprentices, and gratuities to 
 the schoolmasters for their instruction. The number 
 of scholars instructed in the schools in which they were 
 employed was 220,022; but on the 31st December 
 1851 the number of pupil-teachers had increased to 
 5607 3 ; so that if the payments in 1852, for the stipends 
 of pupil-teachers and the gratuities of their Masters, 
 bore the same proportion to this number as in 1851, 
 
 1 The rule as now worded is — " As to the number of these scholarships 
 to be allowed, their Lordships will confine it within 25 per cent, of the 
 number of students who shall have been resident in each Training School 
 for one year and upwards at the date of the examination." Hence, in order 
 to enjoy as many Queen's Scholars' exhibitions as possible, it is the obvious 
 interest of the College to limit the training to one year, in that year to gain both 
 the exhibition and the grant for the certificate— and then to take another 
 Queen's Scholar. The temptation to adopt this course would be gone, 
 if a double number were admissible for two years' training. 
 
 2 Minutes for 1851-2, Vol. I. p. 137. General Summaries for year 1851, 
 
 Table No. V. 
 
 3 Ibid. p. 142., Table No. VI. Total for Great Britain. 
 
 G 3 
 
86 Certificated, Teachers in 1852 probably received 19,039Z. 
 
 the Government would have to pay 97,630£. in 1852 
 for the support of the system of apprenticeship in schools 
 instructing 275,494 children. 
 
 In the year ending the 31st of December 1851, the 
 Schoolmasters and Schoolmistresses in charge of schools 
 who had gained certificates of merit at the annual 
 examinations were paid 1 15,473^. 14s. 2d. by the Com. 
 mittee of Council, in augmentation of their salaries. 
 This grant was distributed among 948 teachers (689 
 male, 259 female), who had charge of the education of 
 104,958 scholars. The average amount of the augmen- 
 tation was 111. 19s. 2d. for Masters, and 11Z. 19s. 4$d. 
 for Mistresses, the total average income of the Masters 
 being 831. 8s. 6%d., and of the Mistresses 531. 9s. 3£d. ; 
 but the number of certificated teachers on the 31st 
 December 1851 had risen to 1173 2 (Masters 845, Mis- 
 tresses 328) ; and if the average amount of the augmen- 
 tation continued at the same rate, the Government 
 would have in 1852 to pay 19,039Z. to certificated 
 Teachers, having charge of 129,840 children. 
 
 From the commencement of its labours in 1839, 
 the Committee of Council on Education has also been 
 gradually promoting the extension of elementary edu- 
 cation, by grants in aid of the erection and enlargement 
 of schools. The convenience and stability of these 
 buildings, and their adaptation to improved methods 
 of organisation and instruction, has been an object of 
 constant solicitude, as well as the constitution settled 
 by the trust deed for their future management. All 
 the schools thus aided are permanently associated with 
 the department, by a clause in the deed which secures 
 their inspection; and it is to be regretted that, owing 
 to the rapid development of the operations of the Com- 
 mittee in connection with the Minutes of 1846, it has 
 
 i Minutes, 1851-2, Vol. I. p. 137. General Summaries for year 1851. Table 
 No. V. 
 * Ibid. p. 142., Table No. VI. Total for Great Britain. 
 
School buildings for 532,350 Scholars cost I Million. 87 
 
 not been possible to provide for the periodical inspection 
 of these schools, unless when also in receipt of aid 
 towards their annual expenses under these Minutes. 
 The number of schools thus built, enlarged, and re- 
 paired on the 31st December 1851, amounted to 3474 \ 
 and they contained accommodation for 532,350 scholars, 
 at eight square feet for each child. The money paid by 
 the Committee of Council towards this object amounted, 
 on the 31st of December 1851 2 , to 406,508/. 18s. l$d. 
 towards a total cost of 1,014,025/. 10s. S^d. ; besides 
 which there were, at that time, about 330 3 schools in 
 course of erection, towards which grants had been 
 promised. 
 
 To conduct the inspection of these schools, to aid in 
 the administration of the Minutes of 1846, and to ex. 
 amine the Normal and Workhouse Schools, the Com- 
 mittee have appointed twenty-four Inspectors and nine 
 Assistant Inspectors. In the year expiring the 31st 
 December, 1851, these officers were 4 twenty-five in 
 number, and the charge for their services and travelling 
 expenses amounted to 19,679/. Is. Id., but it is now at 
 the rate of about 26,000/. per annum. 
 
 The time of the Inspectors is now almost absorbed 
 by the administration of the Minutes of 1846, and their 
 personal influence concentrated on the schools which 
 partake of the benefits of those Minutes. Neverthe- 
 less their Reports are means of diffusing the results 
 of their experience; and their visits, prior to 1847, 
 had conduced to stimulate the exertions of the School 
 Committees and their teachers ; to raise, in popular 
 opinion, the standard of elementary education; to dif- 
 fuse an acquaintance with improved methods and books; 
 to dissipate prejudices as to the interference of the 
 Committee of Council, and thus to prepare for the re- 
 ception of the Minutes of 1846. Their labours have 
 
 i Minutes, 1851-2, Vol. 1. p. 142. Table VI. 
 * Ibid. pp. 135-6-7, Tables III. IV. V. 
 » Ibid. p. 142. Table VI. + Ibid. p. 137. Table V. 
 
 g 4 
 
88 The Origin of Mr. Sullah's School of Vocal Music. 
 
 also spread among the humbler classes a general sense 
 of the vigilant care of the Government for their well- 
 being, and thus, among other concurrent causes, have 
 promoted that political repose which has characterised 
 the English poor, while the whole of Europe has been 
 threatened with a Socialist rebellion, has suffered the 
 confusion of Democratic revolutions, and the revulsion 
 of military despotism. 
 
 During the earlier operations of the Inspection of 
 Schools, the Committee of Council permitted their Secre- 
 tary and other officers to give a public example of im- 
 proved methods of instruction, in a great school, which 
 was established in Exeter Hall, and maintained there 
 for three years. The success which attended Mr. Hul- 
 lah's singing classes in this school led to the foundation, 
 under his able direction, of a School of Vocal Music, 
 and to the erection of St. Martin's Hall, by the exer- 
 tions of his pupils and friends, and by his own funds, 
 without any charge on the public resources. During the 
 three years in which the School of Method was in opera- 
 tion, Mr. Hullah not only gave his services and those of 
 his assistants gratuitously, but the profits of the singing 
 classes enabled the Directors to support the charges of 
 classes for drawing from models ; for writing on the 
 method of Mulhauser ; for arithmetic after the method 
 of Pestalozzi ; besides popular classes in chemistry, and 
 other subjects. The annual expense of these classes 
 amounted to upwards of 3000£. ; and the school was 
 attended by 3000 persons in each of the two latter 
 years ; the income being derived solely from the pay- 
 ments of the pupils, who consisted of teachers of day 
 and Sunday schools, superior mechanics, apprentices, 
 shopmen, and some few members of the middle classes. 
 Mr. Hullah has in this School of Method, and in St. 
 Martin's Hall, founded a school of popular instruction 
 in music, by exertions not less distinguished by their 
 generosity and perseverance, than by his remarkable 
 scientific and practical skill. From this School of 
 
Grants for Purchase of Books, Maps, and Apparatus. 89 
 
 Method, and from the training and practising schools 
 at Battersea, proceeded efforts to improve the books in 
 use in elementary schools. Mr. Hullah's Manual and 
 Grammar of Vocal Music ; Mr. Butler's Williams' Ma- 
 nual of Drawing from Models ; Mr. Tate's Arithmetic, 
 and Elements of Mechanics ; and the Manual of Mul- 
 hauser's Method of teaching Writing, gave the impulse 
 to the publication of a series of new school books, which 
 have had remarkable success. 
 
 In 1847-8 the Committee of Council, likewise, in order 
 to promote the purchase of school books most approved 
 by general experience, made grants in aid of local con- 
 tributions. They published a list of books used in the 
 best schools in Great Britain *, for the information of 
 the promoters of schools, and they entered into such 
 arrangements with the publishers, that these books could 
 be purchased, without any charge for agency, at the 
 trade price, being an average reduction 2 of 43 per cent, 
 from the cost at which they were published. They fur- 
 ther made a grant of one third of the value of the books 
 at this reduced price, so that the School Committees ob- 
 tained the best school books at less than half the cost 
 at which they could be purchased from booksellers. The 
 Government, in the year ending the 31st December, 
 1851, paid 1714/. Ids. 7§<i. towards providing books 
 and maps for 522 schools; the total cost at the re- 
 duced prices being 6655/. 14*. 7§<2., while their price 
 in the shops would have been 43 per cent, more, or 
 11,676/. 15s. and their cost to the School Committees, 
 deducting the grant, was only 4940/. 15s. Od. 
 
 The whole of the administrative machinery which 
 
 1 " These schedules are intended to comprise books and maps, the merit of 
 which has received the sanction of public opinion, as shown by their extensive 
 adoption in schools under their Lordships' inspection. The Committee do not 
 assume any other responsibility for the character of the books contained in 
 these schedules, than that which attaches to the fidelity and diligence with 
 which their Lordships ascertain and record the opinion of the public." 
 
 2 The reduction varied from 32 to 55 per cent., and as the cheapest books 
 are generally chosnn (the character of all in the list being good), the 
 reduction will practically be above 43 per cent. 
 
90 Testimony of the Queen's Inspectors as to Pupil-Teachers. 
 
 has been described has been in active operation since 
 1847, and the previous eight years were diligently em- 
 ployed in preparatory labours. The Reports of the 
 Queen's Inspectors give a satisfactory account of the 
 character and attainments of the pupil-teachers, and 
 of the influence of their assistance on the condition of 
 the school. These latter results must now be brought 
 more carefully under the attention of the reader. The 
 candidates have been, for the most part, selected from 
 amongst the children of superior artisans, foremen, or 
 labourers, in some position of responsibility ; or, of the 
 humbler tradesmen 1 , whose families were distinguished 
 by the respectability of their habits, if not by an 
 exemplary Christian life. Their children had, by the 
 combined efforts of home education and school train- 
 ing, become the best conducted and most proficient 
 scholars, and were, on these several accounts, selected 
 as candidates. During the apprenticeship 2 the lay and 
 clerical •members of the school committees aid the 
 schoolmaster, in watching over their conduct. The 
 clergyman, or other minister of religion, often assists 
 the teachers in their instruction, especially in religion. 
 Besides the hours devoted to school-keeping, when each 
 conducts his class in the presence of the Master, they 
 spend one hour and a half with him daily, to receive 
 special instruction. To prepare for this, they must rise 
 at cock-crow, and devote at least an equal time to study. 
 The pupil-teacher is thus not withdrawn from the 
 influences of society, and of home ; his rearing is not 
 the sickly forcing of an exotic ; but he encounters the 
 dangers and trials of youth, under the most favourable 
 circumstances. " I think," says Mr. Moseley 3 , " the ex- 
 isting arrangement preferable to any expedient which, 
 with a view of preparing young persons for the office 
 of Teacher, should congregate them in great num. 
 
 1 Minutes, 1848-9-50. Mr. Moseley's General Report, p. 21. 
 
 2 Ibid. Mr. Moseley's General Report, p. 20. 
 
 3 Ibid. Vol. I. p. 22. 
 
Origin, Training, Studies, fyc, of Pupil- Teachers. 91 
 
 bers, leave them but little room for independence of 
 action, or moral responsibility, and deprive them, at 
 an early age, of the charities and amenities of a 
 home." Mr. Cook's Report for 1849 * contains some 
 excellent suggestions as to the means of preserv- 
 ing their health under these exertions, which every 
 master should be careful to read. The standard of 
 attainments required from candidates is designedly 
 not high, but it rises in every year of the apprentice- 
 ship by steps which require exertion, both from the 
 teacher and his pupil. This progress is tested by an 
 annual examination on subjects prescribed in the 
 Minutes. The object of this course is to give them 
 the most thorough acquaintance with the ground-work 
 of elementary instruction, and to prepare them, by 
 the technical accuracy of this knowledge in every 
 branch, for the more comprehensive and theoretic in-* 
 struction of the Training School. The Inspectors 
 state that the " standard 2 , at the end of each year, is one 
 which they can all reach without any distressing ex- 
 ertion. It embraces no subjects that are not practical 
 and necessary for teachers, and requires no peculiar 
 talents in the pupil." The Reports of their progress, 
 by the Inspectors, have been very encouraging. The 
 number of moral and intellectual failures has been small. 
 While, on the other hand, though the first indentures 
 of apprenticeship were dated 1847, and could not 
 expire before the end of five years, unless the pupil- 
 teachers passed the examination of the later year at 
 an earlier period, yet, thirty-nine apprentices had gained 
 Queen's Scholarships in 1850, and been admitted into 
 Training Colleges ; and this number increased in 1851 
 to one hundred and forty-four. 
 
 Rather than encumber these pages with too much 
 detail, I have deemed it expedient to put in the Ap- 
 
 » Minutes, 1848-9-50, Vol. I. pp. 55, 56. 
 * Ibid. p. 52. 
 
92 Influence of Apprenticeship on Schoolmasters. 
 
 pendix x passages from the Reports of her Majesty's 
 Inspectors, which afford most satisfactory evidence 
 that the pupil-teachers are religiously brought up, 
 make salutary progress in religious knowledge, and 
 which state, in detail, what are their attainments in 
 each branch of their studies, — their experience in 
 school-keeping, — their tact and skill in the manage- 
 ment of classes, — their general demeanour, — and their 
 preparation in all respects for the completion of their 
 training in Normal Schools. These Reports leave no 
 doubt of the almost universal success of their edu- 
 cation. I cannot refrain, also, from calling attention 
 to some remarkable testimony from Mr. Cook 2 on the 
 beneficial influence which the training of the pupil- 
 teachers has had, not only on the attainments and 
 skill of the masters, but on their knowledge of the 
 principles of teaching as a science, and of its " method" 
 as an art, as well as of the higher aims of their pro- 
 fession. I now turn to the influence of this system on 
 the schools. 
 
 A School which was previously to 1847 under the 
 charge of one Master, assisted by unpaid Monitors, 
 all under thirteen years of age, may now be conducted 
 by the same master, and several apprentices, varying 
 in age from nineteen to thirteen, whose education and 
 training in the art of school keeping have been his daily 
 care. The consequences are so well described by Mr. 
 Cook, that I transcribe some important passages from 
 his report for 1852. 3 "With regard to the effects on 
 the schools, produced by the employment of Pupil 
 Teachers, I can scarcely express too strongly my con- 
 viction, that of all the measures that have been devised, 
 this has been incomparably the most efficient. Inde- 
 pendently of future results, to which allusion has already 
 been made, these youths have rendered precisely that 
 
 1 Sec Appendix A. * Minutes, 1848-49-50, Vol. I. p. 63. 
 
 3 Minutes, 1851-2, Vol. I. pp. 39, 40, 41. 
 
Influence of Pupil-Teachers on Efficiency of Schools. 93 
 
 assistance, which every master in a large school needed, 
 and, without which, he had no alternative but to select 
 a few clever children, leaving the mass to care for them- 
 selves, or to reduce all to one low level of mechanical 
 attainment. I have taken pains to compare schools very 
 carefully, which have been instructed by young moni- 
 tors on the one hand, and by pupil-teachers on the 
 other, under the superintendence of masters nearly 
 equal in mental power and force of character, and, with 
 scarcely an exception, I have arrived at one uniform 
 result. The quantity of work done throughout the 
 school has increased, and is still increasing, at an acce- 
 lerating rate of progress. The master is relieved, to a 
 great extent, of that pressure upon his animal spirits 
 and mental faculties, which was inevitable when he was 
 not only the sole superintendent, but also, in point of 
 fact, the sole instructor, of his children ; and he is, there- 
 fore able to teach those subjects, and that portion of the 
 school which he undertakes in person with far more 
 energy and systematic completeness. The result of this 
 is a marked improvement in the higher subjects of 
 instruction. The elder pupils learn much that was 
 scarcely attempted in former years, and understand 
 much better what was formerly taught upon a super- 
 ficial and mechanical system. Algebra, geometry, and 
 some branches of natural philosophy form the subject- 
 matter of interesting lessons in schools, where instruc- 
 tion was formerly limited to the merest elements ; and a 
 great improvement which I have observed in English 
 composition is, in my opinion, a not less satisfactory 
 proof, that dormant faculties have been awakened, and 
 a direction given to the course of study, which, if pro- 
 perly encouraged, may tend to that cultivation of good 
 taste, good sense, and right judgment in which, as it 
 has always appeared to me, the children who attend our 
 schools are most deficient. It is, however, in the middle 
 part of the schools, in those classes which contain the 
 mass of children in regular attendance, that I have ob- 
 
94 The Improvement of the middle Classes of the Schools. 
 
 served with pleasure the most striking improvement, 
 owing to the employment of pupil-teachers. I am en- 
 abled to state, and should have no difficulty to prove, 
 that in large schools of equal size, classified on the same 
 principles, boys and girls in the fourth class, under good 
 pupil-teachers, are equal in all subjects, and superior in 
 many, to children of the same age, and under instruc- 
 tion during the same period, in the second class, where 
 the old monitorial system was carried out. This is a 
 fact of immense importance. A vast number of chil- 
 dren leave school without rising to the first division, 
 and, in that case, formerly left without having acquired 
 so much knowledge of the elements of reading, writing, 
 and cyphering as would enable them to discharge the 
 duties of any station where such qualifications are 
 needed. At present, a fair proportion of these same 
 children would write neatly, and not incorrectly, 
 from dictation, read the Holy Scriptures and common 
 secular books with tolerable ease, work elementary rules 
 in arithmetic with facility, and have some acquaintance 
 with geography, the history of their own country, and 
 not unfrequently with the rudiments of natural history. 
 The general result of the examination shows, that nearly 
 one-half of the children have made some progress in 
 writing from dictation, and in geography, and that sixty 
 per cent, read easy narratives, the Holy Scriptures, or 
 more difficult books of general information. And this 
 summary includes some infant schools, some schools 
 conducted upon the old and inefficient system, as well 
 as schools which have been reported upon unfavourably 
 by the inspectors. I have no hesitation in asserting, 
 that if 1 00 large schools, not under inspection or not 
 having availed themselves of the annual grants, were 
 examined, on precisely the same system, and compared 
 with 100 conducted by masters with pupil-teachers, the 
 disparity would even exceed that which I have affirmed 
 to exist in my district." 
 
 In the lower classes the pupil-teachers have not the 
 
Necessity of employing Assistant Teachers.- 95 
 
 same opportunity to influence their scholars. Mr. Cook 
 reported, in 1850 *, " that in nine schools, with an ordi- 
 nary attendance of 3769 children, 5367 had been ad- 
 mitted, and an equal number had left, within twelve 
 months. These enormous changes take place princi- 
 pally in the lowest classes of the schools ; while the 
 average time during which the children ' attend school,' 
 in the first division, may reach two years, and, in the 
 middle, one year, the children in the lowest division 
 altogether average less than two or three months, some^ 
 times as many weeks. Moreover, the proportion of 
 children in all the schools together, under eight years 
 of age, amounts very nearly to 50 per cent. It is evi- 
 dent, that a very vigorous system indeed is required to 
 produce any result on such a mass. I cannot affirm, 
 that the pupil-teachers are competent to deal with it suc- 
 cessfully." " A second adult teacher of great energy and 
 practical skill should be constantly employed." I shall have 
 hereafter to speak of the necessity for the introduction 
 of adult assistant teachers, as in the Dutch schools. 
 
 These effects commonly occur from the introduc- 
 tion of pupil-teachers into a " National School" which 
 had been conducted on the monitorial system. The late 
 Mr. Fletcher accurately described ( 1848-9 ) 2 the im- 
 provement of the organisation of the Wesleyan schools 
 of simultaneous instruction on the Glasgow plan, and in 
 the British monitorial schools, and adds 3 , " there is 
 ground only for unmixed satisfaction with the progress 
 made in the pupil-teacher system, in the class of schools 
 which comes under my inspection." " The natural 
 effect 4 of 'the system of apprenticeship' in the large 
 monitorial schools," says Mr. Morell, " is to consolidate 
 the drafts into larger divisions, and to supersede, as far 
 as practicable, mere monitorial agency by their superior 
 activity." In this Report 5 on the Central Schools in the 
 
 i Minutes, 1851-52, Vol. I. pp. 41, 42. 
 
 2 Ibid. 1848-9-50, Vol. I. pp. 266, 267. ; Vol. II. 1850-1, pp. 556. 558. 
 
 3 Ibid. p. 276. * Ibid. p. 476. 
 ' Ibid. 1851-2, Vol. I. pp. 408-9-10. 
 
96 Influence of Pupil-Teachers in British Schools, §c. 
 
 Borough Road in 1851-2, Mr. Fletcher described the 
 plans which were in progress for the gradual consolida- 
 tion of the monitorial drafts into larger classes for the 
 instruction of the pupil-teachers, and gave wood-cuts 
 illustrative of the new arrangements of the desks and 
 benches, which it was proposed to adopt, as a model for 
 general imitation, in those British schools in which pupil- 
 teachers have been apprenticed. The transition from 
 the one scheme of organization to the other appears to 
 be conducted with the skill and prudence which charac- 
 terise all the arrangements of this admirable institution. 
 " In schools constructed on the collective principle, the 
 chief value of pupil-teachers is to individualize the 
 instruction ; to prevent it from running too much into 
 generalities ; and to fill up the moral influence imparted 
 with the sharper outlines of definite knowledge. Should 
 the results of the present Minutes be to interpenetrate 
 both systems with each other's excellencies, and to sup- 
 plement their respective defects, no greater benefit could 
 possibly be afforded towards the realization of a sound 
 primary education, throughout these portions of the 
 community." 1 " The main body of the school (those 
 masses for whose benefit it exists, and whose progress 
 must ever be regarded as the great object of the teacher) 
 soon begins to evince the superior energy thrown into 
 their daily instruction, by exhibiting a more graduated 
 scale of acquirement, and by the more rapid dissipation 
 of that thick haze of ignorance and mental torpor, which 
 too often hangs over all the classes but the first. Thus 
 the problem of the primary school receives, by this agency, 
 a far more complete and practical solution than before." 
 It ought, however, also to be borne in mind, that other 
 parts of the Minutes of 1846 have had a concurrent 
 influence in producing this result. Mr. Cook says, "I 2 
 can feel no hesitation in reporting that the system of 
 examination for certificates has produced the most 
 striking results upon the improvement of schools in the 
 
 1 Minutes, 1848-9-50. Vol. I. p. 477. s Ibid. p. 66. 
 
Gradual Extension of Instruction to higher Subjects. 97 
 
 metropolitan district." " The fact 1 ," says Mr. Kennedy, 
 " that out of fifty-seven greatly improved schools, forty- 
 four of them are taught by certificated teachers ; while 
 out of thirty-nine languishing schools, seven only have 
 teachers holding certificates, tends to show that certi- 
 ficated teachers are more successful as a body than 
 those who do not possess certificates. This is a result 
 for which I was not fully prepared." 
 
 In confirmation of these general statements, the 
 Minutes of 1850-51 2 and 1851-2 3 contain Tables giving 
 a general summary of the results of inspection, for each 
 of the preceding years. These Tables exhibit proofs of 
 the gradual extension of instruction, into those higher 
 subjects which were necessarily almost always absent, 
 even from the most flourishing schools, under the former 
 modes of organization . They likewise show a proficiency 
 in the ordinary branches of instruction, justifying the con- 
 current report of the inspectors, that the middle classes in 
 the school are now much more successful than they for- 
 merly were. The lamentable fluctuation of attendance 
 in the lower classes, which receive not only the youngest 
 scholars, but the children of parents whose vagrant life, 
 unsettled habits, carelessness, poverty, or dissipation 
 cause the attendance of their children to be both uncer- 
 tain and short in duration, still causes those columns in 
 the Tables, which record the lowest attainments to be 
 swelled by the highest averages. The evil here recorded 
 can be removed, only by raising the popular estimate of 
 the value of education ; strengthening the force of the 
 motives to forego the small present gains of the early 
 employment of children, for higher but more remote 
 advantages ; increasing the facilities for school attend- 
 ance ; and generally raising the moral and physical con- 
 dition of the poor. That some progress can be made in 
 this direction is proved, by the greater number of chil- 
 dren, above ten years of age, found at well-conducted 
 
 1 Minutes, 1851-2. Vol. II. p. 344. 
 
 1 Vol. I. p. ciii, _ 8 Vol. I. p. 143. See p. 101. 
 
98 Income ty Expenditure of '2310 Schools inspectedinlSBl. 
 
 schools. Mr. Moseley in 1851-2 gives, in the following 
 Table, the relative averages of school attendance, at 
 different ages, in all the schools inspected in Wiltshire 
 and Berkshire, and in the West Ashton school in 
 Wiltshire. • 
 
 Aggregate of the schools ) 
 inspected in Wiltshire, )■ 
 and in Berkshire j 
 
 West Ashton School 
 
 NUMBERS PER CENT. 
 
 Under 
 7 
 
 AGED BETWEEN 
 
 Above 
 
 14, 
 
 7 
 
 andS 
 
 8 
 and 9 
 
 9 
 and 10 
 
 10 
 and 11 
 
 11 
 and 12 
 
 12 
 and 13 
 
 13 
 and 14 
 
 37-29 
 24 
 
 13-22 
 5-77 
 
 12-83 
 8-65 
 
 11-51 
 
 961 
 
 9-8 
 12-02 
 
 6-97 
 16-34 
 
 4-fi 
 12-5 
 
 5-72 
 
 8- 
 5-29 
 
 The numbers in this Table may be usefully com- 
 pared with the columns in the last division of that in 
 page 101. In this Table it will be observed that 2310 
 schools are comprised, having an average attendance of 
 271,126 scholars, and capable of accommodating 374,303 
 children, at the rate of 8 square feet for each child. 
 It is important to observe that there were 883 certifi- 
 cated teachers in these schools, and 4815 pupil-teachers. 
 The 1952 schools comprised in the Tables, Nos. II. and 
 III. in Appendix B., of income and expenditure, quoted 
 above from the General Summaries for 1851, are sup- 
 ported by incomes amounting to 204,243/. 2s. 6^d., which 
 are derived from the following sources, viz. : from local 
 endowments, 15,837/. 6s. 5d. ; from local subscriptions, 
 65,974/. Is. 9ci; from local collections, 21,025/. 17s. 0^.; 
 from school pence, 84,039/. 3s. Oftf. ; and from other 
 sources, 17,366/. 14s. §\d. The average income of these 
 schools for every scholar in attendance was 17s. 5^/., and 
 the average annual expenditure 18s. 2\d. This annual 
 expenditure was distributed in the following manner : 
 — for salaries of teachers, 156,786/. 12s. l\d.; for 
 books and stationery, 14,028/. 13s. S{d. ; for miscel- 
 laneous expenses, 43,111/. 19s. dd. 
 
 In these sums, the grants of the Committee of Council 
 on Education towards the annual expenses of the schools 
 are not included, either in the income or the expendi- 
 ture. These grants are all appropriated to specific 
 
Voluntary Edertion stimulated by the Minutes of 1846. 99 
 
 -objects. The proportion which such grants bear to 
 contributions from other sources appears (upon an 
 average of 1341 schools) to be 94,881/. to 164,940/., 
 or 57£ per cent. 
 
 It cannot, however, be doubted, that the influence of 
 those grants is to stimulate the efforts of the committees 
 of schools, both to maintain and to increase their in- 
 come : for they are not made in augmentation of the 
 salaries of teachers, except at least twice the sum be 
 guaranteed by the managers; and pupil-teachers are 
 not apprenticed in schools in which the buildings, 
 furniture, and apparatus, or the supply of books and 
 maps, are defective, nor without an assurance that the 
 general expenses of the schools will be provided for 
 during the apprenticeship. If 57-J- per cent, (the rate 
 of the aid of Government, as previously stated) were 
 added to the income of the above 1952 schools, their 
 average income, for every scholar in attendance, would 
 be raised to 11 9s. 3d., which would generally be re- 
 garded as enough to secure a considerable degree of 
 efficiency under judicious management, though not 
 enough to provide assistant masters. These combined 
 results of religious zeal, and the aid of the Government, 
 are far too valuable and remarkable to be subjected to 
 the interference of any hasty experiments. The volun- 
 tary charity of the Religious Communions would, pro- 
 bably, neither have conceived this organization nor raised 
 these funds in this generation; but it has placed the 
 schools under a wholesome direction, and laid a found- 
 ation on which the Government may build a system of 
 ..National Education, by the encouragement, rather than 
 the extinction, of voluntary exertion. 
 
 The whole scheme of the Minutes of 1846, as applied, 
 to elementary schools, may, in its present stage, be re- 
 garded as having succeeded in planting, in every part 
 of the country, a class of still imperfectly developed 
 model schools, under the charge of teachers who have 
 obtained certificates of merit, assisted by pupil-teachers, 
 
 n 2 
 
100 Confidence in the Influence of Education revived. 
 
 in various stages of their apprenticeship. To recapitu- 
 late : — The staff of pupil- teachers, amounting to 5607, 
 is entirely paid by the Government ; and the teachers, 
 1173 in number, receive, for the most part, both annual 
 augmentations of their salaries, and also yearly gratuities 
 for the education of their apprentices. These several 
 classes of grants amount, as has been stated, to an 
 addition of 57^- per cent, to the previous incomes of the 
 schools. 
 
 Allowing for any probable number of failures, it is 
 obvious, that the instances in which these arrangements 
 have been successful must have had a most salutary 
 influence, in raising the tone of elementary education 
 throughout the country. 1 " So long," says Mr. Morell, 
 " as examples of a thoroughly efficient primary school 
 were wanting, there was no wonder at the little zeal 
 exhibited in the progress of education and in the im- 
 provement of schools already existing. A single effec- 
 tive school, held up as a model to a district, is a realised 
 idea, which places the entire problem of education to 
 the minds of observers in a new light. To bring the 
 mass of our population under such influences is seen at 
 once, to be an object worth all the effort and the sacri- 
 fice that can be directed towards it." To witness the 
 calm and settled purpose which marks the efforts of a 
 highly principled and accomplished master ; to observe 
 the sedate yet cheerful activity of his young assistants ; 
 to stumble upon some incident disclosing their early 
 studies, or to surprise the little class of students atten- 
 tively receiving their special instructions in the school- 
 house at night ; to become conscious how, under the 
 influence of the school, barbarism is retreating from 
 the street of the village, courtesy supplanting rudeness, 
 and intelligent civility, loutish apathy ; to hear, even as 
 a casual wayfarer, the school hymn harmoniously closing 
 the labours of the day ; or, as one having grave respon- 
 sibilities for the spiritual and temporal well-being of 
 
 1 Mhmtcs, 1850-51. Vol. II. p. C27. Mr. Morell's Report. 
 
The School a chief Means of Christian Civilisation. 101 
 
 the inhabitants of that district, to stand in that school, 
 and in its cheerful order, its quiet intelligence, in the 
 acquirements of the several classes, and, still more, in 
 the reverential tone of the little flock, to feel a load of 
 cares lifted from a weary heart ; — these things cannot 
 occur in any one village, without an influence which 
 nothing can insulate. If evil is a dangerous and subtle 
 contagion, truth is everywhere like the electric force, 
 ready to reveal its life-giving power. In order that 
 the vital truth of Christ may become the effectual seed 
 of an universal Christian civilisation, it must be sown 
 in the minds and hearts of the young by means of the 
 school. To revive a conviction of this truth in every 
 religious mind, is to awaken a power, which history tells 
 us has been as effectual as the central fire to upheave or 
 change every social institution. It is also to direct 
 this great spiritual agency to the reconstruction of 
 society, by subjecting its lowest elements to the trans- 
 forming influence of Christianity. 
 
 There is no doubt that this work is begun. Who can 
 doubt, that if the Sunday school had not come in aid of 
 the sabbatical rest, to lift up the frame outworn with 
 toil, and the mind almost brutalised by the rudest 
 forms of labour, from their physical torpor to the con- 
 sciousness of another life — if it had not inspired a be- 
 lief in the spirituality of our being, however coarse its 
 present condition: and awakened the conscience to a 
 sense of the spiritual law which connects the unseen 
 and the future, even with the sensual grossness of this 
 state of sin, — revealing the incorruptible and the im- 
 mortal rising from the seed of this perishing corruption 
 
 who can doubt, if these sabbatical agencies had been 
 
 wanting in the region clouded by the smoke of mines and 
 factories, that, ere this, the ordinary restraints of the civil 
 power, enforcing the law, would have been ineffectual. 
 Scenes of devastation would have occurred, from the 
 savage outbreaks of popular rage, goaded, in periods of 
 distress, to seek a remedy in the triumph of physical 
 
 u 3 
 
102 A Religious Instinct founded the Daily School. 
 
 force, without the constraint of knowledge, of morality, 
 or of conscience. We have seen that the Sunday school 
 gave birth to the elementary day school. It was not 
 any political sense of the importance of a religious edu- 
 cation, as the source of social order ; nor any conviction, 
 among the middle and higher classes, that the mode of 
 rendering the extension of political franchise a security, 
 rather than a danger, to our constitution, was effectually 
 to educate the common people ; but it was a religious 
 instinct that founded the daily school. The English ele- 
 mentary school was the nursery of the Church or the 
 Congregation — it was intended to bring the young 
 within the fold of Christ. At first, even the need of 
 any secular knowledge, beyond the power of reading 
 the Holy Scriptures, was not foreseen. Experience alone 
 grafted, on the purely religious aims of the school, expe- 
 dients for awakening the intelligence by other instruction, 
 in order that the mind might become a fitter soil for the 
 reception of the seed of divine truth. If the daily school 
 languished, it was chiefly because it failed to accomplish 
 the just expectations of its promoters, in consequence of 
 the many obstacles to its efficiency, and especially of the 
 extreme imperfection of its organization, and limitation 
 of its objects. But, when, as Ave have seen, there are 
 diffused through the country 2310 schools, containing 
 1173 teachers, whose comparative competency has been 
 certified by the Government, which has awarded to them 
 certificates of merit, — when the labours of these teachers 
 are aided by 5607 apprenticed pupil- teachers, and the 
 average income of the schools (including the Govern- 
 ment aid) has arisen to 11. 9s. M. per scholar, we cannot 
 doubt, that the influence of a great number of these in- 
 stitutions on the Christian civilisation of the people will 
 be such, as to re-awaken the almost dormant conviction 
 that the school, with various accessary agencies, is the 
 most effectual means, under the blessing of God, of 
 enabling our Religious Communions to realise the 
 prayer of every religious man, that the Kingdom of 
 God may come. 
 
Co-operation with Government may not be declined. 103 
 
 There are signs that this conviction is spreading. 
 Greater confidence in the sincerity with which the Go- 
 vernment seeks to establish a system of National Edu- 
 cation, on the basis of the schools now under the direc- 
 tion of the Religious Communions, is removing appre- 
 hensions, which at one time existed, that the civil 
 would supplant the spiritual power, and secular instruc- 
 tion displace religious ; and this confidence renders the 
 adjustment of the mutual relations of the two autho- 
 rities more easy. A glance at the general results of 
 inspection for 1851, recorded in the Table at page 101., 
 and at the list of normal schools under inspection in 
 the Table at page 66, will show how general is the co- 
 operation of the Religious Communions with the Govern- 
 ment, and how ineffectual must be any mere frag- 
 mentary opposition, to prevent the steady progress of 
 this great combination of forces. The success of the 
 schools, improved under the operation of the Minutes of 
 1846, is also gradually removing prejudices among those 
 portions of the religious bodies, which have not yet 
 entered into active co-operation with the Government. 
 Moreover, the practical working of the Committee of 
 Council is found to be scrupulously restrained within • 
 the limits defined in its Minutes. There is no inter- 
 ference with local management; not the slightest im- 
 pediment to the full influence of the Congregation and 
 the Communion on their schools. The training of the 
 pupil-teachers during their apprenticeship, the educa- 
 tion of the teachers in the training college, their settle- 
 ment in charge of local schools, their dismissal at any 
 portion of their career, are all under local control. 
 Both within the Church, and in other religious bodies, 
 satisfaction with these arrangements is growing into a 
 settled conviction, that co-operation with the Govern- 
 ment is not simply salutary, but is a duty not to be 
 put aside. 
 
 Nor have these improvements been without a marked 
 influence on public opinion. The Committee of Council 
 
 H 4 
 
104 New Feelings as to the Education of the People. 
 
 have circulated annually, for thirteen years, ten thou- 
 sand copies of their Minutes, to which are appended the 
 Eeports of Her Majesty's Inspectors. Their exertions, 
 aided by concurrent events, have sown the seed of a 
 new doctrine as to the education of the poor. From 
 the middle class of the rural districts, the notion is 
 passing away, that the best condition of the peasant is 
 one of stagnant ignorance, even though his patient 
 endurance of ill-rewarded toil and his thrift, broken by 
 fits of intemperance, is deformed by a supple deference, 
 which not seldom covers the stealthy habits of the 
 pauper, the poacher, or even of the incendiary: and 
 though the character of the class is blackened, by the 
 shadow of the rarer crimes of the fanatic and the 
 poisoner. The most intelligent farmers know, that the 
 dearest labour is that of an ill-fed, uninstructed, and 
 unenterprising class, with no world beyond their hamlet, 
 no possessions beyond the wages of the week, no power 
 to break the chain of " settlement" no prospect but a 
 life of toil, with a parish pension, a workhouse bed, and 
 a pauper's grave. Ignorance is no longer regarded as 
 the mother of devotion. Whoever would write the 
 history of the English poor must record, that, though 
 centuries have passed since the missionary priests of 
 the Saxon Cathedral penetrated the primaeval forest, to 
 preach beneath some stone cross at the meeting of its 
 glades, or at the door of some rude cell, or on the steps 
 of some simple oratory, yet the wild foresters, the half- 
 savage swine-herds, and the solitary shepherds of the 
 downs, in those days, were probably as effectually in- 
 structed in their Christian duties, as is the pauper of 
 our southern counties now. 1 Nor let this be the re- 
 
 1 I repeat this opinion, because Archdeacon Manning, in his Charge, 
 published in July, 1849, quoted a similar passage from the pamphlet entitfed 
 "The School, in its relations with the State, the Church, and the Congrega- 
 tion," with this remark: — "And a very unsuspicious witness has given^in 
 his suffrage to those times of peace, when the Church had its due sway." 
 — Charge, p. 41. Would the Archdeacon break up the parochial system, 
 and return to the Cathedral with its missionaries ? 
 
Education promoted by Clergy and Middle Classes. 105 
 
 proach of our parochial system, without recording, that 
 from five o'clock in the morning until six in the 
 evening, during six days in the week, the peasant pur- 
 sues his daily toil ; that his wife is often in the field at 
 hay-harvest, or weeding and hoeing, and his child, even 
 at eight or nine years of age, begins the same work, or 
 is employed in bird scaring. Neither the peasant nor 
 his family have therefore been accessible to the minis- 
 trations of the clergyman, except in the evening, at 
 periods of sickness, or rare holidays, or on the Sunday; 
 but he has not been prepared by education to profit by 
 these rare visits. There is a race of clergymen in our 
 rural parishes, who have learned well from the Man of 
 Sorrows their work among the peasantry. They see 
 the unrepining patience of the poor ; they witness and 
 relieve the straits of their poverty; they visit them 
 in sickness ; they watch the ineffectual efforts of the 
 dark mind to open its eye on the light of the spiritual 
 world ; they unclasp the Sacred Book which ignorance 
 has sealed, so that it cannot even be read. From the 
 lips of the scholar are heard the "Words of Life. He 
 re-enters the parish school with an often repeated vow, 
 that the children shall not inherit the ignorance of 
 their forefathers. Superstition must give place to en- 
 lightened reverence ; pious observances in the house- 
 hold must banish mere formalism from church going ; 
 the parent must no longer be content to delegate the 
 religious training of his child. 
 
 The middle classes of the towns no longer attribute 
 trades' unions, strikes, the assassin clubs of Glasgow, 
 Staleybridge, and Sheffield, to the facilities which a little 
 knowledge gives to the power of association. They are 
 known to be the work of demagogues, leading and prey- 
 ing upon an ignorant mass. Every recent strike has 
 been shorn of the worst features of personal violence 
 and intimidation, and has depended, even for a tempo- 
 rary success, on the show of an appeal to reason. 
 Schools have therefore become frequent features of the 
 
10Q The Poorer Classes are more intelligent and contented. 
 
 factories, mines, and machine works of our populous 
 districts. The superior artisans know, that their admis- 
 sion to the franchise can only be vindicated, by their 
 possession of the requisite intelligence. Since legisla- 
 tion has been protective of the interests of the operative 
 classes, a calmer sense of their relations to the govern- 
 ing body has gone forth. The working men more 
 patiently wait for political privileges, since they see the 
 Government in earnest about their education. There 
 is no disposition in England to disturb the relations of 
 capital and labour, founded on the experience of cen- 
 turies; but, on the other hand, there is no jealousy of 
 the principle of association with limited liability, nor 
 Of facilities for the transfer of land, nor of cheap justice. 
 The same spirit which charged property in the days of 
 Elizabeth, as a matter of police against vagabondage, 
 with security for the life of the labourer, will, by a like 
 policy, convert the charges of pauperism and crime into 
 the means of education. A spirit of enterprise has gone 
 forth with the diffusion of knowledge, which will soon 
 remove every obstacle to the emancipation of the labourer 
 from the law of settlement. America, Port Natal, Aus- 
 tralia, and New Zealand seem now less distant from him, 
 than his county town was a few years ago. 
 * Little more than a century has elapsed, since Wesley 
 accepted the aid of his lay helpers in the ministry of the 
 poor, and, without the preparation of a college or any 
 other agency than that of religious zeal and self-educa- 
 tion, established in 1744 the Conference of the Methodist 
 Preachers. Until the present century, the chief means 
 which existed, for the education of the Ministers of any 
 of the Dissenting Communions, were confined to the 
 Congregationalists, and they were limited in extent. 
 Such men as Robert Hall obtained their education at 
 the Universities of Scotland. Certain of the more emi- 
 nent and learned Ministers took charge of the education 
 of students, training them in preaching and other public 
 ministrations: others simply directed the reading of 
 
Schoolmaster's Education quickly followed Minister's. 107 
 
 those who were desirous of ordination. The Colleges 
 in which the candidates for ministerial ordination have 
 received a systematic course of instruction, and a spe- 
 cial preparation for their spiritual duties, are of recent 
 origin. They have lately increased remarkably in the 
 completeness of their organization, and in their effi- 
 ciency. 
 
 Until the Colleges had been established for the Minis- 
 try of the Dissenting Communions, the origin of Train- 
 ing Schools for the education of the Teachers of their 
 Elementary Schools could not be looked for. Accord- 
 ingly, the training of such Teachers was obtained either 
 in the Sunday school only, or in some inferior day 
 school ; but, since 1805, chiefly at the Central Schools of 
 the British and Foreign School Society in the Borough 
 Road, where the students' want of technical knowledge 
 in elementary subjects, was of late diligently corrected, 
 during the short period of their attendance. 
 
 A great revolution in public opinion, however, had 
 to be brought about, before the Church, as well as the 
 Dissenting Communions, acquired a complete conviction 
 of the moral and intellectual qualifications, which could 
 alone enable the Schoolmaster to become a successful 
 agent, in the civilisation of the people. In the preceding 
 pages, the events leading to this conviction have been 
 traced, and the proof that it has been reached lies, not 
 so much in the fact that forty Training Colleges (twenty- 
 seven .connected with the Church of England, four with 
 the Church of Scotland, and nine with other commu- 
 nions), have been established under the inspection of 
 the Government, and one Training College not subject 
 to such inspection, but rather, in that course of study 
 which has been adopted in them, and in the standard of 
 their students' attainments, as proved by the examina- 
 tions of Her Majesty's Inspectors. 
 
 By instructions 1 to their Inspector, the Committee of 
 
 1 "In order to limit asjittle as possible the opportunities by which pecu- 
 liar talents may be exhibited, it is not perhaps desirable to prescribe which 
 
108 Courses of Study in Training Colleges. 
 
 Council were careful to take every precaution, that the 
 Education of the Queen's Scholars should receive the 
 most complete development, in those subjectswhich form 
 the matter of teaching in the Elementary School. They 
 " will not grant any exhibitions of this nature to can- 
 didates whose attainments are not indisputably good, 
 sound, and solid, as far as they go." On the other hand, 
 the Committee declared in their Minutes of 1846, that 
 " the standard of acquirements" for certificates of merit 
 should " not be so ordered, as to interfere with the 
 studies in any Normal School, but should be adapted 
 to those studies, so, however, as to apply impartially to 
 all such Normal Schools an equal incentive to exertion, 
 by requiring efficiency in a sufficient number of the 
 studies pursued in them." The first scheme of instruc- 
 tion was, as we have seen, worked out at Battersea, and 
 the courses given in other Colleges have chiefly differed 
 from that, in as] far as they have paid more attention 
 to the history of the Church and its formularies, and to 
 
 of the subjects of examination these candidates shall be at liberty to select, 
 further than to state strongly their Lordships' opinion, that they should not 
 attempt answers upon all the subjects. 
 
 "The following subjects must not be wholly omitted by any candidate, viz. — 
 
 1. The Holy Scriptures, and the Catechism and Liturgy of the Church 
 
 of England (in schools connected with the Church of England). 
 
 2. English history. 
 
 3. Geography. 
 
 4. Arithmetic (including vulgar fractions and decimals). 
 
 5. English grammar and composition. 
 
 C. The notes of a lesson, or some observation on the practical duties of 
 
 a teacher. 
 A candidate who answers in these subjects really well may obtain an 
 exhibition of 20/. for one year. 
 
 " A candidate who answers in the foregoing subjects really well, and also in 
 one other subject really well (to be selected by himself out of those proposed 
 to the candidates for "certificates of merit," but with a preference on the 
 part of my Lords for the first three books of Euclid), may obtain an ex- 
 hibition of 251. for one year. 
 
 " If a candidate attempts a greater number of subjects, he will do so on his 
 own responsibility. My Lords could not but be happy to find, that he was 
 able to answer in a greater number of subjects well ; but the extent of the 
 subjects attempted will not be accepted, in lieu of mastery over those which 
 are indispensable," — Minutes, Vol. I. 1850-51. p.xviii. 
 
Instruction not defined, but required to be solid. 109 
 
 the classical languages. Mr. Moseley, as the Inspector 
 of Normal Schools, has pointed out the importance and 
 the difficulty of giving due attention to these several 
 indications of their lordships' intentions. 1 "Under- 
 standing it to be your lordships' wish, that we should 
 not interfere, however remotely, with the course of in- 
 struction pursued in any Training School, and that you 
 were willing, in addition to the strictly professional 
 subject of a schoolmaster's instruction, to give him credit 
 for positive and definite acquirements in any other de- 
 partments of knowledge to which his attention might 
 have been directed, we were obliged to set questions in 
 a great variety of different subjects. This has been 
 misunderstood in some instances, as an encouragement 
 to candidates to seek a smattering of knowledge in all 
 these subjects, — a delusion into which they have been 
 the more ready to fall, as it is a much easier thing to 
 get a little knowledge on the surface of a great many 
 things, than to master one." The design of the Com- 
 mittee of Council has been to secure, that the pupil- 
 teacher should be effectually grounded in all the sub- 
 jects of elementary instruction during his apprentice- 
 ship, and that the Training College should primarily 
 concern itself with the full development of his learning, 
 in these subjects to its highest scientific form, so that 
 he may imbibe the spirit as well as the letter of what he 
 has to teach, and be enabled to make his teaching, in 
 every elementary subject, a means of training the 
 power of accurate reasoning as well as that of memory 
 in his scholars. His education is also to receive, in the 
 Training College, such further extension as may be con- 
 sistent with these indispensable acquirements, and may 
 enrich and expand his mind ; increasing both his capa- 
 city of sympathy with learning and of acquirement, and 
 his power to convey and to illustrate what he knows. 
 
 : Minutes, Vol. I. 1851-2. p. 286-7. Mr. Moselcy's Report on Male 
 Training Schools. 
 
110 Present Standard of Attainments in Training Colleges. 
 
 If this be not done, elementary instruction is degraded 
 to a dull mechanical exercise of the memory on words, 
 the sense of which is not reached ; but, to raise it to an 
 art, whereby a mastery is acquired of the whole moral 
 and intellectual powers, is the object of the Training 
 College. 
 
 Mr. Moseley examined seven Male Training Colleges 
 in 1851, and he has classified the courses of instruction 
 in Tables, the first of which relates to those subjects which 
 belong to elementary instruction, and the second to the 
 higher subjects. These Tables (see Nos. IV. V. and VI. 
 in Appendix B.) contain an abstract of the numbers 
 per cent of the Candidates in each of the Training 
 Schools, whose papers were classed in the several de- 
 grees of merit. " x These numbers are given in respect 
 to each subject of instruction, and may be received as, 
 in some sense, measures of the several standards of at- 
 tainment in those subjects. If they be divided by the 
 average times of the residence of the students, they 
 become, in the same general and indefinite sense, mea- 
 sures of the average amount of attainment made every 
 year in those subjects." 
 
 The course of studies in the Female Training Schools 
 is not only much more limited, but their organization 
 has not hitherto been made the subject of the same 
 degree of care, as that which has been devoted to the 
 male. There has been a steadily progressive improve- 
 ment in the standard of attainment since 1847, and there 
 is no doubt that, when the Queen's Scholars form the 
 majority of the students in these establishments, the 
 comparatively unsatisfactory results in such subjects as 
 Arithmetic, Grammar, and Vocal Music, will disappear. 
 The full development of the whole course of study 
 in these institutions is the more important, as Mr. 
 Cook remarks that, "from previous examinations and 
 from personal observation, I had long arrived at the 
 
 1 Minutes, Vol. I. 1851-2. p. 290. 
 
Attainments of Female Students in Church Colleges. Ill 
 
 conviction that the religious instruction was most 
 comprehensive, most accurate, and most thoroughly 
 digested in those institutions which are most remarkable 
 for the general proficiency of the students in all subjects 
 bearing upon their mental development and useful 
 information. That conviction is strongly corroborated 
 by the results of the last examination. The institutions 
 which obtained the largest number of certificates and 
 the highest marks in secular studies evinced their 
 superiority most strikingly in the papers upon Holy 
 Scripture, the Catechism, Liturgy, and Articles of the 
 Church of England. The disparity is represented pretty 
 accurately by the Table No. VII. in Appendix B,, 
 which shows the proportion per cent of those who 
 obtained the highest, or next to the highest, marks in 
 these subjects 1 " in the two first columns. 
 
 The comparative progress of each Institution in 
 Arithmetic, Vocal Music, and Industrial skill, is shown 
 in the Table No. VIII. in Appendix B. 
 
 Mr. Fletcher's report on the Training Schools of the 
 British and Foreign School Society contains the Table 
 (No. IX. Appendix B.) of the results of the examin- 
 ation of fifteen male teachers and six students 2 , in all 
 twenty-one candidates, at the Borough Road School, at 
 Easter, 1851. 
 
 The nature of the course of instruction established 
 in the majority of these Colleges will, however, be more 
 
 1 Minutes, Vol. I. 1851-2, p. 332. 
 
 2 " While the six students all obtained certificates, only an equal number of 
 the teachers obtained them; and the general result is what may fairly be ex- 
 pected from the work of the 'twelve months class' hereafter described, com- 
 pared with that of the 'lower' and 'higher' classes respectively, of the six 
 months men, which I had to describe five years ago, in the education of 
 which a large portion of the work of the institution still consists. It is 
 obvious, therefore, that if the terms offered by your Lordships' Minutes 
 be sufficiently liberal to enable the managers of this institution to co-operate 
 fully with the scheme of progress described in them, and they determine to 
 accept the normal training of the young people, now passing through 
 their apprenticeships in local schools as Pupil Teachers, a considerable change 
 must forthwith be made in the plans of the institution as a whole." — 
 Minutes, Vol.1. 1851-2, p. 401. 
 
112 Examination Papers for 1851, printed in Appendix. 
 
 apparent, if the foregoing Tables be compared with the 
 papers of " Questions set at the General Examination of 
 the Church of England Training Schools for School- 
 masters," which are printed in the Appendix C. These 
 papers will leave no doubt that, while the precautions 
 taken by the Committee of Council and H. M. Inspectors 
 will secure a thorough acquaintance, both technical and 
 theoretic, with the elementary subjects which form the 
 matter of instruction in the common school, the students 
 of the Training schools will, with the aid of a sufficient 
 staff of Masters, have opportunity for the exercise 
 of the greatest industry in the pursuit of knowledge, 
 and that, however careful the education of the Queen's 
 Scholar may have been, every variety of talent may 
 receive its development in these Institutions. 
 
 The facts related in this chapter will prepare the 
 reader, to appreciate the power of the new machinery, to 
 transform to its own likeness, the schools already exist- 
 ing under the influence of the Religious Communions. 
 How great that task is will become apparent in the 
 chapter which follows, and which will bring the nature 
 of this change in all its features under his attention. 
 
113 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE SCHOOLS OF THE CHURCH AND OTHER RELIGIOUS COMMUNIONS. 
 
 THE COST OF RAISING THEIR EFFICIENCY TO THAT OF SCHOOLS 
 
 IMPROVED BY THE AID OF THE MINUTES OF 1846. 
 
 The matter of this chapter forms a necessary link in 
 the chain of reasoning on which the succeeding chap- 
 ters hang. Otherwise I should have transferred to the 
 Appendix the somewhat severe arithmetical argument 
 to which it is chiefly directed. But for the convenience 
 of such readers as may not think it necessary to test 
 every step of this process, I have caused the principal 
 results to be printed in italics, or recapitulated them 
 in the last four pages. Such of the conclusions as are 
 necessary to the argument in succeeding chapters, are 
 also repeated in the commencement of each. With 
 these precautions, I have thought it better to retain 
 the statistical reasoning in the form and place in which 
 it will be most useful to those who do not shrink from 
 the trouble of testing the analysis contained in these 
 pages, and pursuing it to all its results. 
 
 In the preceding chapter were related the results of 
 the administration of the Parliamentary Grant to the 
 31st December, 1851, in the erection of 3474 substantial 
 Schools, capable of accommodating 532,350 scholars (at 
 8 square feet each) ; in the augmentation of the salaries 
 of 1173 teachers, who had been examined by Her Ma- 
 jesty's Inspectors, and to whom certificates had been 
 awarded ; in the apprenticeship of 5607 pupil teachers, 
 from whom Queen's Scholars were, in successive years, 
 to be sent with exhibitions to the training schools ; in 
 
 i 
 
114 National Society's Church School Inquiry in 1846-7. 
 
 the building of 40 Training Colleges, capable of accom- 
 modating 1885 students, with a probable annual ex- 
 penditure of 70,000^. in 1854, for their maintenance ; 
 and in future years of 90,000?. per annum. 
 
 We shall now attempt to ascertain what place this 
 system of schools holds in the whole provision of 
 elementary education, developed, by the several Reli- 
 gious Communions. 
 
 In this endeavour, the defects of our statistical in- 
 formation present an obstacle, at first sight almost in- 
 surmountable, and it is only by calculations based on 
 analogies derived from carefully collated returns, that 
 we can hope to overcome it. 
 
 The most extensive returns possessed by any religious 
 body, in England and Wales, are those collected by the 
 National Society for the Church of England, in I847 r 
 and published in 1849. It may, therefore, first be 
 desirable to analyse them, and examine their relations to 
 the administration of the Committee of Council on Edu- 
 cation. We shall accept these returns without criti- 
 cism, it being obvious that where they err, the error is 
 in excess. 
 
 In the published results of this inquiry, the National 
 Society claims, on behalf of the Church of England, that 
 there are 955,865 x children receiving daily instruction 
 in 17,015 daily schools, held in certain of 21,904 school- 
 rooms, of which only 6661 were buildings legally se- 
 cured in trust for the education of the poor; 4950 were 
 built in church-yards, on glebe land, or on other sites 
 deemed likely to remain undisturbed in their pre- 
 sent use, though not secured by deeds ; 5104 were in 
 buildings for the use of which there was no security, 
 and which were probably hired rooms; 3407 were 
 dames' cottages; and 1782 were portions of churches 
 or vestry-rooms. 
 
 1 Of these, 10,162 are apparently receiving instruction only in the week- 
 day evenings, and 38,234 are estimated as in attendance at places from 
 which no return has been received. 
 
The Estimates probably err somewhat in excess. 11 5 
 
 The whole number of residences for teachers was 
 9129 ; of which only 4800 were either legally or vir- 
 tually secured to their respective schools. It is to be 
 presumed that 4329 were hired. 
 
 The whole number of Schools is returned as 22,245 ; 
 of these, 21,360 (with an attendance of 1,365,754 Sun- 
 day and week-day scholars), are classified as follows : — 
 
 England 
 Wales - 
 
 Total - 
 
 Sunday and 
 week-day- 
 Schools. 
 
 Week day only. 
 
 Sunday only, 
 or additional 
 on Sunday. 
 
 Sunday and 
 week-day 
 Evening. 
 
 Week-day 
 
 Evening 
 
 only. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 10,788 
 586 
 
 645,626 
 33,688 
 
 5,410, 
 231 
 
 229,717 
 10,751 
 
 3,641 
 187 
 
 404,559 
 19,050 
 
 330 
 3 
 
 12,388 
 164 
 
 181 
 3 
 
 9,934 
 228 
 
 11,374, 
 
 679,324 
 
 5,641 
 
 240,468 
 
 3,828 
 
 433,609 
 
 333 
 
 12,552 
 
 184 
 
 10,162 
 
 The Sunday and Daily Schools, amounting to 22,245, 
 are thus classified as to their sources of support : — 
 
 England, including 
 Isle of Man - 
 
 Wales, including 
 Monmouth - 
 
 Estimate of 890 
 places from which 
 no returns have 
 been received 
 
 Total - 
 
 Free Schools. 
 
 Schools in which Weekly Pence 
 are paid by Scholars. 
 
 Total. 
 
 "If 
 
 s 
 
 w 
 
 c 
 
 O . 
 
 s = 
 
 J2 O 
 3 
 
 B o 
 
 •Cfl 
 
 AS 
 
 ■ »g 
 
 a 
 
 7: 
 
 « a 
 
 £ K 
 
 *2 
 (£3 
 
 m 
 
 T3 
 
 S 
 
 W • 
 
 c c 
 
 0) 
 
 It 
 
 T3pH 
 
 a 
 
 « 
 
 13 
 
 n 
 u « 
 c - J 
 
 O) S *» 
 
 S.2g 
 1-2-1, 
 
 T3 
 
 a 
 rt 
 
 •rt a) 
 
 I* 
 
 15 
 
 909 
 46 
 
 .-39 
 
 5,125. 
 320 
 
 226 
 
 625 
 35 
 
 27 
 
 2,981 
 
 82 
 
 . 127 
 
 1,025 
 56 
 
 45 
 
 1,724 
 73 
 
 -74 
 
 7,961 
 383 
 
 .347 
 
 20,350 
 1,010 
 
 885 
 
 15 
 
 994 
 
 5,671 
 
 687 
 
 3,190 
 
 1,126 
 
 1 871 
 
 8,691 
 
 22,245 
 
 In the General Summary \ the paid teachers of Sun- 
 day and Day Schools, and the total annual outlay on 
 their salaries, and on the general expenses, are returned 
 as follows : — Masters, 8853; Mistresses, 12,822; as- 
 sistant masters, 740 ; assistant mistresses, 1000 ; moni- 
 tors, male, 2155; female, 2256: total paid teachers, 
 
 1 General Summary, p..?. . . 
 1 2 
 
116 An approximate Analysis based on other Facts. 
 
 assistant teachers, and monitors, 27,826. The Masters 
 and Mistresses are therefore 21,675, and their assistant 
 teachers 1740 in number ; and the amount of the sala- 
 ries, exclusive of payments to monitors, is estimated ^at 
 621,362/. 16s., while the total annual expense of main- 
 taining the Sunday and Day Schools is estimated at 
 874,947Z. 14s. Of the salaries, however, no less 
 than 213,621?. Is., and, of the annual expenses, no 
 less than 364,915?. 19s. depend, not on returns, but on 
 estimates for which no data are given. 
 
 On the data thus given, it is difficult to form an 
 accurate notion, either of the resources of the several 
 classes of Schools separately, or of the classes of 
 teachers respectively; but some general approximate 
 results may be obtained, by the aid of facts otherwise 
 ascertained. 
 
 If the 955,865 scholars said to be receiving daily 
 instruction, be distributed among the 17,015 daily 
 Schools reported to exist, we obtain an average attend- 
 ance of fifty-six scholars. But from 1833 to 1847 
 
 1 These estimates are made up of three items. — First, the amount actually 
 returned in answer to the circular. Secondly, a sum entered for each 
 county as '< probable amount not returned;" but no explanation is given 
 either of the reasons for presuming that the whole amount was not returned, 
 nor of the data on which this estimate is founded ; and it will be seen that 
 this sum and the third item amount to nearly one third of the whole result. 
 Thirdly, another estimate is made for 890 places from which no returns were 
 received, but no explanation is given, nor is it apparent on what principle 
 this estimate is based. 
 
 England and Isle of 
 Man - 
 
 Wales ' - 
 
 890 places, from 
 which no returns 
 were received, are 
 
 Total 
 
 Amount of Salaries exclusive of Pay- 
 ments to Monitors. 
 
 Total Expenses of maintaining Sun- 
 day and Day Schools. 
 
 The 
 
 Salaries 
 
 returned 
 
 amount to 
 
 Probable 
 
 Amount not 
 
 returned. 
 
 Total 
 
 Amount of 
 
 Salaries. 
 
 Amount 
 returned. 
 
 Probable 
 
 Amount not 
 
 returned. 
 
 Total Ex- 
 pense of 
 
 maintaining 
 Schools. 
 
 £ s. a. 
 
 388,004 13 
 l'J.74V 2 
 
 £ *. d. 
 
 180,443 11 
 2,254 10 
 
 £ s.'d. 
 
 568,448 4 
 22,001 12 
 
 30,913 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 487,303 13 r 
 22.7S8 2 9 
 
 £ o. d 
 
 315,157 3 
 6,107 16 ( 
 
 £ ». d. 
 
 «02,460 16 
 28,895 18 9 
 
 43,591 
 
 407,751 15 
 
 1 82,098 1 
 
 621,302 10 
 
 510,031 15 9 
 
 321,324 19 
 
 874,947 14 9 
 
Income, §c. of Church Schools inspected in 1851. 117 
 
 inclusive, 3202 l Schools were erected, enlarged, or fur- 
 nished, with the aid of Parliamentary grants, of which 
 (one seventh being deducted as not belonging to it) 
 about 2745 were connected with the Church of England, 
 and, at eight square feet per child, would accommodate 
 398,025 scholars, or 145 each. 2 If, also, the average 
 attendance equal that found by the Inspectors 3 in 1713 
 Church of England Schools inspected in 1851, or be 
 112 in each School, there would be 307,440 scholars in 
 attendance in these 2745 Schools, or nearly one third 
 of the whole number reported by the National Society 
 as receiving instruction under the Church. 
 
 Now, in Table VIII. 4 (page 144. of the Minutes for 
 1851-2) the aggregate annual income and expenditure 
 of the above 1713 Church of England Schools are, 
 exclusive of all aid from the Government, set forth as 
 follows : — 
 
 ANNUAL INCOME. 
 
 Average Income per) 
 Scholar in 1713 ( 
 Church of Eng- f 
 land Schools -) 
 
 From local 
 Endowment. 
 
 From local 
 Subscrip- 
 tions. 
 
 From local 
 Collections. 
 
 From 
 
 School 
 
 Pence. 
 
 From 
 other 
 Sources. 
 
 Total. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 11,790 17 11$ 
 
 £ s. d. 
 51,724 4 10 
 
 £ s. d. 
 17,442 16 1 
 
 £ s.d. 
 55,445 7 4 
 
 £ s. d. 
 111,819 4 8| 
 
 £ s. d, 
 148,398 18 11J 
 
 1 5J 
 
 6 3J 
 
 2 1J 
 
 6 9i 
 
 1 5} 
 
 18 0i 
 
 ANNUAL EXPENDITURE. 
 
 Average annual Expendi- ) 
 ture in 1713 Church of> 
 England Schools - ) 
 
 Salaries of 
 Teachers. 
 
 Books and 
 Stationery. 
 
 Miscellaneous 
 Expenses. 
 
 Total. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 112,036 6 111 
 
 £ s. d. 
 10,566 14 4| 
 
 £ s. d. 
 32,344 10 7i 
 
 e s. d. 
 
 154,947 11 11J 
 
 13 7f 
 
 1 3J 
 
 3 Hi 
 
 18 10| 
 
 1 In Tables III. IV. and V., Vol. I. 1851-2, of Minutes, pp. 135-6-7, 3,141 
 Schools had been erected, enlarged, or furnished, from 1839 to 1851 in- 
 clusive; deducting 962 Schools for four years from 1847 to 1851, 2,179 
 remain; and if 1,023 built, with aid from Treasury grants, from 1833 to 
 1839 be added, 3,202 result. 
 
 2 The Schools built before 1839 had an average accommodation for 153 
 scholars, and those since 1839 for 142: and 145 is chosen as the average 
 because of the larger number of Schools built since 1839. 
 
 3 See Table VII. p. 143. Minutes, Vol. I. 1851-2. General summary of 
 the results of inspection. 
 
 4 See p. 102. ante. i 3 
 
1 1 8 Expenditure of '2745 Church Schools built before 1847. 
 
 In the results of the inquiry respecting all Schools 
 connected with the Church, the National Society reports 
 an average annual expenditure for scholars of 18s. 2>\d. 
 (if the cost of the Sunday scholars be not deducted) ; but 
 if 2s. 6d. per head on 466,794 Sunday scholars, 
 or 58,349?. 5s., be deducted from 874,947?. 14s. (the 
 whole estimated annual cost of educating 1,422,659 1 
 Sunday and week-day scholars), the 955,865 week-day 
 scholars reported would cost 17s. \\d. per head, an- 
 nually. It is, however, to be borne in mind, that the 
 annual value 2 of 9129 residences for teachers is included 
 in the total cost of the education ; and if these be 
 estimated as worth 51. each, their total annual value, 
 or 45,645Z., is nearly the same as one shilling per head 
 on 955,865, which is 47,793?. 5s. Deducting, therefore, 
 one shilling from the average annual outlay per scholar, 
 as the value of the teachers' dwellings included in the 
 Society's return, an average annual expenditure of 
 16s. l%d. per scholar is obtained for 17,015 day schools. 
 The average 3 which the Inspectors found in 1851 to 
 exist in 1467 superior schools, containing 589 certifi- 
 cated teachers, and 3218 pupil-teachers, was 18s. 10^d. 
 
 It will, however, be simpler to take the average an- 
 nual expense of 17s. l\d. for scholars, rather than at- 
 tempt to appropriate the 9129 dwellings to particular 
 classes of schools. 
 
 The 1713 Church of England schools inspected in 
 1851, could accommodate on the average 162 children 
 each (the general average of schools built with aid 
 
 1 Church School Inquiry, p. 11 ; and also General Summary, p. 2. 
 
 1 This appears from the column of the Circular letter, in which the return 
 is obtained, and which is as follows :— " State the annual emoluments of the 
 master or mistress, including salary, house, coals, &c. &c. I. s. d." 
 
 3 This result renders it probable that the National Society's estimates may 
 be somewhat in excess; for it must also be noticed that 10,162 children 
 receiving instruction only in the evenings of the week-days are not de- 
 ducted; and that the income and expenditure of the Schools reported 
 upon in the Tables VII. and VIII. containing the General Summary of 
 the results of inspection in 1851, are above the average. The Tables are 
 reprinted in Appendix C. (See Tables Nos. II. and IU.) 
 
Division of 22, 2 45 Church Schools into five Groups. 119 
 
 being 145), and the average attendance of scholars was 
 112 in each school. 
 
 Let us suppose, therefore, that the 2745 Church of 
 England schools built before the end of 1847 had an 
 average attendance of 112 scholars. They would form 
 the first class of schools reported in the results of the 
 inquiry, and we have in Table VIII. the means of de- 
 termining the amount and proportions of their income 
 and expenditure. 
 
 Number of Schools, 2,745. 
 
 Average number of scholars in attendance, 112. 
 
 Total number of scholars ordinarily in attendance, 307,440. 
 
 Average annual cost of each scholar, 17*. \\d. 
 
 Salaries of Teachers, at 12*. 4id. each scholar, 190,228?. 10*. 
 
 Annual expenditure for books and stationery, at 1*. 1 j«?. 17,613?. 15*. 
 
 Miscellaneous annual expenses, at 3*. Id. each scholar, 55,083?. 
 
 Average annual cost of each school, 95?. 15*. 8d. 
 
 1 Average salary of each teacher, 69?. 6*. 
 
 Total annual outlay on this class of Schools, 262,925?. 5*. 
 
 The schools connected with the Church of England in 
 1847, are reported to be 22,245 in number (including 
 5230 Sunday schools). They are divided into the fol- 
 lowing classes according to their sources of support, and 
 we have placed them in five groups. 
 
 1. By Endownment and Subscription - - - 687 
 
 By Endowment, Subscription, and payment of scholars 1871 
 
 2558 
 
 2. By Endowments alone ------ 994 
 
 By Endowments and payments of scholars - - - 1126 
 By Bevan's charity - - - - - - -15 
 
 2135 
 
 3. By Subscriptions only 5671 
 
 4. By Subscriptions and payments of scholars - 8691 
 
 5. By payments of scholars only 3190 
 
 i The average salary of the teachers of 1467 Church Schools, inspected 
 inl851,the average annual outlay of which waslSs. 10%d. (insteadof 17*. lid.), 
 was 76Z. 7s. 5d., exclusive of all Government aid. 
 
 i 4 
 
120 Average Salaries of Four Classes of Church Teachers 
 
 The 5230 Sunday schools would be supported almost 
 invariably by subscriptions only. If, therefore, this 
 number were deducted from the third group, that would 
 be reduced to 441 schools, and if 1 87 of the remnant were 
 added to the first group, the 2558 schools contained in 
 it would be raised to 2745. This first group may there- 
 fore be supposed to be defined in the first class of schools, 
 whose annual outlay is analysed above. The remaining 
 254 schools contained in the third group, may be carried 
 to the second, raising its numbers to 2389. The fourth 
 and fifth groups would remain unchanged. 
 
 We may then analyse the total expenditure of 874,947/. 
 14s. and distribute it among the groups of schools in 
 the following manner: — (See Table, p. 121.) 
 
 The 4800 teachers' residences said to be either legally 
 or virtually secured, would probably be in possession of 
 the first and second groups of Schools ; and the 4329 
 dwellings which, being neither legally nor virtually 
 secured, it must be presumed were hired, would pro- 
 bably enter into the remuneration of one-half of the 
 teachers of the fourth group. But if, in consideration 
 of the inferior character of the Schools in the fourth 
 group, we reduce the average charges per scholar for 
 miscellaneous expenses from 3s. Id. to 2s. 4§e/., or by 
 one third, and add this third (23,876/. 2s. 2d.) to the 
 salaries of the teachers of this class, the average salary of 
 each teacher would be raised to 31/. 4s. 2\d., of which 
 about 21. 10s. would consist of the rent of his house. 
 
 Now it is evident, that since the annual outlay is 
 given, the average annual outlay of any one or more 
 groups in the accompanying Table could not be raised 
 by any different distribution of the Schools in groups, 
 without depressing that annual outlay in all the others. 1 
 The analysis of the first group rests on well authenti- 
 
 1 But 23.876Z. 2s. 2-Jd added to 610,035?. 10s. 2d. the total amount of 
 Teachers' salaries on the original estimate, would raise the sum to 634,51H. 
 12s. i'fd. whereas the amount of Teachers' salaries reported by the National 
 Society is only 621,362?. 14s. 
 
Annual Expenditure of Jive Groups of Church Schools. 121 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ti 
 
 o 
 
 HM 
 
 O) 
 
 a* 
 
 3." 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 Total ann 
 
 Outlay of i 
 
 Class o 
 
 School: 
 
 ^1 
 
 a 
 
 o» 
 of 
 
 lO 
 CN 
 
 o* 
 to 
 
 3 
 
 co" 
 
 CO 
 
 eo 
 in_ 
 
 to 
 
 g 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 lO 
 
 oi" 
 to 
 
 Ci 
 1— 
 
 00 
 
 
 ■e 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 •o 
 
 © 
 
 CO 
 
 
 coi" 
 
 o 
 
 
 i- O-g 
 
 <■» 
 
 (0 
 
 to 
 
 1 
 
 OICO 
 
 to 
 
 
 < «H 
 
 
 O) 
 
 CO 
 
 
 00 -H 
 
 
 
 *a 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 cs 
 
 CI 
 
 
 «: 
 
 %J 
 
 
 
 
 i*>^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 » o 
 
 » OJ3 
 
 "W 
 
 oo 
 
 *** 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 o)*3fl 
 
 «o 
 
 m 
 
 *>. 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 1 
 
 
 ► 3 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <! P rt 
 
 
 Ol 
 
 
 « 
 
 eg 
 
 
 
 * o 
 
 «rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total annual 
 
 Miscellaneous 
 
 Expenditure 
 
 in each 
 
 Group, at 
 
 3s. Id. per 
 
 Scholar. 
 
 ■B 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 
 oo 
 
 o 
 to 
 
 OS 
 
 a" 
 
 1 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 .a 
 
 
 otal annual 
 xpense for 
 Books and 
 
 .fit ion cry in 
 ich Group, 
 Is. l?rf. per 
 Scholar. 
 
 13 
 
 O 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 © 
 
 CO 
 
 in 
 oi* 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 en 
 
 xi 
 
 
 HW 5*3 
 
 
 
 
 
 r**-^ 
 
 
 
 .S £ Co. 
 
 •tt 
 
 © 
 
 CO 
 
 
 -i-t. 
 
 H* 
 
 en O 
 
 ■*»£** 
 
 
 o 
 
 _ 
 
 
 — ^ 
 
 oo 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 %l 
 
 DO 
 
 I 
 
 CM 
 
 © 
 
 co 
 
 ! 
 
 *— CM 
 
 to CO 
 CO CM 
 
 to 
 to 
 
 cT 
 
 to Jg 
 
 co_ "I 
 
 S S3 
 
 S to 
 
 
 
 CS 
 
 O 
 
 
 ci a 
 
 to 
 
 .. °» . 
 
 
 
 
 
 l-r*U 
 
 
 /— -^— ^ 
 
 n u o b 
 
 a o a 03 
 
 tj 
 
 H* 
 
 
 
 3" 
 
 
 0) 0) ■ 
 
 ■S5 
 
 boo « rt -c o 
 
 
 t- 
 
 
 d 
 
 *- 
 
 
 
 Avera 
 
 annual 
 
 ofth 
 
 Main ten 
 
 of the Sc 
 
 per Sch 
 
 «tt 
 
 
 o 
 
 <D 
 
 o 
 
 ■s 
 
 
 o 
 
 IS 
 
 " o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •siooips J dnojf) 
 
 
 O 
 
 © 
 
 CO 
 
 
 to 
 
 in 
 
 l» 
 
 qoTia ur oDunpuaiiv 
 
 
 
 °i. 
 
 J 
 
 *- 
 
 pj 
 
 h ™ s 
 
 ui X[iJ«tiipjo sjcjoqos 
 
 
 s 
 
 to 
 
 
 oi" 
 
 co 
 
 c„-s 
 
 ■jojaqiunx Idoj, 
 
 
 CO 
 
 -' 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 OSS 
 ■E g2 
 
 rt O 
 
 "WOI-'S U jwa uo 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -*i 
 
 aOUfepll-WV Ul SiBpipS 
 
 
 — 
 
 1— 
 
 CO 
 
 ■* 
 
 (N 
 
 ■aSS 
 
 jo jsquin^ 9Sej3av 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 'Soi- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 *-" » 
 
 ■3 .Eg- 
 
 
 m 
 
 CJ 
 
 o 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 ■fj" 
 
 
 eo 
 
 CI 
 
 CI 
 
 ■— -- c 
 
 fc P 
 
 
 
 eo 
 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 eo 
 
 c S^ 
 
 ■2 oO 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 p s^ 
 
 g o 
 
 3-S JS 
 £ o o 
 
 
 — t— 
 
 ^ to flV 
 
 
 
 
 3 >. = 
 
 to 
 
 1- 00 
 
 GO I-l 
 
 Oi <N — i>ra 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 o n o 
 5, * 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J3 
 
 
 
 ~^> ' 
 
 ' r-**"i ' ' 
 
 n>*~\ 
 
 r~^ 
 
 n£f\ 
 
 
 .O 
 
 ■5 5 
 
 c? 
 
 M' 
 
 V 
 
 grt 
 
 H 
 
 
 3 
 CO 
 
 P 
 CO 
 
 a 
 
 *T.* 3 
 
 1- -J O 
 
 |1<3 
 
 ctP-t 
 
 «« o «! £ 
 
 o C-S-Crt 
 as « « o *-" 
 
 ■§■! • 
 5« 
 
 "o 
 
 OtJi 
 
 .£*° 
 
 o >, 
 
 ■S3 
 
 <- o o 
 
 O u O 
 
 2 P-J= 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 o c ".b. 
 
 T3 c J= 
 
 c C P i - 
 
 
 
 P-T3CH 
 
 £ « £ 
 
 
 
 fi« 
 
 = e 
 
 
 
 
 «'E 
 
 ■c s 
 
 
 g fto 
 
 5* 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 PQ "£ 
 
 eqpq f5f^ 
 
 w 
 
 pp 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 *s 
 
 CO 
 
 "* 
 
 IO 
 
 
 J5i 
 
 * 2 * 
 
 p 3 -a 
 ©5 
 
 ^-S ca 
 
 6»Q of 
 
 3J3 u 
 
 E^S 
 
 o a» » 
 CQ-P & 
 . *» X 
 
 w O ^j « 
 
 0*30 
 O *■ J3 - 3 
 
 03-uJ-O P 
 
 
 p— a s 
 
 O B 0<£ 
 
 
 s« 
 
 - /• c o 
 
 oils? 
 
 
 ■as sa 
 
 H'"-°S 
 2.11-°. 
 og»E 
 
 £ K 1 " 
 
 Q. W « S . 
 
 ea»«>R £ 
 gen c"^^: 
 
 Is .§« 
 
 325 P5 
 
 "'•s « s >• 
 
 « c c^ .S2 S 
 
 £ « ^, - « 
 
 -_ „ ^ i -. 
 
 "■5g»2 
 
69 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 42 
 
 6 
 
 3 
 
 29 
 
 12 
 
 9 
 
 21 
 
 16 
 
 
 
 122 'Analysis of Schools in Church School Inquiry, 
 
 cated data, and that of the rest could be altered only in 
 their proportions to each other. Moreover, it must be 
 remarked, that the data of the Table correspond with 
 the facts collected by the National Society, in the 
 number of the Schools and of the scholars, the annual 
 amount of the salaries of the teachers, and the total 
 annual expenditure. 
 
 If these results be accepted as affording a fair general 
 view of the distribution of the annual, expenditure of 
 the Church of England Schools in 1847, there were 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 2745 teachers, with an average salary of - 
 
 2,389 do. do. 
 
 8,691! do. do. 
 
 3,190 Dames, do. 
 
 To these facts it must be added that the National 
 Society reports in 1847, " the number of parishes and 
 ecclesiastical districts which possess no Church School 
 whatever is 1172, having a population in the aggregate 
 of 776,663, while 2144 possess a Sunday School only, 
 or a Dame's School only, or both, having a population 
 in the aggregate of 1,566,367. A proportion of these, 
 however, have no doubt too small a population to re- 
 quire a National School building." 2 
 
 On the 31st December 1851 the Committee of Council 
 on Education had awarded certificates of merit, with 
 augmentations of salary, to 1173 teachers. The ave- 
 rage amount of these augmentations in 1851 was 
 17/. 19s. 2d. for each master, and 111. Ids. 4^d. for 
 each mistress ; and the total average salaries amounted 
 to 83/. 8s. h\d. each for 689 schoolmasters, and to 
 53/. 9s. 2>\d. each for 259 schoolmistresses. The average 
 salary of each teacher was therefore 75/. 4s. dd. In 
 2745 schools included in the first group of the Table the 
 average salary is 69/. 6s., without the augmentation. 
 
 1 In support of the probability of teachers of common, private, and Dames' 
 schools being constrained to subsist on such low incomes as are supposed in 
 this estimate, I refer to the Table No. 1. Appendix D. 
 
 2 Church School Inquiry. 
 
Certificated and Uncertificated Teachers. 123 
 
 This is a very probable result, seeing that this group 
 includes schools supported by endowments, subscrip- 
 tions, and payments of scholars. 
 
 The second group in the Table contains 2,389 schools 
 in a state enabling them to fulfil that condition of the 
 augmentation grants which requires " that the trustees 
 and managers of the school provide the master with a 
 house rent free, and a further salary equal at least to 
 twice the amount of this grant." The average salaries 
 in this group being 43/. 6s. 3d., according to a rule 
 which will be found in a note to the next page, this 
 average would give a salary of 52/. 7s. Qd. to each 
 master, and 34/. 18s. Aid. to each mistress, if they were 
 in equal numbers. The lowest salary required by the 
 Committee of Council to be paid by managers, as a 
 condition of their grants of augmentation, is 26/- for. 
 mistresses, and 40/. for masters, where the master or 
 mistress has not a house or suitable lodgings rent free. 
 
 Of the 1173 certificated, teachers who had received 
 augmentation grants in 1851, two- thirds were probably 
 in Church of England Schools, and this number, 782, 
 might have been in any of the 5134 schools contained 
 in the first two groups, or in about 800 l other Church 
 of England Schools, built, enlarged, or furnished with 
 aid from the Committee of Council in the four years 
 succeeding 1847, and which would belong to the same 
 classes. 
 
 From these data it results, that there probably were, on 
 the 31st December 1851, 5934, or nearly 6000, schools 
 connected with the Church of England, in which the 
 conditions of grants in augmentation of the salaries of 
 certificated teachers could be fulfilled ; and as 782 (two- 
 thirds of 1172) such certificates 2 had been issued to 
 
 1 In the previous calculation from whieh the number 2,745 resulted, 240 
 schools were deducted for each of four years from 1847 to 1851. About- 
 one-seventh of these do not belong to the Church. We, therefore, here 
 restore 200 annually for these four years. 
 
 * In Table V. p. 137, Vol. I. Minutes, 1851-2, the whole number of 
 certificated teachers to whom augmentations . were paid in 1851 was 948 
 
124 Schools below Level of Augmentation Grants. 
 
 Church of England teachers on the 31st December 1851, 
 there remained 5152 such schools in which the conditions 
 of the augmentation of the teacher's salary could be so 
 fulfilled by the managers 1 , but in which the teacher had either 
 not attempted, or had failed, to fulfil them, by obtaining a 
 certificate of merit. This fact affords abundant proof of 
 the need which exists of a new class of teachers. 
 
 In the third group of 869 schools, an average salary 
 of 29?. 12s. 9c?. was given to each teacher; and by the 
 rule in the note below 2 , the masters (if in equal numbers 
 with the mistresses) would have salaries of 35?. lis. 4c?., 
 and the mistresses only 23?. 14s. 3c?. Both these sums 
 are below the minimum salary required by the Com- 
 mittee of Council to be provided by the managers of 
 schools, as a condition of their grants in augmentation. 
 It has already been said that this minimum salary for 
 masters is 40?., for the lowest division of the lowest 
 class of certificates, and 26?. for the lowest division of 
 certificated mistresses, when a house or lodging rent 
 free is not provided. 3 
 
 There are, therefore (see Table, p. 121.), 11,881 schools 
 in connection with the Church of England, the income of 
 which is below the level which would entitle them to parti- 
 cipate in the grants of the Committee of Council, in aug- 
 
 of which number 639, or two-thirds, belonged [to the Church of England. 
 This fact is the basis of the above estimate. 
 
 1 The endowments are more than exhausted by the miscellaneous ex- 
 penditure. 
 
 2 In Table V. Vol. I. Minutes, 1851-2, the average salary of the masters is 
 (79Z. lis. lid.— 111. 15s. 6^d. the average augmentation) 611. 16s. l\d., and 
 that of the mistresses is (53Z. lis. Hid. — 121. Is. 3»rf. the augmentation) 
 4X1. 10s. 8$d., and the mean of the two is 511. 13s., so that they bear to the 
 mean the respective proportions of six-fifths and four-fifths. According to this 
 rule the average salary of the 4th group or 29Z. 12s. lOrf. would give 
 the masters 351. lis. 4£rf., and for mistresses 231. 14s. 3d., or if this average 
 salary be raised to 311. 4s. 2d. then the masters would obtain 37/. 9s. 
 and the mistresses 24?. 19s. 4d. 
 
 3 See Table of the Rates and Conditions of the Augmentation Grants, 
 No. II. in Appendix D. The annual v;ilue of the house when provided 
 has been before shown to be included in the estimated amount of the salary 
 in the National Society's Inquiry. 
 
Low Salaries of Teachers in Church Schools. 125 
 
 mentation of the salaries of teachers, even if their teachers 
 were able to obtain certificates. 
 
 The tendency of the measures of the Committee of 
 Council may be estimated from the facts which Mr. 
 Moseley reports as to the rate of stipends paid to the 
 masters who have been educated in the following Train- 
 ing Schools (H stands for house in addition to sa- 
 lary) : _ 
 
 LOWEST. MEAN. HIGHEST. 
 
 £ £ £ 
 
 Battersea - - - 50 60+H 90 
 
 Chelsea (St. Mark's) - 40 60 80+ H 
 
 Cheltenham - - 50+11 70 100+H 
 
 Chester - 50 50 H 80+ H 
 
 Exeter - - - 40 35 +H 53 
 
 These stipends are paid, in addition to any augment- 
 ations of salary which these teachers receive, in conse- 
 quence of the certificates which they hold. 
 
 We may now consider the rate of progress which may 
 be expected from the influence of the Training Schools, 
 in educating from the Queen's Scholars a superior class 
 of teachers. 
 
 It is impossible to glance at the fact that, in Church 
 of England Schools in 1847 the salaries of 8,691 
 teachers averaged only 29£. 12,9. lQd. (or were, for masters 
 351. lis. Ad., and for mistresses 23/. 14s. 3d.), while 3,190 
 Dames starved on a pittance of 211. 16s., without feeling 
 that the unavoidable tendency of the education of a 
 large class of highly instructed teachers must be, first, 
 greatly to augment the contributions of the wealthy to 
 provide a salary suitable for efficient masters ; and, next, 
 to diffuse among the poor a reasonable confidence in the 
 value of education, which will induce them to purchase 
 it, at the expense both of their children's earnings and 
 of the school pence. The fact that 11,881 teachers of 
 Church Schools are now employed at wages below those 
 of an agricultural labourer in Kent or Lancashire, is a 
 sign of the condition of public opinion in such parishes, 
 as to what is needed for the education of the humbler 
 
126 Influence of 1000 imperfect Model Schools. 
 
 classes. But the recent measures of the Government have 
 a constant tendency to raise the standard of opinion. 
 The existence of 1000 imperfectly developed Model 
 Schools, and the sending forth of 800 teachers annually 
 who have passed through both the apprenticeship, the 
 Queen's Scholarship, and two years' education in the 
 Training College, must give an impulse to public opinion, 
 which will occasion a large and progressive displace- 
 ment of those teachers, whose want of qualifications is 
 indicated by the meagreness of their stipends. 
 
 This process of displacement would probably proceed 
 in the following manner : first, teachers holding appoint- 
 ments in the first two groups (containing 5134 schools) 
 without the power to gain certificates, would be replaced 
 by regularly apprenticed, trained, and certificated mas T 
 ters, and would, in their turn, displace teachers in lower 
 groups. The salaries would rise in both cases, and the 
 teachers removed from the profession would be from the 
 lowest rank. The condition of such teachers would pro- 
 bably be improved, by the men becoming labourers or 
 foremen, and the women household servants or nurses. 
 
 The rate of displacement would depend, in a great 
 degree, upon the rate of the supply of well educated 
 teachers from the Training Colleges, for that is in itself 
 a good measure of the growth of public opinion. It 
 would be a low estimate to suppose that from this cause 
 alone this rate would be five per cent, per annum. 
 
 The vacancies occasioned among teachers by death 
 and superannuation alone, are estimated x , according to 
 the Carlisle Tables, to average 3 - 1866 per cent, per 
 annum. 
 
 We may therefore presume that the displacement and 
 vacancies would, together, at least amount to eight per 
 cent, per annum, during the period of transition from 
 the present to an improved condition of elementary 
 education. 
 
 The groups 1. and 2. in the Table p. 121. contain 
 
 1 Minutes, Vol. I. 1851-2, p. 275. Mr. Moseley. 
 
Hates of displacement of incompetent Teachers. 127: 
 
 5134 schools capable of fulfilling the pecuniary condi-, 
 tions of augmentation grants; but on the 31st De- 
 cember, 1851, they had probably 782 certificated 
 teachers in them. These groups would , on December 3 1 . 
 1853, be increased by new school buildings and the 
 improvement of those now existing (at the rate of 200 
 schools in each of six years) to 6334. On the other 
 hand, 500 new certificates will probably be issued to 
 Church of England teachers on the 31st December,- 
 1853. The schools on which the law of displacement 
 will operate may therefore be thus stated : — 
 
 Group 1 2,745 
 
 Group 2 • 2,389 
 
 Additional or improved buildings, from 1847 to 1854 . 1,200 
 Group 3 8,691 
 
 15,025 
 
 Certificated Teachers, on December 31. 1851 . . . 782 
 Certificates to be issued in 1852 and 1853 . . . 500 
 
 1,282 
 The rate of displacement in this second class would be 3" 1866 per 
 cent, annually. 
 
 The fourth group, of 3190 Dames' Schools, would 
 rapidly disappear with the increase of the first and 
 second groups. 
 
 Deducting the 1282 certificated teachers which will 
 probably exist in Church of England Schools on the 
 31st of December 1853, from 15,025 teachers, Ave obtain 
 13,743 on whom the law of displacement would operate, 
 Eight per cent, on 13,743 and 3-1866 percent, on 1282 
 give 1140, as the number of teachers annually required 
 to meet these rates of displacement during the period 
 of transition. 
 
 The Church of England Training Colleges will, in 
 1854, contain accommodation for 904 males and 728 
 females, or for 1632 resident students. The period of 
 training is reported by Mr. Moseley 1 to amount, on the 
 
 i Vol. I. Minutes, 1851-2, p. 290. 
 
128 Demand for Teachers exhausts Means of Training. 
 
 average, to upwards of one year and six months. If 
 this period were not prolonged, the Training Colleges 
 would, if full, supply 1,094 teachers annually, or 602 
 masters, and 492 mistresses. But it is intended that 
 the average period of training shall be extended to two 
 years ; and in that case, these Colleges would send out 
 only 451 masters and 369 mistresses, or 820 teachers. 
 
 In proportion as the number of regularly trained and 
 certificated masters increased, so the rate of displace- 
 ment would change, from eight to 3 - 1866 per cent, 
 annually; but if the number of the Training Schools were 
 not increased, more than sixteen years and nine months 
 would be required to supply 13,743 schools with well 
 educated teachers, at the rate of 820 annually. If the 
 Colleges sent out 1,140 annually, they would supply 
 the 13,743 schools comprised in the preceding calcu- 
 lations in twelve years; but the rate of displacement 
 would decline every year to 3" 186 6 per cent, in the 
 schools supplied. Thus in five years, 5700 trained 
 teachers having been supplied in addition to 1282 now 
 settled in these schools, there would be 6761 schools in 
 which the rate of displacement would proceed at eight 
 per cent., or even at a more rapid rate ; and 6982 in which 
 it would fall to 3 - 1866, or perhaps four, per cent. The 
 supply required in 1859, at ten percent, on 6761 schools, 
 and four per cent, on 6982, would be 953. In ten 
 years, the number of existing schools supplied would 
 have risen to 11,747, and those unsupplied would be 
 only 1996 ; and if the rates of displacement remained 
 four per cent, for the former class, and ten per cent, for 
 the latter, the annual supply required for such Church 
 of England Schools as now exist, would be reduced 
 to 670. But during these ten years, a steady progress 
 will have been made in the erection of new school 
 buildings. Let us presume that 1 80 or 200 new Church 
 of England Schools will be erected annually in each of 
 these years. The demand for the supply of teachers in 
 each year would be augmented in proportion as these 
 
Apprenticeship now barely supplies Queen's Scholars. 129 
 
 new buildings were not in place of those already in- 
 cluded in the calculation. The remainder would supply 
 the 3190 other schools required to complete the 17,015 
 Day Schools reported to exist, or the destitution de- 
 scribed in the passage already quoted from the National 
 Society's Report. It is there said, that 1172 parishes, 
 or ecclesiastical districts, with a population of 776,633, 
 had in 1847 no Church Schools whatever, and 2,144 had 
 only a Sunday School, or a Dame's School, or both, though 
 containing a population of 1,566,367. It is therefore 
 clear, that, if the Church of England Training Colleges 
 were increased in number, so as to be capable of accom- 
 modating 2130 students, and sending out 1065 annually, 
 after an average training of two years, they would pro- 
 bably encounter a demand equal to their power of supply- 
 ing teachers, during the next ten years, if the rate of 
 progress supposed could be sustained by existing 
 
 AGENCIES. 
 
 Now, on December 31. 1853, the pupil-teachers ap- 
 prenticed in 1848 will complete their terms of five 
 years. Those reported to be in the fourth year of their 
 apprenticeship, in 1852, amount to 830 boys, and 387 
 girls. We may presume that 1200 will successfully 
 complete it. The Church Training Colleges will have 
 accommodation, in 1854, for 820, if the period of training 
 be two years, and 1094 if it continue to average one 
 year and a half. The Training Schools not connected 
 with the Church of England will, in 1854, be able to 
 receive 122 for two years, or 162 for eighteen months: 
 and the Scotch Colleges have also about 200 non-resi- 
 dent students in attendance. In 1854 the Training 
 Colleges will, therefore, be annually able to receive and 
 train for two years 1142 students. The present extent 
 of apprenticeship is, therefore, barely capable of supplying 
 the Training Colleges with Queen's Scholars. 
 
 We shall have hereafter to consider, whether the 
 conditions of that supply could be improved, and what 
 are the natural limits of the system of apprenticeship. 
 
 K 
 
130 Number of Teachers or Assistants required. 
 
 The preceding estimates have been founded on the 
 existing system of schools, both as to its extent and its 
 internal organization. No attempt has been made to 
 ascertain what number of new schools would be needed. 
 The internal organization of schools conducted by 
 teachers educated during an apprenticeship and two 
 years in a Training College, is still only in the first 
 stage of improvement. In Holland every school has 
 assistant teachers as well as pupil-teachers ; and in 
 those European States, in which public education has 
 been most successfully developed, the law prescribes, 
 that no teacher of a public school shall have more than 
 sixty or eighty scholars under his charge. Elementary 
 schools cannot be deemed to have received a satis- 
 factory development, until every sixty scholars are in 
 charge of a teacher or assistant of eighteen years of 
 age, who has passed through five years' apprenticeship, 
 and is aided by a pupil-teacher. Even this arrange- 
 ment would ultimately give place to one of a more 
 satisfactory nature. 
 
 The existing system of apprenticeship will supply both 
 classes of teachers. 1 They should obtain the rank of 
 Queen's Scholars, and complete their education in the 
 
 1 This was written before the author was aware of the existence of a 
 Minute and explanatory letter, by which one part of his views in the text 
 had been anticipated. He prefers to leave the text unaltered, and to sub- 
 join the Minute. 
 
 "At the Council Chamber, Whitehall, the 10th of December, 1851 — 
 "By the Right Honorable the Lords of the Committee of Council on Education. 
 
 " Their Lordships had under consideration the fact that large numbers of 
 the Pupil-Teachers, apprenticed pursuant to the Minutes of August and 
 December, 1846, will henceforth annually be completing their apprenticeship. 
 
 " Resolved — ' That such Pupil-Teachers be not admissible to be examined 
 for Certificates of Merit, or to receive the Augmentation Grants which 
 depend upon such Certificates, until they shall have resided one year in some 
 Training School under inspection, or shall have acted for three years as 
 Principal or Assistant Teachers in Schools rendered liable to inspection ; and 
 that, after the year 1852, no Candidate (not having been a Pupil-Teacher, or 
 a Student in a Training School under inspection) be admitted to be examined 
 for a Certificate until after he shall have completed his -2'2nd year, and 
 his School has been inspected and favourably reported upon by one of Her 
 Majesty's Inspectors.' " 
 
The Minute of July, 1852, as to Assistant Teachers. 131 
 
 Training College, but it may be important to consider 
 whether a Queen's Scholar might not be permitted to 
 earn by service as an Assistant Teacher, in addition to 
 his annual stipend, an exhibition to a Training College, 
 if he were not among the successful candidates for such 
 exhibitions immediately after the close of his appren- 
 
 " At the Council Chamber, Whitehall, the 12th day of May, 1852 — 
 "By the Right Honorable the Lords of the Committee of Council on Education. 
 
 "Their Lordships, referring to the Minute of 21st December, 1846, which 
 holds out to Pupil-Teachers, who might not display the highest qualifications 
 in their examinations for Schoolmasters, the expectation of obtaining em- 
 ployment in the public service ; and considering that the said Minute may 
 raise indefinite expectations which practically it would be found difficult 
 to fulfil, and might have a tendency to divert the attention of the Pupil- 
 Teachers from the main object for which grants of money in their behalf 
 are made, 
 
 " Deem it expedient that the Minute referred to should not henceforward 
 continue." 
 
 "At the Council Chamber, Whitehall, 23rd of July, 1852 — 
 " By the Right Honorable the Lords of the Committee of Council on Education, 
 "Read — Minutes dated 10th of December, 1851, and 12th of May, 1852, 
 regarding Pupil-Teachers who have completed their Apprenticeship pur- 
 suant to the Minutes of 1846. 
 
 "Resolved — 'In the case of such Pupil-Teachers to recognize their em- 
 ployment as Assistants in Schools liable to inspection, under the following 
 conditions, viz. — 
 
 " '1. That in each year of their Apprenticeship they shall have acquitted 
 
 themselves creditably upon examination before Her Majesty's 
 
 Inspector, and shall have produced unqualified testimonials from 
 
 the Managers and Teachers of their Schools. 
 
 " '2. That theMaster or Mistress of the School in which the Assistant is 
 
 employed hold a Certificate of Merit. 
 " ' 3. That the School be well furnished and well supplied with book 
 
 and apparatus. 
 " ' 4. That every such Assistant shall be taken to be equivalent to two 
 apprenticed Pupil- Teachers in reckoning the number of such 
 Apprentices to be maintained at the public expense in any School. 
 "'5. That every Assistant produce the same annual certificates as are 
 required of Apprentices from the Managers and Principal Teacher 
 of the School, and be favourably reported of by Her Majesty's 
 Inspector as to attainments and practical skill,' 
 " When the foregoing conditions are fulfilled, their Lordships will allow 
 an annual stipend of 251. in the case of a male, and 20?. in the case of a female, 
 Assistant Teacher. 
 
 "Assistant Teachers, of three years' standing and upwards, may be 
 examined for Certificates of Merit, but will not be admissible to receive 
 pecuniary augmentation on account of them, except on fulfilment of the 
 conditions at present in force for such grants." 
 
 k 2 
 
132 Pupil Teacher, Queen's Scholar, Assistant § Teacher. 
 
 ticeship. There would thus be three stages of advance- 
 ment, viz. Apprenticeship, — Queen's Scholars acting as 
 Assistant Teachers, with large aid from the Government, 
 in augmentation of salaries raised locally, and also with 
 the additional reward of earning annually part of an 
 exhibition to a Training College, — and also Masters, 
 having full Certificates, received after completing their 
 terms of education in the College. 
 
 The folloAving Table exhibits the number of teachers 
 of these three classes, which we conceive ought to exist 
 in schools having an average attendance of progressively 
 greater numbers. 
 
 No. of Scholars. 
 
 Master. 
 
 Assistant 
 Masters. 
 
 Pupil 
 Teachers. 
 
 Any number between 30 and 60 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 About 80 ... 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 100 .... 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 140 to 160 
 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 or - 
 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 180 
 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 200 to 220 
 
 
 2 
 
 4 or 5 
 
 240 ... 
 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 This Table is constructed on the principle that the 
 master or assistant master should not have more than 
 forty scholars under his charge, and the pupil-teacher 
 not more than twenty ; but that a master, with a pupil- 
 teacher, may take charge of sixty scholars. 
 
 The system of apprenticeship has not therefore reached 
 its limits, when it has supplied the Training Colleges 
 with Queen's Scholars, to the extent of their capacity to 
 admit them into residence, nor to the extent of the 
 annual demand for masters to take charge of schools. 
 Before elementary education can reach a satisfactory 
 condition, every school, in a second stage of development, 
 must, besides its apprentices, have assistant masters, in 
 the proportions to the average attendance of scholars 
 indicated above. 
 
 The process by which this system will be introduced 
 will resemble that by which teachers holding certificates 
 of merit, and pupil-teachers, have been diffused. The 
 
Apprenticeship partially trains Assistant Teachers. 133 
 
 schools which have been most efficiently conducted 
 and liberally supported, will first appoint assistant 
 masters. They will become models for the imitation 
 of others, and, successively, those schools, which have 
 been in these pages previously denominated imper- 
 fectly developed model schools, will thus complete their 
 organization. 
 
 The 17,015 Daily Schools connected with the Church 
 of England, which the National Society reported to 
 exist in 1847, had an average attendance of 56 scholars. 
 Confining our attention to this class of schools, let us 
 conceive that they were supplied with well-trained and 
 certificated teachers, Assistant and Pupil Teachers, and 
 that the popular confidence in the education thus given 
 had so increased, that the school attendance had risen to 
 an average of 90 scholars 1 at each school. 
 
 The schools of rural parishes are small, and the 
 proportion of Church of England Schools under a master, 
 unaided by other assistants than pupil-teachers, would 
 be considerable. The number of each of the three 
 classes of teachers required for the 17,015 Church of 
 England Schools, if the school attendance were increased 
 to an average of 90, may be hypothetically stated in the 
 following manner: — 
 
 The whole number of scholars in this Table is 
 distributed on the presumption that the attendance 
 on the very small schools of rural parishes will be 
 increased (when they are rendered efficient), by the 
 extinction of the common, private, and Dames' Schools, 
 and that, in the smallest parishes, the boys and girls 
 Avill be taught in the same room by the master, and in- 
 structed by his wife in needle-work. 
 
 In the schools containing 100 scholars, the number of 
 
 1 17,015 schools, with an average attendance of 90scholars, would educate 
 1,531,350, representing, at one scholar for every eight inhabitants, a popula- 
 tion of 12,250,800. In the Tables of the census already presented to both 
 Houses of Parliament the population is stated to be. in England and Wales, 
 17,922,768. 
 
 K 3 
 
134 Teachers for 17,015 Schools, with 90 Scholars each. 
 
 assistant teachers would probably soon be increased, and 
 that of pupil-teachers diminished. The proportion of 
 
 Church of Eng- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 land Schools 
 
 Average num- 
 
 
 
 
 
 of all classes 
 
 ber of Scholars 
 
 
 
 Number of 
 Assistant 
 
 ■ 
 
 existing in 1847, 
 
 increased one- 
 
 Total Average 
 
 Number of 
 
 Number of 
 
 distributed into 
 
 half beyond 
 
 attendance of 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Pupil-Teachers 
 
 classes accord- 
 
 that reported as 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 required. 
 
 required. 
 
 required. 
 
 ing to attend- 
 
 attending in 
 
 
 
 
 ance of the 
 
 1847. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11,765 
 
 76 
 
 894,140 
 
 11,765 
 
 - 
 
 23,530 
 
 3,000 
 
 100 
 
 300,000 
 
 3,000 
 
 1 3,000 
 
 3,000 
 
 1,500 
 
 120 
 
 180,000 
 
 1,500 
 
 1,500 
 
 3,000 
 
 500 
 
 180 
 
 90,000 
 
 500 
 
 1,000 
 
 1,500 
 
 250 
 
 240 
 
 60,000 
 
 250 
 
 750 
 
 1,000 
 
 17,015 
 
 Remaining 
 
 1,524,140 
 - 7,210 
 
 17,015 
 
 6,250 
 
 32,030 
 
 teachers and assistants would, according to the hypo- 
 thetical distribution of scholars to the several groups of 
 schools in this Table, be 23,265 teachers and assistants 
 to 32,030 pupil-teachers. As, therefore, an apprentice- 
 ship lasts only five years, and the Prussian calculation 
 of the probable duration of the employment of a teacher, 
 appointed at twenty-four years of age, is thirty-three 
 years and four months, the disproportion between the 
 number of apprentices who would become candidates 
 for the office of assistant teachers, would be nine times 
 the number of vacancies to be supplied in the two 
 upper classes of teachers. This disproportion would 
 inevitably create a tendency to employ assistant teachers 
 rather than pupil-teachers ; and in the large schools 
 one assistant would be charged with the instruction of 
 twice as many children as a pupil-teacher. When this 
 tendency was fully developed, English elementary schools 
 
 1 Theae assistant teachers would not be employed until an excess of 
 Queen's Scholars existed, and education was much improved. 
 
Private and Dames' Schools gradually disappear. 135 
 
 would have entered on that stage of improvement, which 
 would assimilate them to those admirably organized Con- 
 tinental schools, which are to a large extent conducted 
 by teachers and assistant teachers. 
 
 When the account of the organization of Dutch 
 Schools was printed in the Minutes of the Committee of 
 Council in 1839, and the indentures of the apprenticeship 
 of pupil-teachers were published, these were the se- 
 veral stages of transition, by which it was then hoped, 
 that the improvement of English Elementary Schools 
 might be accomplished. 
 
 Before attempting to estimate the annual expen- 
 diture involved in this improvement, it may be ex- 
 pedient to show, from some carefully collected facts, 
 what changes are likely to occur in the relative num- 
 bers of the several classes of schools. 
 
 We have presumed that, before 1.854, the new build- 
 ings * of the Church of England Schools would amount 
 to 1200. Now, of the 17,01 5 Daily Schools reported to 
 exist, 5404 are said to be in buildings neither legally 
 nor virtually secured, and 3407 of this number were 
 held in dames' cottages. The new buildings will pro- 
 bably be for the most part erected in parishes in which 
 some of those schools have existed as precursors, and, 
 even where new buildings are not erected, the improve- 
 ment of existing schools will gradually extinguish the 
 private and Dames' Schools ; or will displace them to 
 other parishes in which no schools now exist. Of the 
 17,015 schools, however, some private and Dames' 
 Schools co-exist in the same parish, and one superior 
 new school will, in such cases, displace two inferior 
 ones. Let us presume that one-third of the 5404 schools 
 
 1 Of 21,904 school-rooms, only 6661 were buildings secured 6y valid 
 deeds, in trust for the education of the poor : and 4950 were deemed likely 
 to remain undisturbed. But 10,293 were without any such security. Of 
 these, 5,104 were probably hired rooms, 3407 were Dames' cottages, and 
 •1782 were portions of churches and vestry rooms. Of the 21,904, onlyl7,015 
 were daily schools : deducting, therefore, 4889 from 10,293 wo have 5404 
 daily schools in buildings neither legally nor virtually secured. 
 
 k 4 
 
136 Change from Private to Public Schools in Manchester. 
 
 (the buildings of which are neither legally nor virtually- 
 secured) is so situated. Then there would be 900 ec- 
 clesiastical districts with two of these inferior schools in 
 each, or 1800 such schools. Let us also suppose that 
 one Dame or private School now exists in each of 900 
 ecclesiastical districts, in which there is a school-building 
 legally or virtually secured. This last class would dis- 
 appear if the Parochial School were improved. In 
 order, therefore, to substitute substantial buildings for 
 the 5404 which are neither legally nor virtually se- 
 cured, 3604 only would have to be built, and, of them, 
 we presume that 1200 would be erected before the 
 year 1854, leaving 2404 to be built, in order to raise the 
 number of buildings, either legally or virtually secured, 
 to 15,21s 1 , by which provision would be made for the 
 scholars of the existing 17,015 Daily Schools. 
 
 That this process of substitution of parochial for 
 private and Dames' Schools would occur, may be shown 
 by the facts collected by the Manchester Statistical 
 Society in 1835, as compared with those collected by the 
 Committee of the Manchester and Salford Education 
 Bill, by an agency directed by the Rev. C. Richson in 
 1851-2. The Table No. III. Appendix D. shows that 
 between 1834-5 and 1852, the attendance of scholars 
 on the private and Dames' Schools had, in the two 
 boroughs, diminished from 14,869 to 5551, while that 
 of the National, British, and Denominational Schools 
 had increased from 5384 to 19,516. 
 
 The relative increase of the New Day Schools in each 
 Borough among the several religious denominations, and 
 of the average attendance of scholars, as well as the 
 increase of accommodation and attendance in their 
 Sunday Schools, are shown in the Tables Nos. IV. and 
 V. in Appendix D. 
 
 The mode in which school buildings were disused, 
 
 1 6661 legally scoured buildings + 4950, virtually secured -j- 360-1 new 
 buildings amount to 15,21£. 
 
Cost of new Buildings for existing Church Schools. 137 
 
 exchanged, sold, or erected, in the interval between 1835 
 and 1852, is shown in another * Table No. VI. 
 
 These facts render it sufficiently clear that, evn 
 with existing agencies, the erection of new school 
 buildings would proceed with considerable rapidity in 
 the populous and prosperous seats of trade and com- 
 merce, and that the growth of superior schools, 
 connected Avith the religious communions, would be 
 attended with the disappearance of the common, private, 
 and Dames' Schools.' 
 
 The 5404 schools for which we have presumed that 
 3604 new school buildings are to be erected, had, in 
 1847, an average attendance of 56 scholars, which is 
 equivalent to an average of 81 in 3604 schools. Each 
 of these schools would therefore have to provide accom- 
 modation for 100 scholars, or 360,400 children; and 
 they would cost altogether at least 1,081,200?. at 3?. for 
 each scholar accommodated. If the average attendance 
 were raised one-half, or to 120 (as supposed), then ac- 
 commodation would have to be provided for 150 in 
 each school, or for 540,600 scholars at an outlay of 
 1,621,800?. Part of this outlay has been incurred 
 since 1847. 
 
 We have presumed in the Table (page 142.), that the 
 1800 common, private, and Dames' Schools which would 
 probably be displaced, would re-appear in other eccle- 
 siastical districts, and be then ultimately extinguished 
 by superior schools, thus completing the number of 
 17,015 schools having an average attendance of 90 
 scholars, or 1,531,350 in the whole. 
 
 If this occurred, 1800 other schools would have to be 
 built for 110 scholars each, or for 198,000 in the whole, 
 at an expense of 594,000?. To establish therefore on a 
 basis of efficiency and permanency the 17,015 Church of 
 England Schools reported by the National Society to exist 
 in 1847, an outlay of 2,185,800?. would be required 
 
 1 See Appendix D. 
 
138 Annual Outlay of Church Schools. 
 
 on school buildings alone, even if the expectations ex- 
 pressed in the Report (that the 4950 schools said to be 
 likely to remain undisturbed, because built on portions 
 of churchyards, glebe land, &c), were fulfilled. In 
 proportion as these expectations failed, a further outlay 
 would have to be incurred for new school buildings. 
 
 Not to take a higher rate of annual expense per 
 scholar, than that reported by the National Society to 
 be incurred in the existing schools, or 17s. l\d. per 
 annum (including the annual value of the teachers' 
 dwellings), the present estimated annual outlay on the 
 maintenance of these schools would be raised from 
 (874,947/. 14s. — 57,538/. the cost of educating 466,794 
 Sunday scholars) 817,409/. to 1,309,623/. per annum, 
 exclusive of the cost of pupil -teachers, assistant-teachers, 
 and of the augmentations and gratuities now granted 
 by the Committee of Council to teachers. Before 
 attempting to estimate these latter sums, we may, 
 by means of the aggregate annual income and ex- 
 penditure of 1713 Church of England Schools in 1851 
 (as reported in Table VII. of the General Summary of 
 the results of Inspection) *, ascertain the probable sources 
 of the income by which this annual outlay would be 
 defrayed, if they bore the same proportions as in that 
 Table. An income of 17s. l^d. per scholar, distributed 
 in similar proportions as the 18s. OfcZ. (average income 
 per scholar in the Church Schools) are in that Table, 
 would give about Is. Ad. per scholar to be derived from 
 local endowment; Qs. from local subscriptions; 2s. 
 from local collections ; 6s. 5d. from school pence ; and 
 Is. A\d. from other sources. According to this rule 
 the ordinary income of the 17,015 schools would be 
 derived as follows: — 
 
 1 Minutes, 1851-2, Vol. I. p. 144. 
 
Fresh Income of 434,676?. required. 139 
 
 
 Ab 
 
 ove one-third remain 
 
 
 
 ing to be raised* 
 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 From local endowment . 
 
 . 102,090 
 
 34,030 
 
 From local subscriptions 
 
 . 459,405 
 
 153,135 
 
 From local collections . 
 
 . 153,135 
 
 51,045 
 
 From school pence 
 
 . 491,308 
 
 163,769 
 
 From other sources 
 
 . 103,685 
 
 32,697 l 
 
 1,309,623 434,676 
 
 Annual cost of educating 466,794 Sunday Scholars 57,538 
 Sums reported by the National Society, exclusive of 
 
 cost of Sunday Schools 817,409 
 
 1,309,623 
 
 It has been before stated, that the sum of 874,947?. 
 14s. reported by the National Society in the results of 
 the inquiry in 1846-7 (the actual sum returned in 
 answer to the Circular being 648,658?. 13s.) as the 
 annual expense of maintaining the schools, contained 
 the following items founded on estimate only : — 
 
 £ i. d. 
 England. Probable amount not returned in 
 
 answers to Circular . . . 180,443 11 
 
 Wales. Ditto 2,254 10 
 
 Estimate for 890 places from which 
 
 no returns were received . . 43,591 
 
 226,289 1 
 That these estimates are somewhat in excess may be 
 inferred from the fact that the whole average expense 
 per scholar in these returns nearly equals the income 
 of the schools inspected in 1851, which are the most 
 nourishing and best supported Church of England 
 Schools. 
 
 Whatever excess exists, would have to be added to 
 the sum of 434,676?. required for the ordinary expenses 
 of 17,015 schools (in addition to the 817,409/. said to 
 be raised), if 1,531,350 children were taught in them, 
 and the average expense did not exceed 17s. l\d., as 
 reported by the National Society. 
 
 1 The excess above one-third is added to this sum to simplify the 
 calculation. 
 
140 Total increased annual Outlay 1,500,000. 
 
 Assuming the distribution of the scholars contained 
 in the Table, page 126., as the basis of a calculation, if 
 the ordinary annual outlay of 17s. l\d. be distributed, 
 as in the Table, page 127., at the rate of 12s. A^d. per 
 scholar for the salaries of teachers ; Is. \\d. for 
 books and stationery ; and 3s. Id. for miscellaneous 
 expenditure ; it will be apparent, that the cost of 
 assistant teachers, and pupil-teachers, must be provided 
 by an addition to this annual income. 
 
 Now, in the following Table, the sum to be paid for 
 these objects, and for the augmentation of the salaries 
 of teachers who have obtained certificates, as well as 
 for the annual gratuities paid to them for the instruction 
 of their apprentices, amounts to 1,136,180/. per annum, 
 which, added to the 434,6762. already required, as an ad- 
 dition to the ordinary annual expenditure, raises the sum 
 which it would be necessary to expend to 1,570,8562. (in 
 addition to 817,4092., which the National Society esti- 
 mates as the ordinary annual expenditure), if the 17,015 
 schools are to give efficient daily instruction to 1,531,350 
 scholars. 
 
Increased Annual Outlay required under certain Heads. 141 
 
 .-2 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 CT 
 
 ■a 
 
 °i 
 
 % 
 
 
 u 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 
 ■* 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 -* 
 
 ■-a 
 
 <N 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 S5 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 <U 
 
 % 
 
 <L> 
 
 § 
 
 ■5 
 
 ft! 
 
 ■Ms 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 r= 
 
 6 
 
 CO 
 
 tj 
 
 W 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 s>> 
 
 
 >a 
 
 
 Tl 
 
 o 
 
 2 
 •9 
 
 1 
 
 u 
 
 a 
 
 4) 
 
 fan 
 
 l»M 
 
 C3 
 
 (3 
 
 ■71 
 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • He 
 
 13 to 
 
 (O 
 
 CI 
 
 CO 
 
 Hn 
 
 
 -3 S ■ 
 gS§>S 
 |2=B 
 
 JL tO 
 
 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 00 
 
 t^. 
 
 •- "3 "3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13 s! 
 
 co 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 r* 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 CT 
 
 ■<*• 
 
 *- 
 
 iO 
 
 t- 
 
 00 
 
 © 
 
 OS 
 
 -* 
 
 w 
 
 o m 
 
 
 hPUTJ 
 
 5 s i 
 
 ^ CO 
 
 iff 
 
 ^-T 
 
 to" 
 
 eo" 
 
 to" 
 
 CT 
 
 *# 
 
 *- 
 
 »o 
 
 CO 
 
 
 to 
 
 CM 
 
 l-H 
 
 
 
 
 Gratuities 
 :>r Instruct- 
 ing Pupil 
 'eachers at 
 n Average 
 of 4/. each 
 
 Pupil 
 Teacher. 3 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 CT 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 CT 
 
 •*2 
 
 o 
 
 1— < 
 
 to 1 
 
 o 
 
 oo" 
 
 CT 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^3 CO 
 
 to 
 
 Ci 
 
 CO 
 
 l-H 
 
 •Hi* 
 
 CT 
 
 ° <•«; 5a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s J'S °; 
 
 •f*° 
 
 r* 
 
 00 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 r» 
 
 .2 O^l! 
 
 co 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 i-H 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 »o 
 
 ■* 
 
 *>. 
 
 »o 
 
 t^. 
 
 
 ^2- 
 
 OS 
 00 
 
 
 I-H 
 
 oo" 
 
 o 
 
 to^ 
 
 CS 
 
 -* 
 
 tN 
 
 
 
 !>. 
 
 «! JT O 4-. 
 
 r-l 
 
 
 
 
 
 CT 
 
 «a"i to 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 ^3- 
 
 o 
 
 q. 
 
 "i 
 
 C3 
 
 ^* 
 
 P K a> c o 
 
 CT 
 
 *n 
 
 irT 
 
 cT 
 
 wT 
 
 o" 
 
 CO 
 
 -* 
 
 ^* 
 
 (N 
 
 
 00 
 
 imber of 
 Pupill 
 eachers 
 quired. 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 lO 
 of 
 
 o 
 eo 
 
 co" 
 
 1— 1 
 
 o^ 
 
 o 
 
 CT 
 
 g HK 
 
 ct 
 
 
 
 
 
 ep 
 
 Ts<" E 2 S 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 B «.5S6' 
 
 -; oil j= > . 
 
 5 w.a o tag 
 
 * i 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 o" 
 to 
 
 o 
 
 o b 
 o" 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 o" 
 
 CT 
 
 , SANS'S 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 | 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 V3 
 
 w 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o^ 
 
 r- 
 
 CT 
 
 3 1 *" 2 S 1 o" 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 * os Sa 
 
 
 cq" 
 
 ^ H 
 
 i-H 
 
 
 to" 
 
 
 ts to 
 
 to 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 o 
 
 
 ■3 '- o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "- 1 u rt a 
 
 •9 ° 
 
 »■- 
 
 m 
 
 r» 
 
 o 
 
 
 <U IS U OT 
 
 
 1— 1 
 
 
 
 l-H 
 
 1 
 
 M« 01 s- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ; 
 
 <0<«- ^5 v 
 
 *- 
 
 ,-t 
 
 •^ 
 
 r* 
 
 00 
 
 
 <! Si" 
 
 «rt -* 
 
 to 
 
 r- 
 
 l-H 
 I-H 
 
 l-H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 SHI'S 
 
 01 — u 
 
 1ft 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 in 
 
 no 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 »ft 
 
 
 ■Cu'S 
 
 r- 
 
 o_ 
 
 o 
 
 »fS 
 
 CT 
 
 o^ 
 
 |s| 
 
 r-T 
 
 eo 
 
 f-H 
 
 
 
 rT 
 
 Sb Hm 
 
 l-H 
 
 
 
 
 
 i-H 
 
 tj-a 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 ^ 
 
 i-H 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o_ 
 
 
 — «i u 2 
 
 ■*" 
 
 o" 
 
 © 
 
 cT 
 
 o 
 
 -* 
 
 01 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 os 
 
 to 
 
 CT 
 
 *• m pj o 
 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 (— 1 
 
 
 
 iO 
 
 * ss? * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 *- 
 
 o 
 
 CN 
 
 00 
 
 "* 
 
 1 
 
 <* £■*£ 
 
 
 
 
 l-H 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 No of 
 Schools 
 in each 
 
 Class. 
 
 «3 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 »fS 
 
 tO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 «3 
 
 I-H 
 
 t-^ 
 
 o 
 
 *n 
 
 o 
 
 (N 
 
 o_ 
 
 «-h 
 
 i— » 
 
 co" 
 
 rH 
 
 
 
 l-H 
 
 55 
 
 5a 5 si 
 
 i 
 
 si 
 Is 1 s * 
 
 S ■ 3 Ph 
 
 .aS a s 
 
 Hi? 
 
 s" 
 
 5- 1: 
 
 IS! ' 
 
 s5* s ■§! i 
 
 °il I 1= «■ 
 
 111 a §-s 1 
 
 S»« 5 -1? S 
 
 «:i a ?l i & 
 
 £itS * .5—- ^ 
 
 w> . O 0.(3 o> 
 
 tHy Ji o. 3 
 
 «si f IS i 
 
 "•a .j .a J=i « 
 
 -S2 1 s .a I 
 
 •ss° e ~^ s 
 
 kJ.2 ... X >.- .3 
 
 jig. 
 
 •.-: PJ rl 
 
 •- Ol "" 
 
 s 1 
 
 
 = " a 'fa ,s 
 
 S2? S 8.0 "3 
 
 2 bo 
 
 £hh rt * 
 
 ' :.? fi 
 
 ^ 3 „ 
 
 (M (0 (O £ 
 
 Sis 1 
 
 x 3» 
 
 (V.C 
 
 Sol" "?* &i . . 
 _tt» ( m *h C ^3 (- ta 
 
 *<5S S |SSS 
 
 ""I. t-i i-i ni (■) P 
 
 J 5 iS e -in o « 
 I sa §■ 
 
 ,%S £%■%?$§ 
 
 3 " S 1 S " : ■" 
 
 II 
 
 5E 
 
 »I S£ s ° 
 
 r* o £ »- £ T'c 2 
 
 a a> u 
 
 s «.s 
 
 <!< ! 
 
 • " »2 S Si S S. 
 
 ! £ ■— ^ 3 (U P. 3" 
 
 !h oij ^ CS ■> 
 
 B«Jaf 
 
 1 >■. QJ 
 
 i <U V t! O O o l ° 
 
 ;»i T.««i H m^ 
 
142 Number of Scholars in British Schools. 
 
 I have been unwilling to interrupt the chain of rea- 
 soning on which the preceding calculations have been 
 founded, by inserting such statistics as I have been able 
 to collect concerning the Schools of the British and 
 Foreign School Society, and the religious denominations 
 which are aided by the Committee of Council on Edu- 
 cation. 
 
 The British and Foreign School Society have in 
 the metropolitan district 203 schools, containing 30,582 
 scholars. The Committee have found it impossible to 
 obtain exact information of a similar kind in other dis- 
 tricts. Mr. Baines stated in 1847 1 , on the authority 
 of Mr. Dunn, the number of scholars in British Schools 
 to be 200,000, and Mr. Dunn informs me that this 
 number is, in his opinion, underrated, rather than other- 
 wise. 
 
 In the metropolitan district the schools average 150 2 
 to each school, and if we presume the number of scholars 
 in England and Wales to be 225,000, and to be distri- 
 buted among the schools according to the same average 
 as in London and its neighbourhood, this would give 
 1500 as the number of British Schools. The Society 
 does not enforce definite terms of union. If Schools 
 adopt and act upon its general principles, they are 
 permitted to declare themselves to be British Schools. 
 Thus in the 1500 schools are included those denomina- 
 tional schools not connected with the Wesleyan Edu- 
 cation Committee, or the Congregational Board, and 
 which, though they may not be taught by Teachers 
 
 1 Letters to Lord John Russell, p. 33. 
 
 2 In Table VII., containing the general summary of the results of in- 
 spection for the year ending 31st October, 1851, in the two districts of the 
 inspection of " British Wesleyan and other Protestant Schools not connected 
 with the Church of England," facts are recorded with respect to 282 such 
 schools ; in these schools the average number of children in attendance is 
 reported to be 46,368, which number would give an average of 164 scholars 
 to each school ; but the number of children present at the Inspectors' Ex- 
 aminations is stated to be 42,717, which would give an average of 151 
 scholars to each school. See also Appendix B. Table No. II. 
 
Number and Income of British and Wesley an Schools. 148 
 
 trained in the Borough Road, are conducted on the 
 general principles of the Society. 1 
 
 The average income of British Schools for every 
 scholar in attendance, is reported, in Table VIII. of 
 the General Summaries for the year 1851, to be 14s. 4d. 2 
 The Schools inspected are obviously those in the most 
 flourishing condition. If therefore this average be 
 applied to the whole estimated number of scholars in 
 British Schools, we shall obtain a result considerably 
 in excess of the actual income of such Schools. The 
 average income of British Schools (containing 150 
 scholars each), would at this rate be 107/. 10s. Qd., and 
 the total annual income of 1500 such Schools, about 
 161,250?. The probable sources of this income may be 
 ascertained by an inspection of the Table in page 159. 
 
 The number of Wesleyan Schools, taught by masters 
 or mistresses trained by the Education Committee of 
 the Conference, is 202, and there are 195 other Schools 
 in connection with that Committee. The Schools of 
 both these classes are subdivided into 54 boys', 56 
 girls', 247 mixed, and 40 infant Schools — altogether 
 397: having an average attendance of 21,914 boys, 
 12,957 girls, and 3,752 infants, or, in the whole, of 
 38,623 scholars, being an average of 97 to each School. 
 
 The following sums have been returned by the 
 Committees of the Schools, viz. : total annual cost, 
 22,347/. Is. 10<£; children's pence, 11,557/. 9s. 4i. ; 
 salaries, 17,728/. 14s, Od. But I am informed that 
 these returns are very defective, and that 5000/. at 
 least should be added to each item of expense. 3 If the 
 annual cost amounted to 27,347/. this would be nearly at 
 the rate of 14s. 2d. per scholar, which does not appear 
 improbable, and each school would, on the average, 
 cost 68/. 6s. Id. If the salaries of the 397 teachers 
 
 1 On the information of Mr. Dunn. 
 
 8 Minutes, Vol. I. 1851-2, p. 144. See also Appendix B. Table No. II. 
 3 It will be found in the Table which follows, that the income from school 
 pence is accordingly largely increased in the estimate. 
 
144 Schools connected with the Congregational Board. 
 
 were raised to 22,728/. this sum would yield an average 
 of 571. 5s. to each. The salaries of masters are stated 
 by the Committee to average 70Z., and those of mis- 
 tresses, 40/. per annum. There are about twenty 
 British Schools among those connected with the Wes- 
 leyan Communion to which these facts relate. 
 
 The schools to which the preceding statistics refer 
 are called Wesleyan, because they are conducted by 
 committees of Wesleyan congregations, over which 
 "Wesleyan ministers preside ; but many such schools 
 existing before the formation of the Education Com- 
 mittee of the Conference, have formed no connection 
 with it, and are therefore not included in these returns. 
 Almost all these latter schools are reported to be in con- 
 nection with the British and Foreign School Society. 
 
 From the Beport of the Congregational Board of 
 Education for 1851-2, it appears, that 38 male and 
 51 female teachers had charge of schools connected 
 with the Board. In the Boys' Schools the average at- 
 tendance amounted to 3532, and in the Girls' to 3307, 
 giving a total of 6839. The majority of these schools 
 were formerly in connection with the British and Foreign 
 School Society, but have been withdrawn from it. The 
 number built by Committees in union with the Congre- 
 gational Board is small. The average 1 salary of the 
 masters is stated to be 75/. 9$. 2d., and that of the mis- 
 tresses, 42/. 14s. 9c/. If we were to presume, that the 
 average annual cost of each scholar in attendance 
 equalled that of the British Schools inspected in 1851, 
 then the whole annual outlay on the Elementary 
 Schools of the Congregational Board would amount to 
 4901/. 5s. 8c/., and the average income of each school to 
 55/. Is. 5c/. The Board, however, also expended in 
 1851-2 1615/. 6s. id. on the support of the Homerton 
 Training College. 
 
 1 This average is however at a higher rate per scholar than that resulting 
 from| the General Summaries of Inspection, which it exceeds by 2*. 3d. 
 per scholar. 
 
Number and Income of Roman Catholic Schools. 145 
 
 The number of Roman Catholic Schools in England 
 and Wales is, according to an " Approximate Statement," 
 which I owe to the kindness of Mr. Nasmyth Stokes, 
 the Secretary of the Roman Catholic Poor School Com- 
 mittee, 585. These schools are taught by 330 masters, 
 whose salaries are stated to average 40?. ; and 415 mis- 
 tresses, with an average stipend of 26?. The scholars are 
 15,000 boys and 19,750 girls, or 34,750 in the whole. 
 
 The Roman Catholic Schools are supported at an 
 annual outlay of 16,000?., or at an average cost of 
 9s. 1\&. per scholar. As the schools contain on the 
 average 59^- scholars, the average annual outlay on each 
 school will amount to 271. 7 s. 9^d. 
 
 The income of these schools is derived as follows : — 
 from endowments, 500?. ; subscriptions, 2600?. ; private 
 supporters of schools, 2000?. ; from collections, 5000?. ; 
 from school pence, 4400?. ; from the contributions of the 
 Poor School Committee, 1500?. 
 
 The school buildings secured in trust for education 
 are stated by Mr. Stokes to be very few — perhaps not 
 more than 30 ; those virtually secured, 300 ; private 
 property, 60; in rented houses, 170; in churches, &c, 
 25. The number of legal trusts is increasing. 
 
 The Ragged School Union, established for the support 
 of Free Schools for the destitute poor of London and 
 its suburbs, reports that the number of schools, in the 
 first year of the Society's existence, was 20, in the 
 fourth year 62, and is now 110. 
 
 The number of Voluntary Teachers, at first 200, and 
 after four years 800, is now 1600. 
 
 The number of Paid Teachers, which in the first year 
 was trivial, and in the fourth was 80, is now 200. 
 
 The number of Children, which at the end of the 
 first year was 2000, and in the fourth year 7000, is now 
 above 13,000 ; and of these 2270 were attending classes 
 of industry. Some schools have dormitories, and others 
 board and lodge some of the scholars. The Honorary 
 Secretary of the London Committee (Mr. Locke) esti- 
 
146 The London Ragged School Union, tyc. 
 
 mates the number of Bagged Schools in the provinces 
 throughout Great Britain at 70, with about 7000 
 scholars. Of these Schools, about 13 feed, as well as 
 instruct and train, their pupils. 
 
 The Annual Income of the London Union, which at 
 first was only 61/., and in the fourth year 696/., is now 
 above 2800/. This does not include the large amount 
 raised by the Schools in their own districts. 
 
 The Shoe-black Society continues to prosper. Though 
 the earnings of the boys are not now so much as during 
 the Great Exhibition, yet they average 7s. per week 
 each, and thirty-six boys are still employed in this 
 manner. The financial sheet of this little Society for 
 last year is curious and gratifying. Out of 650/. 
 earned for cleaning 156,000 pairs of boots and shoes, 
 the sum of 360/. was paid directly to the boys, 140/. 
 was absorbed in working expenses, while the balance, 
 no less a sum than 150/., was deposited in the Savings 
 Bank, by those boys who had been the most industrious 
 and saving. 
 
 The cost of those schools which feed and educate 
 their scholars, is between 6/. and 11. per head annually. 
 The classes of industry chiefly consume their produce 
 in clothing their pupils, and therefore add considerably 
 to the whole charges. Moreover the schools are gene- 
 rally small, and the great majority have to pay about 
 4s. per scholar, for the yearly rent of the premises. 
 These circumstances render probable Mr. Locke's esti- 
 mate that the annual cost of the Ragged Schools 
 averages 20s. per scholar. 
 
 The Home and Colonial School Society has trained 
 nearly 2000 teachers, chiefly of Infant Schools, in the 
 last sixteen years. Of these death, marriage, and 
 other causes, have removed so many from the charge of 
 schools that the Committee are now in communication 
 with 996 only. Three-fourths of the schools in which 
 these teachers are employed are connected with the 
 Church of England, and the majority of the remainder 
 
The Hofne and Colonial School Society. 147 
 
 are Infant Schools attached to British Schools, the rest 
 being chiefly Wesleyan. The Society does not impose 
 any terms of union, or otherwise incorporate the schools 
 conducted by its teachers. These schools are therefore 
 included in " Church School Inquiry : " or in those 
 deemed to be connected with the British and Foreign 
 Wesleyan, or Congregational Education Boards. 
 
 The facts 1 related concerning the number of schools 
 and scholars connected with the Church of England 
 and the other Religious Communions, together with the 
 annual cost, and the sources whence that outlay is 
 probably derived, may be here conveniently collected 
 into a tabular form : {See next page). 
 
 1 The Author is indebted for these facts to the courtesy of the following 
 gentlemen. For those respecting the British and Foreign School Society to 
 Mr. Dunn : — the Wesleyan Education Committee, to the Rev. John Scott : 
 — the Congregational Board of Education, to Mr. Samuel Morley, and the 
 Rev. the Principal of Homerton Training College : — the Roman Catholic 
 Poor School Committee, to Mr. Scott Nasmyth Stokes : and the Ragged 
 School Union, to Mr. James Locke. 
 
 L 2 
 
148 Sources of Income of Schools of Religious Communions 
 
 a S 
 
 QJ **-t 
 
 « a 
 
 .b g 
 
 w 8 
 
 a a 
 
 ■° a 
 
 5s 
 
 CO 
 
 .2 ft 
 
 l^ "a> 
 
 Ph +* 
 
 CD =J 
 ,fi 
 
 +* 03 
 
 »d eu 
 
 ,2 "§ 
 
 o o 
 "3> 
 
 pdrg, 
 
 O » 
 »W 
 ■3 a 
 
 O 60 
 
 <o .9 
 
 Hi W 
 
 2 p< 
 
 Kg . 
 
 co 8 S 
 
 I'M 
 
 3 ^ _ 
 c u pi 
 
 P <U 4) 
 
 » h s 
 
 *© 
 
 
 3" 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 >-< o 
 
 S 
 
 <-4M 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 If 
 
 o o 
 
 s 
 
 £■• 
 
 a 
 
 q 
 
 °i 
 
 m 
 
 en q 
 
 o 
 
 
 ■3 8 
 ■Si 
 £§ 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 *» 
 
 ■v ta 
 
 o" 
 
 *o 
 
 b* 
 
 
 ir> 
 
 tN 
 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 o_ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 if 
 
 w 
 
 tN 
 
 1-^ o 
 
 
 Hm 
 to 
 
 .2-5J 
 
 ■saamog 
 
 to 
 
 c-i 
 
 e<} 
 
 *- o 
 
 CO m 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 jaino 
 
 
 <>r 
 
 CN 
 
 
 
 
 l| 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 
 •M- 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 — a 
 
 •siooqoy jo 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 Cfl 4) 
 
 sjauodduy 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 ajBAijj; 
 
 
 
 
 CN 
 
 
 (N 
 
 
 
 
 -;-< 
 
 
 
 
 ^■T3 v 
 
 
 >ra 
 
 CO 
 
 s 
 
 to o 
 
 
 •* 
 
 ȤE 
 
 
 i— 
 
 
 CO o 
 
 
 
 
 co 
 
 o 
 
 (D 
 
 If ^" 
 
 
 o 
 
 5.1 
 
 "o S 
 
 (D 
 
 *n 
 
 —■' 
 
 oi V 
 
 
 eo 
 
 
 O 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 cj 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 CN O 
 
 
 Cl 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 Ira 
 
 « 
 
 -? o 
 
 
 
 
 If 
 
 « 
 
 CT 
 
 CO o 
 
 in" 
 
 
 s 
 
 .£ £ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <«» 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 CO o 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 *3-c « 
 
 if 
 
 
 O 
 
 »o o 
 
 
 
 *j o 
 
 
 
 co 
 
 iM 
 
 ^* (O 
 
 o 
 
 co 
 
 Si 
 
 jj|J 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 co 
 
 ' 
 
 CO*" 
 
 « of 
 
 o" 
 
 to 
 co 
 
 CO 
 
 *! 
 
 ■sis 
 
 •«# 
 
 jjn 
 
 rt 
 
 3? e 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 -'■. 
 
 00 
 
 •qi o 
 
 
 co 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 to 
 
 
 "P 
 
 
 
 co 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 •uoiunui 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -mog snbttfipH Iq 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 psviotiai sb 8sJujsr[\[ jo 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Xjuieg aiieisiY 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 'uoiunui 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 -uio.-> snoiSfia-jj £q 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 ()0|jinl-")j ire J31SBRI 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 JO .v'.u'iE;.; siteJ3±y 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 If 
 
 
 
 
 "W 
 
 
 
 Ho 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^J" CM 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 ■Jtioqng ipca jo 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 »^ 
 
 rp 
 
 T 
 
 ■«* ct 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 JS03 3^i.'j.3A\r 
 
 — 
 
 ^ - 
 
 ™ 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 © 
 
 o o 
 
 - 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 Hm 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 CO o 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 •looqog 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 !•» 
 
 — r- 
 
 o 
 
 •* 
 
 qaea jo jso^ a 3 cut y 
 
 
 •~ 
 
 ™ 
 
 
 
 
 
 co 
 
 
 co 
 
 if t>» 
 
 
 tN 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 (O 
 
 if tN 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 
 -*« 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ha 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 *-- 
 
 — t O 
 
 o 
 
 
 •siooipg 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 O CD 
 
 o 
 
 
 asaip "uiuiuiuibcu jo 
 
 o 
 
 °i 
 
 CO 
 
 ^J. ^. 
 
 o 
 
 if 
 
 jsoy leiiiiuy Ifjoj, 
 
 CO 
 
 (O 
 
 cs 
 
 <qi (£> 
 
 CN 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 ■[ootpcj qona uo 
 
 -1+ 
 
 
 F"W 
 
 t^ If 
 
 
 
 aoiiKpuaji y hi s.n>icHpy 
 
 JO j:ii| Hill V .'Si'J.,\\- 
 
 
 o 
 
 Ol 
 
 1— 
 
 to 
 
 
 if 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 o o 
 
 o 
 
 *-- 
 
 •33uepu3liy ui 
 
 ao 
 
 o 
 
 
 CO if 
 CC 1- 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 tUBlOtpcj 
 
 JO .l."|i Lilly IBIOJ, 
 
 cr. 
 
 tN 
 
 s 
 
 to" V 
 
 CO 
 
 
 co 
 
 •uoijcpossy jo uoiunui 
 
 m 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 CD 
 
 Ci if 
 00 -J 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 -uio;) sno[3ii3>i tjaua 
 
 o 
 
 If 
 
 CO 
 
 If 
 
 
 co 
 
 ui S[Ooqoy jo laqiun^j 
 
 i^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 oT 
 
 
 • 
 
 t-1 
 
 • 
 
 e 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 -b> 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CU 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 cu 
 
 ra ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 "o 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 ■a 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 jp 
 
 O 
 
 u 
 
 S "3 
 
 
 
 
 
 tZl 
 
 
 •n o 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 .1 
 
 d 
 
 .2 
 
 a 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 In 
 
 T3 
 
 CJ 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 c 
 
 '■C re 
 
 X 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 JS 
 
 t-> 
 
 & 1 
 
 ■s 
 
 tD 
 
 CO 
 
 
 5 
 
 n 
 
 1 
 
 a o 
 
 cS 
 
 
 i» 
 
 3' 2 >'T' £ 
 
 SB 
 
 ■= 2 
 
 ™ B .. rt 
 aw." 
 
 C M§ S 
 
 isf-s 
 
 l3Ji 
 
 co-" U 
 
 If 1° 
 
 2 - = .2 1-3 
 
 •o- = » 
 
 ~ o i- S 
 
 -_ — ± - 
 
 I--- 
 
 »S So 
 
 OJ O U Q, 
 
 ill! s" 
 
 O O *• V ^ 
 
 = -g o „ - 
 
 — s s ■" c 
 
 ls|-i I 
 
 «> - to 
 
 sill § 
 
 *"»! I 
 
 * &o> o — 
 
 8 -|f i 
 
 ^-"-2 ^=5 2ic 
 
 h co ^ g 3 >■ . c a 
 _ 3 t." oia _ 
 
 ^°z: 
 
 5£ST 
 
 [5 * c S 
 
 ■sill 
 ■gi|« 
 
 D » O u 
 O 0) o s 
 
 og£S 
 
 s.s = f 
 
 OS ai.S 
 
 ;■■= s-- 
 
 ^ ° o c 
 
 rl-s| 
 
 «og 
 
 ■SoalS. 
 
 ■E =■«- -■ 
 
 o c 3 o ,-a a 
 
 P S Si" =sl 
 
 _ j--£ CJ to g.3 
 ■n 1^ r- "" « S •-" 
 
 »s .*.§: = 
 
 ** M ^'S « " B § 
 
 CD- 
 
 So«»«i>5> 
 K£|£SS = = 
 
 -■ w,2 *->•" 1=.s a 
 o> 3 to o S _? B 
 
 ■^1 = 11— *S 
 
 So S.s S 
 
Religious Communions expend One Million annually. 149 
 
 The Religious Communions in England and Wales 
 possess, therefore, nearly 20,000 schools, instructing, in 
 some degree, 1,281,077 scholars, at an expense exceeding 
 One Million per annum. If these schools could be all 
 made efficient, they would, at the rate of one scholar 
 for every eight persons, provide education for the 
 children of a population of 10,248,61 6, of the 17,922,768 
 inhabitants found, by the census of 1851, in England 
 and Wales. 1 If the average attendance of the Church 
 of England schools could be raised to ninety scholars, 
 they would provide education for 1,531,350 scholars, 
 Avhich (with 325,212 scholars of separate Communions), 
 would give an aggregate of 1,856,562 scholars, repre- 
 senting 2 a population of 14,852,496. 
 
 It is not pretended that these statistics are exhaus- 
 tive ; nor is the author responsible for their accuracy. 
 They result from the reports of each Communion on 
 its own schools. But, until the Education Returns of 
 the census are published, it would be imprudent 
 to attempt any estimate of the number of private 
 and Dames' schools, not included in the Report of the 
 Church School Inquiry, or of any Denominational 
 Schools which may not be comprised in the preceding 
 groups. 
 
 All attempts (whatever be their interest or utility) to 
 ascertain the number of children of a school age, for 
 whom no school exists, are of less importance, so long 
 as the great majority of the existing schools continue 
 so deplorably inefficient. 
 
 We prefer, in the first place, to show what are the 
 means and the cost of rendering the existing schools of 
 the Religious Communions, worthy of the great enter- 
 prise of the Christian civilisation of the people. 
 
 The Schools of Religious Communions not connected 
 
 1 See Tables of Population and Houses, presented to both Houses of Par- 
 liament, by command of Her Majesty, p. 4. 
 
 * I take the rate of one scholar in eight inhabitants as that supported by- 
 most writers on the statistics of education. 
 
 l 3 
 
150 Addition to Expenditure of separate Communions. 
 
 with the Church of England, have not resources equal 
 to those reported in the results of the Church School 
 Inquiry. It must also be borne in mind, that we have 
 given all the British and Congregational Schools credit 
 for an income equal to that reported to exist in their 
 most prosperous schools ; viz. those under Government 
 Inspection. But all these groups of schools include 
 many with meagre resources. How wretched the con- 
 dition of many is, may be ascertained from the ela- 
 borate Tables, published by the Commission of Inquiry 
 into the State of Education in Wales. Our impression 
 is, that the preceding estimate of the ordinary income 
 of the 20,000 Schools of Keligious Communions, in 
 England and Wales, errs greatly in excess. 
 ' But, in the analysis of schools connected with the 
 Church of England, it has already been shown, how in- 
 adequately an income averaging 17s. l\d. per scholar 
 provides for the efficiency of that class of schools. 
 
 The first step, therefore,' is to raise the estimate of the 
 ordinary expenditure of Schools of Religious Com- 
 munions, not connected with the Church of England, to 
 17s. l\d. 
 
 The preceding Table (page 159), comprises 2,571 
 such schools \ with an average attendance of 305,212 
 scholars. The income reported in the Table amounts 
 to 229,509Z. 2 But the income, at 17s. l^d. per scholar, 
 would amount to 261,020?. ; being 31,509/. greater 
 than the estimated income, though that is obviously in 
 excess. 
 
 This outlay would raise the condition of these schools 
 to the ordinary level of those Church Schools, not im- 
 proved by the operation of the Minutes of 1846. The 
 sources whence the Income of British and Wesleyan 
 Schools is derived, and the relative proportions of each 
 source, are exhibited in the Table, page 102. Those 
 rates amount collectively to 14s. 'id. per scholar; but 
 
 1 Omitting the 270 Ragged Schools. 
 * Including the Ragged Schools. 
 
Sources whence improved InGome might be derived. 151 
 
 if they were raised proportionately, so as to amount to 
 17s. l^d., they would be nearly as follows, omitting 
 fractions. From endowment, Qd. per scholar ; local 
 subscriptions, 5s. Id. ; local collections, Is. 2^d. ; school 
 pence, 9s. ; other sources, Is. 3f c/. The Ragged Schools 
 may continue to be estimated at 20s. per scholar, de- 
 rived from subscriptions. 
 
 British and Foreign School 
 Society ... 
 
 Wesleyan Education Com- 
 mittee - - - - 
 
 Congregational Board of 
 Education - - - 
 
 Roman Catholic Poor 
 School Committee 
 
 Ragged Schools 
 
 £ 
 
 Endow- 
 ment. 
 
 Local 
 Sub- 
 scripts. 
 
 Local 
 Collec- 
 tions. 
 
 School 
 Pence. 
 
 Other 
 Sources. 
 
 Total. 
 
 £ 
 5,625 
 
 966 
 
 171 
 
 869 
 
 £ 
 57,187 
 
 9,816 
 
 1,738 
 
 8,832 
 20,000 
 
 £ 
 13,594 
 
 2,333 
 
 413 
 
 2,099 
 
 £ 
 101,250 
 
 17,380 
 
 3,078 
 
 15,637 
 
 £ 
 14,766 
 
 2,535 
 
 449 
 
 2,280 
 
 £ 
 192,422 
 
 33,030 
 
 5,849 
 
 29,717 
 20,000 
 
 7,631 
 
 97,573 
 
 18,439 
 
 137,345 
 
 30,030 
 
 281,018 
 
 But in order to raise the condition of these schools 
 to that contemplated by the Committee of Council on 
 Education, when the Minutes of 1846 shall be in full 
 operation, and every school supplied with Certificated 
 Teachers, and with Pupil and Assistant Teachers, in the 
 proportions required for their complete efficiency, a 
 further annual expenditure of 221,900/. would be re- 
 quired. The ordinary existing income, 229,509/., 
 together with improved ordinary income, 81,509/., and 
 the outlay required under the Minutes of 1846 of 
 221,900/., and 20,000/. expended on Ragged Schools, 
 amount to 502,918/. 
 
 This is shown in the following Table, which also ex- 
 hibits the various items on which this annual outlay 
 would be expended. 1 
 
 » From this calculation the Ragged Schools (whose organization is in an 
 incipient and experimental state), are designedly omitted. 
 
 l 4 
 
152 Present Sources of Income proportionately developed. 
 
 ■o P'SS °<-«a l o 
 
 -a n 
 
 3- 
 
 "H" 
 
 H* 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 The whole 
 
 ditional Inc 
 
 required to be 
 
 in order to e! 
 
 the conditio 
 
 each class 
 
 Schools to t 
 
 contemplated 
 
 the Minute 
 
 1846. 
 
 ■* £5 
 
 o 
 
 CH 
 
 CO 
 -*■ 
 CO 
 
 55* 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 5 
 
 LO 
 
 OS 
 
 CO 
 
 S" 
 
 CO 
 
 I— 
 
 CM 
 
 •a* 
 
 -B CO 
 
 
 i" 
 
 Hj* 
 
 CO 
 
 9«l . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ill 
 
 
 
 
 »n 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 ~* 
 
 *-■ 
 
 1-1 
 
 If 
 
 a 
 
 
 - 
 
 g 
 
 00 
 
 Oi 
 
 of 
 
 
 « 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 si expense 
 Miscet- 
 
 eous ex- 
 
 diture at 
 Id. per 
 
 cholar. 
 
 ■a o 
 
 « s 
 
 at 
 
 in 
 8 
 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 S3 
 
 o 
 o 
 to 
 
 o 
 (S 
 
 8<g a l£ VJ 
 
 <» ". 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 to 
 
 »-i 
 
 
 s 
 
 S g * B . 
 
 •B to 
 
 r~ 
 
 t' 
 
 CO 
 
 ©t 
 
 
 
 
 
 C7l 
 
 L-, « 
 
 
 
 
 
 S«2 -x 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <tt «! 
 
 
 
 
 
 r-<2=n 
 
 
 
 
 rH 
 
 C; 
 
 uities 
 or 
 
 ruct- 
 Pupil 
 chers 
 an 
 
 age of 
 each 
 
 cher. 
 
 S 
 
 00 
 
 9 
 
 0* 
 
 I- 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 25 
 
 <a ""ttaiMai-B-a) 
 
 5 ■£.£&« a 5 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 CH. 
 
 
 ■Q Cft 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 O) 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 SI !S 
 
 to 
 
 ft 
 
 
 S 
 
 S 
 
 ^h V* 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 o? 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 at 
 
 Total 
 Salari 
 of Pup 
 Teache 
 at an 
 average 
 15/. 
 
 
 Si 
 
 cm" 
 
 CO 
 
 £ -S £ 
 
 s 
 
 
 CO 
 
 »n 
 
 o 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 *o 
 
 
 fc-sgiT 
 
 ■*r 
 
 
 
 
 Ifl 
 
 Total 
 Salaries 
 
 of 
 
 Assistant 
 
 Teachers 
 
 at in/. 
 
 each. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 S3 
 
 ja J> c a g 
 
 s 
 
 r*. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i°^S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 | "S | 3, g 
 
 '8 W 
 
 T 
 
 O) 
 
 CO 
 
 
 <a? h 2 CO 
 
 » S 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 re 
 
 
 to 
 
 1 
 
 1 N 
 
 1 ££ 
 
 1 
 
 Si 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 § 
 
 § 
 
 Total 
 
 average 
 
 atten* 
 
 dance of 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 g 
 
 S3 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o* 
 
 
 s" 
 
 to" 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 s? 
 
 d« 
 
 
 
 
 
 r- 
 
 § 
 
 1 
 
 ■*!!* 
 
 © 
 
 
 
 
 
 e-sss 
 
 * o 
 
 in 
 
 CO 
 
 
 US 
 
 § 
 
 U. S 3*3 
 
 r*— n 
 
 <"**-( 
 
 n*>~\ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ifll 
 
 01 3.E O 
 
 iS-g 
 
 *™ 
 
 o 
 
 -C o 
 
 n 
 
 w s 
 si 
 
 S.2 
 
 .12 
 
 « o 
 bo— 
 
 few e 
 
 c J 
 
 « C B 
 COO 
 
 O 
 
Cost of Beligious Communions' Schools, 153 
 
 It may here be convenient briefly to recapitulate the 
 results of the preceding calculations as to the sum of 
 money required, to raise the 20,000 schools of the 
 Religious Communions of England, to the state of 
 efficiency contemplated under the Minutes of 1846. 
 
 On the buildings of certain of 17,015 Church of 
 England Schools 1 , 2,185,800/. must be expended to 
 enable those schools to provide an efficient education 
 for 1,531,350 scholars. 
 
 The ordinary expenditure of 817,081/. would require 
 an addition of 434,676/. 2 , and the expenses contemplated 
 under the Minutes of 1846, 1,136,180/. 3 , or together 
 an additional annual outlay of 1,570,856/. ; that is, a 
 total of 2,387,937/. 
 
 The Table, page 155., shows that the Religious Com- 
 munions separate from the Church of England would 
 require an addition of 31,509/. to their ordinary income 
 of 229,509/. to raise that to 17s. l\d. per scholar, and 
 a further increase of 241,900/. to their present annual 
 income, to enable them to carry into execution the 
 improvements contemplated under the Minutes of 1846, 
 or a total increase of 273,409/., and a total income of 
 502,918/. per annum. 4 
 
 The total increase of annual income required 
 for about 20,000 schools of the Church of England 
 and separate Religious Communions of England and 
 Wales, to enable them to give efficient instruction to 
 1,836,562 scholars, is thus estimated to amount to 
 (1,570,856/. for the Church of England, and 273,409/. 
 for the separate Communions) 1,844,265/. per annum, 
 and the aggregate income existing and required is 
 2,890,845/. 
 
 1 Ante, page 137. The buildings of the Konian Catholic Schools would 
 also require a large immediate outlay; nearly 200 schools being held in hired 
 houses or churches. 
 
 2 Ante, page 139. 
 
 3 Ante, page 140. 
 
 4 Including the Ragged Schools' income of 20,000?. per annum, not in- 
 serted in the Table. 
 
154 Costs of Religious Communions' Schools. 
 
 If, for the sake of argument, we were to suppose that 
 the aggregate required income could be derived from 
 the same sources as the present actual income, and in 
 the same proportions as it is now obtained, then, the 
 following Table shows, that the Church of England 
 and the separate Eeligious Communions would, in 
 order to raise the aggregate income of 2,890,885^, have, 
 besides their existing annual revenues, to derive the 
 following sums from each of their sources of income : — 
 
 Church of Other Religious 
 
 England. Communions. 
 
 Local Endowment £127,695 £9,453 
 
 Local Subscriptions 542,730|- 81,629 
 
 Local Collections 185,160$ 14,542 
 
 School Pence 586,9121 148,946 
 
 Other Sources 126,774 17,904 
 
 The details of this calculation are set forth in a Table 
 in the following page. 
 
 The actual number of children reported to be receiv- 
 ing instruction in Church of England Schools in 1847-8 
 Was 955,865. This has, in the preceding calculations, 
 been increased to 1,531,350, as the probable number 
 that would be educated in 17,015 schools, if they were 
 made efficient. 
 
 There are therefore included in the foregoing calcu- 
 lation 575,385 scholars, for whom no evidence exists 
 that education has been provided. 
 
 There are also in the Church Schools 81,345 scholars 
 instructed in Dames' Schools. 
 
 There remain the children of 3,070,272 inhabitants 
 in England and Wales, or at the rate of one scholar for 
 every eight persons, 383,784 children, for whom schools 
 ought to exist. In proportion as these are not in- 
 structed in private and Dames' Schools, no evidence 
 exists that education is provided for them, except 
 in workhouses and prisons. 
 
 If the results of the education inquiry under the 
 
Incidence of Charge on present Sources of Income. 155 
 
 o , 
 
 O <D 
 CO GLt 
 
 05 to 
 
 <D > 
 «3 4) 
 «J ^ 
 
 co <u 
 °° §3 
 - 1 & 
 
 'S g 
 
 « 1 
 •J S 
 
 2 <» 
 
 3 -a 
 
 w ° 
 
 a a 
 
 « P 
 
 ^ o 
 
 •* § 
 
 '3 <« 
 & ° 
 
 <t> m 
 o 
 
 ffg 
 "•a 
 
 « a 
 
 s s 
 
 a £ 
 
 rs © 
 
 2 ^ 
 a « 
 
 M a 
 
 a? o 
 
 >■ „ 
 
 ',£ w 
 
 a a 
 -3 .2 
 s-i a 
 
 1 I 
 go 
 
 & !H 
 
 -a .2 
 " So 
 
 a © 
 
 ■s« 
 
 CO -H> 
 
 a ^ 
 
 nal Sum which 
 have to be 
 from Local 
 
 »s of Income, if 
 
 u-ge were borne: 
 
 on alone. 
 
 u § 
 
 =fl 
 
 00 
 
 3 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CM 
 
 •-in* 
 co 
 
 0^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 aT 
 
 
 ■* 
 
 acT 
 
 t-T 
 
 
 
 X 
 
 t-H 
 
 i-H 
 
 1-1 
 
 
 
 
 ■-0W 
 
 Hw 
 
 -flw 
 
 
 4- 
 
 
 »o 
 
 
 
 
 
 CM 
 
 Ttl 
 
 .2 13 -a w .e cu 
 
 
 o> 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 t^. 
 
 Addit 
 
 WQUl 
 
 raise 
 Sour 
 thee 
 
 u 
 
 3 
 
 <W 
 
 CO 
 
 of 
 
 «r 
 
 en 
 CO 
 
 CO* 
 
 O 
 
 
 CM 
 
 -* 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CM 
 
 
 
 i-H 
 
 «o 
 
 r-H 
 
 »o 
 
 
 raj 
 
 * fa « 
 
 fig 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 rH^N 
 
 '3.1 
 
 ^ 
 
 (-H 
 
 CO 
 
 0^ 
 
 CM 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 1 
 
 S 3 
 
 
 «T 
 
 oT 
 
 co" 
 
 CO 
 
 to" 
 
 um at presen 
 from Local So 
 Income torn 
 Charge. 
 
 sa 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 r-H 
 
 
 
 rH 
 
 
 
 
 
 Hw 
 
 rH|W 
 
 H&l 
 
 
 J3 
 
 
 -# 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 iO 
 
 UT3 
 
 
 CM 
 
 «3 
 
 CO 
 
 t^. 
 
 -* 
 
 3 
 J3 
 
 =« 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 »o 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 O 
 
 
 co 
 
 CO 
 
 OS 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 CN 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 rged on 
 of In- 
 
 of effi- 
 on were 
 present 
 
 s of ] 11- 
 
 Em 
 
 
 
 
 ■* 
 
 m 
 
 iO 
 
 CO 
 
 O 3 
 
 «« 
 
 CO 
 
 O 
 
 CO 
 
 O 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 S § 
 
 
 iO 
 
 CO 
 
 co" 
 
 >o 
 
 ** 
 
 inn to be cha 
 each Source 
 come, if Cost 
 cient Educati 
 defrayed from 
 Local Source 
 come alone. 
 
 5b 
 
 
 
 
 
 -* 
 
 CO 
 
 *o 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 1-1 
 
 
 CM 
 
 
 J5 
 
 
 as 
 
 .-« 
 
 Jr^ 
 
 CO 
 
 01 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 M* 
 
 CO 
 
 
 3 
 
 «« 
 
 ■* 
 
 "* 
 
 i~- 
 
 CM 
 
 •^ 
 
 J3 
 
 
 
 aT 
 
 O 
 
 co" 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 en 
 
 CM 
 
 CO 
 
 ai 
 
 CTJ 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 1-1 
 
 CO 
 
 CM 
 
 CO 
 
 r-H 
 
 ! Cost per Sch o- 
 efficient Edu- 
 stributed n car. 
 arding to the 
 Lng Rates of 
 eral Sources of 
 e. 
 
 11 
 
 si 
 
 ■0 
 as 
 
 O 
 
 1— 1 
 O 
 
 Oi 
 
 
 
 CM 
 CM 
 
 O 
 
 OS 
 CO 
 
 
 
 CO 
 CM 
 
 O 
 
 43 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 -e 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 Average 
 lar of 
 tion, di 
 ly ace 
 preced 
 the se% 
 Incom 
 
 eo 
 
 CM 
 
 i-H 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 ^ 
 
 CM 
 
 (J 
 
 
 
 rH 
 
 
 •~* 
 
 
 
 ««1 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 per Scholar, of 
 everal Sources of 
 me, in the Table 
 102., of Schools 
 icted in 1851. 
 
 is 
 
 U 
 
 si 
 
 "a 
 
 O 
 O 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 P3IT 
 CO 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 "0 
 
 r-4<N 
 
 CO 
 
 "JTH 
 
 as 
 
 to 
 
 u£SS>°< 
 
 3 
 
 00 
 
 rH 
 
 to 
 
 CM 
 
 CO 
 
 I-H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 en) 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 a^lis 
 
 8«s 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 CM 
 
 l-H 
 
 
 
 r of Schol 
 renoworwil 
 ted in Schc 
 eligious Co 
 ins, when r 
 efficient 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 °1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 # 
 
 
 
 .c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 Numbe 
 whoa 
 educa 
 of R 
 muni 
 dered 
 
 s 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 10^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ~» 
 
 I""" 
 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 1 
 
 ' 
 
 1 
 
 ' 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ±3 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 .2 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 <D 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 1* 
 
 
 .2 
 
 
 
 
 a* 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CD 
 
 rH 
 
 Ph 
 
 i-H 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 C 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 -a 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 rjj 
 
 
 13 
 O 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 ■3 
 
 -3 
 
 •a 
 
 O 
 O 
 
 IH 
 
 & 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 hJ 
 
 8 
 
 O 
 
 CO 
 
 5 
 
156 Total Outlay on Schools in England and Wales. 
 
 census of 1851 should show that no instruction, but 
 that afforded in Private and Dames' or Pauper and 
 Penal Schools, exists for these 383,784 children who 
 ought to be at school, then the task of the Religious 
 Communions would involve a further outlay on school 
 buildings, and an increased annual expenditure for the 
 efficient education of as many of these children, as 
 experience should prove to belong to the poorer classes. 
 
157 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 THE AUGMENTATION OP THE INCOME OF SCHOOLS CONNECTED WITH 
 THE RELIGIOUS COMMUNIONS. 
 
 1. An improved administration of Charitable Trusts. 
 
 The number of scholars for whom the Church of Eng- 
 land and the separate Religious Communions provide at 
 least the humblest rudiments of instruction in day 
 Schools, was shown, in the preceding chapter, to be 
 1,281,077, at a probable or ascertained present cost of 
 1,046,57m. 1 
 
 The reasons have been previously given for estimating 
 the amount now derived for the support of these schools 
 from each of the probable sources of income, as follows 2 : 
 from local endowment, 69,537?. ; from local subscrip- 
 tions 3 , 366,823?.; from local collections, 114,109?.; from 
 school-pence, 413,044?. ; from private supporters, 2000?. ; 
 from other sources, 81,076?. 
 
 But the state of the majority of these schools may be 
 conceived from the fact, that it had been rendered pro- 
 bable that, on the 31st December, 1851, 5152 Church 
 of England day Schools existed, in which the pecuniary 
 
 1 See Table, ante. 
 
 1 Ibid. 
 
 * Ragged Schools are here included with an income of 20,0C0r. 
 
158 Recapitulation as to Additional Income required. 
 
 " conditions of the augmentation of the teacher's salary 
 could be fulfilled by the managers, but in which the 
 teacher had either not attempted, or had failed, to fulfil 
 them by obtaining a certificate of merit. This fact 
 affords abundant proof of the need which exists of a 
 new class of teachers." 
 
 Still more significant is the probability that, in 
 " 11,881 schools in connection with the Church of 
 England, the income is below the level which would 
 entitle them to participate in the grants of the Com- 
 mittee of Council in augmentation of the salaries of 
 teachers, even if these teachers were able to obtain 
 certificates." 
 
 The large expenditure required upon school buildings, 
 and the great increase of income necessary to raise these 
 schools to a state of efficiency, have been recapitulated 
 at the close of the last Chapter. 
 
 Including 575,385 children not now known to be 
 at school, and 81,345 probably taught only in Dames' 
 Schools, the Religious Communions would have to pro- 
 vide an additional income of 1,844,265/. per annum. 
 
 The Table (page 166.) shows the relative incidence of 
 this charge of educating 1,836,562 scholars by the 
 Religious Communions, if that burden were distributed 
 on each source of income nearly in the present pro- 
 portions, and if no other sources were developed. Com- 
 bining the additional income not now raised and which 
 is necessary to the efficiency of Church of England 
 Schools, with that also required in other religious com- 
 munions, the following are the estimated proportions in 
 which this additional charge would fall on each source 
 of income: — On local endowment, 137,143/.; on local 
 subscriptions, 624,361?.; on local collections, 199,702/.; 
 on school-pence, 735,859/.; on other sources, 144,678/. 
 
 On the presumption that the preceding estimates are 
 correct, it must first be determined, how far it is pro- 
 bable that each of the present sources of income could 
 
Endowments for Education. 159 
 
 be so developed as to provide for its proportion of the 
 whole burden. 
 
 The whole of the measures of the Committee of 
 Council on Education have been framed upon the prin- 
 ciple of stimulating every form of voluntary exertion, 
 and so increasing the present sources of income. No 
 wide departure from this rule of action ought to occur, 
 without a well-ascertained necessity. To neglect, or 
 extinguish by a fatal rivalry the ancient or modern en- 
 dowments ; to despise or discourage contributions hal- 
 lowed by the charity of religious zeal ; or to refuse the 
 sacrifice^ of domestic piety and affection, would be ab- 
 surd, if they can be so administered as to secure an 
 efficient education for the people consistently with the 
 rights of conscience. 
 
 The sum annually derived from local endowment for 
 the support of elementary Schools has, in the preceding 
 pages, been estimated as 69,537/., and the additional 
 annual income required from this source as 137,143?., 
 making a total charge of 206,680L per annum, if the 
 remainder of the income required could be raised from 
 the other customary sources. 
 
 The Endowments for Education reported upon by 
 the Commissioners of Charities were classified as fol- 
 lows, in the Digest of their Reports 1 : — 
 
 Annual Income of Classical or Grammar Schools - 152,04.7/. 
 
 Annual Income of Schools not Classical - - 141,385 
 
 Annual Income of Charities given for or applied to 
 
 Education ------- 19,112 
 
 Total 312,544 
 
 If we may presume that the Income of the two latter 
 classes of Endowments are strictly applicable, under an 
 efficient administration, to the support of elementary 
 Schools, as now constituted under the Eeligious Com- 
 
160 Co-operation with the Civil Power. 
 
 munions, we should have an available Income, from 
 this source, of 160,497/. In order, therefore, to raise the 
 total charge of 206,680/. per annum from Endowments, 
 46,183Z. would be required which, at the period of the 
 above classification of Charities, did not appear to be 
 applicable to this use. 
 
 There are, however, many facts, relative to the Public 
 Charities, which render it probable that a much greater 
 augmentation of the Income of elementary Schools 
 from endowments would be easy of accomplishment, 
 provided the waste, misuse, neglect, fraud, and mis- 
 management of the present system of administration 
 could be superseded. For this object no preliminary 
 can be more auspicious than the gradual extension of a 
 system of Schools under the government of the Church 
 and the separate Religious Communions, and the in- 
 spection and encouragement of the State. 
 
 The course of events, and the popular instinct, seem 
 to have placed the education of the people under the 
 direction of the Religious Communions co-operating 
 with the Civil Power. On the one hand, that sentiment 
 which is universal and most powerful, brings the power 
 of the future life to operate on the present ; and, on the 
 other hand, the Secular Authority sustains the standard 
 of instruction — protects the minority — gives the sanc- 
 tion of the law to necessary reforms — maintains the 
 balance between the claims of the spiritual and the lay 
 elements — and will, when required, apply the legislative 
 authority for the protection and development of the 
 funds supplied by religious zeal and domestic piety. 
 
 The combination of these forces for an effectual re- 
 form in the administration of the Public Charities would 
 be irresistible. 
 
 There is nothing in which the Church of England and 
 the separate Religious Communions are more interested, 
 
 1 General Charities and Summaries, published by authority, 1843, p. 23. 
 
Value of the Charitable Trusts. 161 
 
 than in evoking the aid of the Civil Power, for a reform- 
 ation of the abuses which have rendered the administra- 
 tion of charitable trusts, and to a great extent of those 
 for education, a chaos of disorder and corruption. 
 
 From 1818 to 1837, four Commissions in succession 
 conducted the inquiries directed by Parliament into the 
 condition of these Charities. These Commissioners sat 
 continuously, with two intervals only, one of 17 and 
 the other of 14 months. The Commissioners, who, in 
 1818 were 14 in number, were increased to 20 in 1819, 
 and the field of inquiry was then extended. Parlia- 
 ment found it necessary in 1835 to increase their num- 
 ber to 30. 
 
 Their Reports fill 38 folio volumes. The number of 
 Charities reported upon is 28,840. The aggregate In- 
 come of the Charities at the dates of inquiry was 
 1,209,395?. There were 17,972?. under 10?. per an- 
 num, whose total income was 58,187?., or at the rate 
 of 3?. 4s. dd. each. 
 
 The Commissioners ascertained that 442,915 acres' of 
 land, much of which is in the immediate vicinity of 
 large towns, belonged to the Charities. As a large por- 
 tion of this land is very valuable for building, Mr. 
 Senior 2 was probably correct in estimating its average 
 value at 100?. per acre, and the whole to be worth 
 44,000,000?. To this must be added the value of the 
 houses and their sites (not included in the preced- 
 ing average of land), and he estimates their number 
 at 63,000, worth, at 200?. each, 12,000,000?. more. 
 The value of personal property, mortgages, turnpike 
 bonds, and stock in the public securities was reported 
 
 1 Summary of Land, &c, appropriated to Charities. Digest, pp. 20, 21. 
 
 2 Mr. Senior has acted for seventeen years as one of the Masters in 
 Chancery who have been charged with the judicial administration of Chari- 
 ties. His opinion is stated in an article in the " Edinburgh Review " 
 on Lord Lyndhurst's bill, to which I shall again refer as a record of ex- 
 perience and opinions. 
 
 M 
 
162 Property worth Seventy -jive Millions, subject to 
 
 by the Commissioners to amount to 6, 668, 527?. x The 
 property devoted to charitable purposes must therefore 
 be worth at least 65,000,000?., and the income derived 
 from it might be enormously increased by an efficient 
 management. But many charities were not included 
 in the reports : the total value, therefore, may be safely 
 estimated at 75,000,000?. 
 
 The Commissioners " for inquiring into the adminis- 
 tration and practical operation of the Poor Laws," 
 conclude their Report on Eemedial Measures by a para- 
 graph which, I am permitted by Mr. Senior to state, 
 was written by the Bishop of London, and which was 
 intended to direct the attention of Parliament and the 
 public to the importance of adopting vigorous measures 
 to secure the application of a large part of these Chari- 
 table Endowments to the education of the people. 
 
 " We believe 2 ," say the Commissioners, " that if the 
 funds now destined to the purposes of education, many 
 of which are applied in a manner unsuited to the present 
 wants of society, were wisely and economically employed, 
 they would be sufficient to give all the assistance which 
 can be prudently afforded by the State. As the subject 
 is not within our Commission, we will not dwell upon 
 it further, and we have ventured on these few remarks 
 only for the purpose of recording our conviction, that 
 as soon as a good administration of the Poor Laws shall 
 have rendered further improvement possible, the most 
 important duty of the Legislature is to take measures 
 to promote the religious and moral education of the 
 labouring classes." To this Report the name of the 
 present Archbishop of Canterbury is appended. 
 
 It is not, therefore, without the support of high au- 
 thority, that reliance is placed on the resources which 
 
 1 Summary of Lund and Principal Sums of Stock and Money appro- 
 priated to Charities, reported upon by the Commissioners, pp. 20, 21. of the 
 Digest. 
 
 2 Report of H. M. Commissioners for Inquiry into the Administration and 
 practioal Operation of the Poor Laws. Pellowes, 1834, 8vo edit, p. 362. 
 
Neglect, Usurpation, Waste, Failure, and Abuses. 163 
 
 might be derived from a vigorous, pure, and wise 
 administration of Charitable Endowments for the sup- 
 port of public education. 
 
 No funds in the just and wise application of which 
 the public, and especially the poorer classes, are univer- 
 sally interested, were ever worse administered. A 
 part of the property has been most injuriously let upon 
 life leases renewable by the payment of fines. The 
 houses belonging to the Charities are, to an almost in- 
 credible extent, in a state of dilapidation. Some of the 
 property is in the possession of persons holding by 
 adverse titles, or without any title, and much more in 
 that of lessees collusively admitted, and paying rents 
 greatly below the value. Where negligence and fraud 
 have not wasted or misappropriated the income, it is 
 often, especially where small, uselessly applied. Even 
 that larger part of this vast revenue which was be- 
 queathed for objects of unquestionable utility, and 
 which has been honestly managed, might generally be 
 much more efficiently administered* The objects for 
 which many of these endowments were bequeathed were 
 ill-defined. They were left, in general terms, " for the 
 use of the poor." Some were destined to superstitious 
 uses, and others to objects now become obsolete, or 
 for purposes which, from the lapse of time and change 
 of circumstances, it is impossible to fulfil. A still 
 larger part of the revenue was destined to be applied, 
 according to views of charity, which experience has 
 proved to be mischievous. Consequently, such monies 
 are often squandered in political corruption. When 
 the Charities of a Borough do not undermine its inde- 
 pendence, they often sap the frugality, industry, and 
 forethought of the poor. The days on which the funds 
 of Town Charities are distributed are not seldom sa- 
 turnalia of every form of excess. The trustees of ex- 
 tensive endowments have often taken no further con- 
 cern in their right administration than to preside in the 
 Guildhall, or the Hospital, while their clerk, seated on 
 
 M 2 
 
164 Costs and Abuses of Charity Suits. 
 
 a high three-legged stool, at a desk, distributed to all 
 comers a certain stated "Dole," to be immediately 
 wasted in beerhouses. 
 
 Before describing more minutely what are the pe- 
 culiar difficulties which have involved the Charitable 
 Endowments of this country in such grievous conse- 
 quences, it appears desirable to point out, that these 
 evils naturally group themselves round two classes of 
 remedies: viz., 1. administrative aid, control, or inquiry: 
 2. judicial interference. 
 
 The action of the Court of Chancery is purely ju- 
 dicial. 1 Its powers must be called into activity by per- 
 sons interested. Until, therefore, the Commission of 
 Inquiry certified 385 cases to the Attorney-General, no 
 official interference had of late years occurred. Con- 
 sequently, any extent of abuse might have wasted a 
 Charity, without the control of the Court, unless a bill, 
 petition, or information had been presented. But the 
 proceedings thus commenced often originated in party 
 spirit — in personal enmity, — or, as the Commissioners 
 of Inquiry state 2 , in " several instances " " brought " to 
 their notice, "the funds of Charities have been subjected 
 to enormous expense by proceedings carried on evidently 
 with a view to costs, rather than to the benefit of the 
 Charity, and which would never have been instituted 
 had the Attorney-General exercised effectual super- 
 intendence." Sir George Turner, in the debate on Lord 
 Cottenham's bill, stated, as an example of this abuse, 
 that a particular attorney in the neighbourhood of that 
 house filed informations against the different Charities 
 in the City of London, and against a vast number of 
 other Charities, at the relation of some person nominally 
 interested, and, to his knowledge, the funds of many of 
 these Charities had been completely wasted in the liti- 
 gation which ensued, in consequence of the want of 
 
 1 Edinburgh Review. Senior, " Administration of Charitable Trusts." 
 * Thirty-second Report, pp. 1 — 4. 
 
Court of Chancery must Confirm any Explicit Trust. 165 
 
 sufficient control with respect to suits to correct abuses 
 in Charities. 
 
 There is both a necessity for an administrative con- 
 trol over the origin of such suits, which the Attorney- 
 General cannot now exert, and also for the constant 
 operation of some vigilant authority 1 to bring abuses 
 under judicial correction. In 81 of the 385 cases cer- 
 tified to the Attorney-General by the Commission of 
 Inquiry, in which the gain of the Charities can be 
 numerically stated, property estimated (at 20 years' pur- 
 chase) to be worth 623,366^. 16s. lli. 2 was added to 
 the value of these endowments 3 , and schemes were es- 
 tablished in respect of grammar and other Schools the 
 income of which amounted to 28,00(W. 
 
 Not only can the Court of Chancery exert no admi- 
 nistrative power in originating proceedings for the cor- 
 rection of abuses, but it can only interfere to secure the 
 application of the property to the objects to which it was 
 devoted by the founder. 4 Under such limited powers, 
 Charities may be confirmed by the decrees of the Court, 
 in their appropriation to schemes of education altoge- 
 ther antiquated. The funds are absorbed in the main- 
 tenance of sinecure functionaries, whose office has sur- 
 vived their duties. Hospitals founded for the support 
 of a few poor students have become wealthy corpora- 
 tions, supporting, in purposeless ease, men who ought to 
 render service to the public, for the ample revenues 
 which they consume. Some of the Charities are en- 
 dowments which had a monastic origin, and the Court 
 has interfered to enforce them, though the profuse and 
 indiscriminate charity thus let loose has plunged the 
 
 1 This is in some degree supplied by the Charity Commission of 1849, 
 but, as it was not constituted by act of parliament, its authority is both 
 limited and resisted. 
 
 2 I am indebted to Mr. Fearon, the solicitor _to the Attorney General, for 
 these facts. 
 
 3 Sir P. Thesiger's Speech, March 26, 1852, on the Charitable Trusts Bill. 
 Hansard, vol. cxx. p. 214. 
 
 4 Edin. Review. Senior, "Administration of Charitable Trusts." 
 
 m 3 
 
J 66 Indemnity of Trustees for Acting on Advice. 
 
 parish into pauperism. If the trust be clear, and the 
 purpose be legal, it is useless to attempt to show in the 
 Court of Chancery that the funds might be more bene- 
 ficially employed, or that the consequences of a strict 
 fulfilment of the intentions of the founder would be per- 
 nicious. It may be clear, that no abuse could produce 
 greater evil than an obedience to the decree. " The 
 Court can give no relief. The purpose is lawful — the 
 trust is explicit. It must be performed whatever be 
 the consequences." 1 
 
 There are numerous matters of detail in which the 
 Charities need the administrative aid of a responsible 
 power, or to be guided by counsel authorising proceed- 
 ings which trustees are incompetent to perform, but for 
 obedience to which advice they might have indemnity, 
 until appeal should be made. 
 
 For all such functions, the Court of Chancery is inca- 
 pacitated 2 by the vast expense with which a concurrence 
 of circumstances loads all suitors at its bar. Those who 
 are competent, by great experience, to give opinions on 
 the causes in which this expensiveness originates attri- 
 bute it to " the 3 excessive centralization" of the Court. 
 " Every matter referred to it must be heard in London. 
 The first consequence is, that every inquiry, unless it be 
 
 1 Edin. Review. Senior, " Administration of Charitable Trusts." 
 * The Select Committee of the House of Commons, which sat in 1835, 
 report that " proceedings were not, in all cases, certified to the Attorney- 
 General " by the Commissioners of Inquiry, " by reason of the smallness of 
 the sum to be recovered, compared with the costs attendant on the necessary 
 suit, and also by the consideration, that, in the event of the proceedings 
 being unsuccessful, there was no protection to the defendants, as no costs 
 are ever paid by the Crown." The Committee further report " the pre- 
 judicial delay and destructive costs incident" to proceedings in the Court of 
 Chancery, and state that "the requisite correction" of abuses "consumes, 
 under the present mode, from five to ten years of time, and can only be 
 effected at a ruinous sacrifice of the funds of the Charity, while many 
 aggravated abuses are tolerated and continue unredressed, from the appre- 
 hension entertained of the serious consequences to disinterested parties in 
 attempting a remedy. It is in evidence that the mode of taking accounts 
 before the Master in Chancery is peculiarly dilatory and expensive, and that 
 the costs of a fresh trust-deed not unfrequently exhaust the funds of a 
 Charity for several years." Page vii. 
 3 Edinburgh Review. Senior, " Administration of Charitable Trusts.' - 
 
Causes of Ruinous Expense in Charity Suits. 167 
 
 a mere London question, must be managed by four sets 
 of solicitors." " Thus four sets of expenses are in- 
 curred." " In the next place, either the whole evidence 
 must be written, or the witnesses must travel to London, 
 and remain there until their evidence is wanted. Matters 
 that might be investigated and disposed of in five or six 
 days, by a Judge on the spot, last through as many 
 years, and cost as many hundreds, when the inquiry 
 takes place two hundred miles off, and is managed by 
 persons who, as they always urge in excuse of their ig- 
 norance of facts, are mere agents, and must eonstantly 
 refer for information and instructions to their country 
 correspondents." 
 
 When such proceedings have been instituted, they 
 are often so languidly conducted that they are pro- 
 tracted over years. As they have originated often in 
 motives in which the benefit of the Charity forms the 
 smallest part, so they are often at length compromised 
 at the expense of the Charity estate, if not by its ruin 1 , 
 and without any beneficial result. Yet the Court of 
 Chancery has no power to prevent enormities occasion- 
 
 1 " In the case of the Attorney-General v. Nethercoat, the income of a 
 Charity property worth about 3000Z., had been misapplied in payment of 
 poor-rates and church-rates. An information was filed in the Court of 
 Chancery, and a long litigation ensued ; the expense of which, from time to 
 time, was partially defrayed by sales of portions of the property. At length, 
 a final decree was made, which declared that the income of the charity ought 
 in future to be applied for the benefit of the poor not receiving relief from 
 
 the rates removed the existing trustees — and directed the further costs 
 
 to be raised by sale or mortgage, and a scheme to be framed for the appli- 
 cation of the residuary income." 
 
 " The property now remaining was an estate producing 1051. a year. The 
 unsatisfied costs amounted to 2000Z. That sum was raised by mortgage at 
 4J per cent. There remains therefore, for the purposes of the charity, 15/. 
 a year, being about one tenth of the original income ! " 
 
 " In another case, an information was filed to ascertain, among other 
 things, the boundaries of some charity lands. A hedge bad. been grubbed 
 up, and the land taken in by a neighbouring occupier. The site of the 
 hedge was worth about 201. Two hundred pounds were spent m ascertain- 
 ing whether it belonged to the charity or to the owner of the adjoining 
 freehold." Edinburgh Review. Senior, "Administration of Charitable 
 
 Trusts." 
 
 M 4 
 
168 The Act of the 43 Elizabeth, c. 4. 
 
 ing so profuse a waste of charitable funds. " An 1 
 effectual control over the institution of such proceed- 
 ings, and a superintendence of them during their pro- 
 gress, are imperatively required." 
 
 The Court of Chancery formerly exercised an au- 
 thority created in 1601, by the Act of the 43 Eliza- 
 beth, c. 4., which was intended, at that early period, 
 to provide a remedy for evils arising from " frauds, 
 breaches of trust, or negligence of those who should 
 employ the same." Under this Act the Lord Chancellor 
 issued commissions, under which three or four Com- 
 missioners, aided by a jury, could make local investi- 
 gation respecting charity estates, and " the abuses, 
 breaches of trust, negligences, misemployments, not 
 employing, concealing, defrauding, misconverting, or 
 misgovernment " of such property. The Commissioners, 
 after due inquiry, could make orders and decrees for 
 the better management of the property, which were to 
 have full effect and authority, unless overruled upon 
 appeal by the Lord Chancellor. The decrees were en- 
 forced by the same process as that of the Court of 
 Chancery, and were filed in an office of the Court, called 
 the "Petty Bag." More than 1000 such commissions 
 were issued, between the passing of the Act and 1760; 
 the greater part of which were executed in the reigns of 
 Charles I. and Charles II. Though no such commissions 
 have been issued since the reign of George III., it is 
 clear that this Act originated in an effort to diminish 
 the expensiveness of such proceedings, which was frus- 
 trated by the power of appeal to the Court ; to give 
 greater vigour to investigation into abuses, and accu- 
 racy to the result ; and to secure the advantage of a 
 peculiar administrative as well as judicial authority, 
 which should originate and conduct the inquiry, as well 
 as issue the decree. Divested of the expensiveness of 
 an appeal and with Commissions judicially constituted, 
 local courts might have been created which would have 
 
 1 Hine on Endowed Public Charities, p. ?, 
 
Chancery Suits ruin Small Charities. 169 
 
 struck the most direct blow at suits originating in poli- 
 tical or social strife, or conducted for the sake of the 
 costs without reference to the interests of the charity ; 
 would have prevented the waste of dilatory litigation, 
 and the injustice of fraudulent compromises at the 
 expense of the endowment. But as the Commissions 
 were constituted, they were found 1 useless, and dis- 
 continued. 
 
 The immediate consequence of the overwhelming ex- 
 pensiveness of the Court of Chancery is a denial of 
 justice to all the smaller charities. 
 
 "As 2 a general rule, it may be laid down, that the 
 instant a charity not exceeding 30?. a year becomes the 
 subject of a suit, it is gone. One of 60?. a year is re- 
 duced one half; one of 100?. a year, one third. The 
 prudent friends of such a charity, will submit to see it 
 mismanaged to any extent short of the destruction of all 
 its utility, rather than risk its utter annihilation by the 
 ruinous protection of the Court." But the small chari- 
 ties are so numerous, as to render this complaint an in- 
 superable obstacle to the continuance of even their 
 judicial control in the Court of Chancery. 
 
 Their number, and the intimate connection of a very 
 large proportion of these small charities with elementary 
 education, must be my excuse for setting forth at some 
 length the dangers to which they are liable — some of 
 which they have to encounter in common with the 
 larger endowments, but many of which are peculiar 
 to them. 
 
 The Commissioners appointed by Her Majesty, in 
 September 1849, to inquire into those cases of public 
 charitable endowments which were investigated by and 
 reported upon by the Charity Commissioners, but not 
 certified to the Attorney-General in their First Report 3 , 
 
 1 Sir F. Thesiger's Speech on Charitable Trusts Bill. Hansard, vol. cxx. 
 
 p. 210. 
 
 2 Edin. Review. Senior, "Administrationof Charitable Trusts." Mr. Goul- 
 burn, in the debate on Lord Cottenham's bill, made a similar statement. 
 
 3 Presented to both Houses of Parliament by command of her Majesty, 
 June, 1850. 
 
170 The Number of Small Charities is very great. 
 
 classify the whole of the 28,840 charities reported upon 
 by the Commission of Inquiry, into groups according to 
 their income. The numbers in each class are reported 
 by them to be as follows : — 
 
 Charities 1 , the incomes of which do not amount to 
 
 hi. per annum 
 Amounting to 
 
 and under 
 
 hi. 
 
 10 
 
 20 
 
 30 
 
 50 
 
 100 
 
 500 
 
 1000 
 
 2000 and upwards 
 
 Total 
 
 101. 
 
 20 
 
 30 
 
 50 
 
 100 
 
 500 
 
 1000 
 
 2000 
 
 13,331 
 
 4,641 
 
 3,908 
 
 1,866 
 
 1,799 
 
 1,540 
 
 1,417 
 
 209 
 
 73 
 
 - 56 
 
 28,840 
 
 1 lam indebted to Mr. Fearon for the following Table of Charities* having 
 incomes of 101. per annum and upwards f, classed according to the amount 
 of their incomes, showing the number of such charities, the aggregate 
 income of the several classes : — 
 
 
 
 
 
 Aggregate 
 
 
 
 
 
 Income. 
 
 
 3013 Charities am 
 
 ounting to £10 
 
 and under £20 
 
 .£51,694 
 
 
 1867 
 
 20 
 
 „ 30 
 
 43,400 
 
 
 1079 
 
 30 
 
 40 
 
 35,891 
 
 
 721 
 
 . 40 
 
 50 
 
 31,318 
 
 
 50G 
 
 50 
 
 „ 60 
 
 26,939 
 
 
 393 
 
 60 
 
 70 
 
 24,988 
 
 
 238 
 
 70 
 
 80 
 
 17 506 
 
 
 238 
 
 80 
 
 90 
 
 19,630 
 
 
 175 
 
 , 90 
 
 100 
 
 10,427 
 
 
 627 
 
 100 
 
 „ 150 
 
 75,731 
 
 
 280 
 
 150 
 
 „ 200 
 
 48,010 
 
 
 170 
 
 , 200 
 
 250 
 
 35,576 
 
 
 107 
 
 250 
 
 „ 300 
 
 28,961 
 
 
 92 
 
 300 
 
 350 
 
 29,771 
 
 
 63 
 
 , 350 
 
 „ 400 
 
 23,408 
 
 
 54 
 
 400 
 
 „ 450 
 
 22,822 
 
 
 49 
 
 , 450 
 
 „ 500 
 
 23,041 
 
 
 66 
 
 500 
 
 „ 600 
 
 36,182 
 
 
 53 
 
 600 
 
 „ 700 
 
 34,450 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Cd 
 
 fd. 10,688 
 
 
 Carried forwari 
 
 1 625,745 
 
 * Calculated from the Analytical Digest presented to both Houses of 
 Parliament in 1842. 
 
 t There were also about 17,972 Charities under 101. per annum, with an 
 aggregate income of about 58,1871. 
 
Small Charities are liable to peculiar danger. 171 
 
 The aggregate income of these charities at the time 
 when the late Commissioners made their inquiry was 
 1,209,395/. ; and although some of the smaller charities 
 may be lost, the income of others has been so much 
 increased, as to render the present aggregate consider- 
 ably greater than the sum above stated. 
 
 Lord Brougham l has stated his conviction that the 
 endowments for education, the annual income from 
 which has been previously stated to be 312,544/., were 
 worth " half a million at least." 
 
 In the preceding classification the most striking fea- 
 ture is the vast number of those for small annual sums. 
 It shows that there were no less than 17,972 charitable 
 endowments of less than 10/. per annum; 21,880, of less 
 than 20/. per annum; and 26,085, of less than 100/. 
 It is more than probable, that a larger relative pro- 
 portion of small endowments would be found among 
 those charities which are devoted to education. 
 
 Now, these small bequests are liable to peculiar dan- 
 gers. They consist to a large extent of rent-charges, 
 and in the lapse of time, from neglect in the appoint- 
 ment of trustees, or from their incapacity, absence, or 
 omission, the payment of the rent-charge falls into dis- 
 
 
 
 
 Aggregate 
 
 
 
 
 Income. 
 
 Bt.fd. 10,688 
 
 Brought forward 
 
 . 
 
 £025,745 
 
 41 Charities am 
 
 ounting to £700 and under 
 
 £800 
 
 30,452 
 
 26 
 
 800 
 
 900 
 
 21,971 
 
 22 , 
 
 , 900 „ 
 
 1000 
 
 20,841 
 
 74 
 
 1000 
 
 2C00 
 
 99,364 
 
 24 , 
 
 , 2000 „ 
 
 3000 
 
 67,437 
 
 10 
 
 3000 „ 
 
 4000 
 
 34,450 
 
 4 , 
 
 4000 „ 
 
 5000 
 
 17,648 
 
 7 , 
 
 6000 „ 
 
 6000 
 
 38,195 
 
 2 , 
 
 6000 „ 
 
 7000 
 
 13,653 
 
 
 , 7000 
 
 8000 
 
 
 3 
 
 , 8000 „ 
 
 9000 
 
 25,397 
 
 1 , 
 
 , 9000 „ 
 
 10,000 
 
 9,713 
 
 1 , 
 
 10,000 „ 
 
 15,000 
 
 14,789 
 
 1 
 
 , 15,000 
 
 20,000 
 
 15,817 
 
 1 
 
 , 20,000 
 
 25,000 
 
 24,963 
 
 
 25,000 
 
 30,000 
 
 29,344 
 
 j 
 
 30,000 „ 
 
 35,000 
 
 30,132 
 
 1 ', 
 
 35,000 „ 
 
 40,000 
 
 39,297 
 
 10,908 
 
 
 
 .£1,151,248 
 
 1 Lord Broug! 
 
 iam's Speeches. Vol. iii 
 
 p. 256. No1 
 
 e. 
 
172 Difficulty and Expense of transferring Charity Stock. 
 
 use, and after some years is absorbed into the estate, 
 which may meanwhile have changed hands. New pro- 
 prietors often resist the payment of a charge thus for- 
 gotten or neglected, and small charities cannot sustain 
 the expense of enforcing it. 
 
 "When such endowments are secured in the public 
 funds they are liable to a new class of difficulties, as to 
 the appointment of trustees, which cannot be accom- 
 plished without considerable expense. The Bank of 
 England does not permit stock to be entered in more 
 than four names: consequently, new appointments of 
 trustees are required at shorter intervals, than when the 
 number of trustees is much greater. " Stock 1 , like other 
 property, held jointly by several persons, devolves on 
 the survivor, and after him is held by his representa- 
 tives. The survivor may have removed from the dis- 
 trict in which the charity is applicable, and may not be 
 traceable ; he may have died in poverty, having no pro- 
 perty of his own to be administered, and then the cha- 
 rity, in order to obtain either the dividends or the 
 capital, must incur the expense of a special administra- 
 tion from the Prerogative Court of Canterbury ; or, his 
 own property lying in one diocese, his will may have 
 been proved in the Bishop's or Archdeacon's Court, and 
 then, as no probate, except one granted by the Preroga- 
 tive Court is available at the Bank with reference to 
 stock, the will must be proved in that court at the ex- 
 pense of the charity.' 2 When the surviving trustee 
 or his representatives are known and capable of making 
 a transfer, they often, and not unjustifiably, decline to 
 make it, unless to trustees legally appointed ; lest if the 
 stock should afterwards be misapplied, or made away 
 with by any of the new trustees, or persons deriving 
 
 1 Observations on the Necessity of a Legislative Measure for the Pro- 
 tection and Superintendence of Endowed Public Charities. By James Hine, 
 Esq. Vacher, 1842. 
 
 4 Vide Abberton, Worcestershire ; Sim's Charity, 26th Report of Charity 
 Commissioners, p. 668. 
 
Charity Funds in private hands disappear. 173 
 
 title from them, the parties making the transfer should 
 be held responsible for the loss. 1 It may here be re- 
 marked, that as the Bank does not allow stock to be 
 designated in their books as belonging to any trust, it 
 appears to be the property of the individuals in whose 
 names it stands 2 , and consequently there are no means 
 of guarding against its embezzlement," except that in 
 Charities which can bear the cost a distringas may be 
 put upon the fund. 
 
 When such charities consist of houses, they generally 
 fall into disrepair, from the insufficiency of the income, 
 and in a few years their value is greatly diminished. 
 Neglect or irregularity in the renewal of the trustees 
 often also enables the tenant to usurp property: and 
 when Masters of Schools have died in a dwelling (often 
 with land attached), their descendants have continued 
 in undisturbed possession for so long a period, that at 
 length they have successfully resisted ejectment. 
 
 The ignorance or other incapacity of trustees, has 
 led to the investment of the funds of charities on insuf- 
 ficient security. 3 Sometimes they are tempted by a 
 higher rate of interest to place them in the hands of 
 some solicitor, or other inhabitant of the parish. But 
 even when entrusted to the chief landed proprietor, or 
 to the incumbent and his successors, however wealthy 
 or respectable, experience shows that, in the lapse of 
 time, monies so confided 4 follow the fluctuating for- 
 tunes of families, or owing to personal or accidental 
 influences, disappear. Such funds have also not un- 
 
 1 Great Marlow, Bucks ; Howe's Charity, 26th Keport, p. 143. 
 
 2 Focherby, Yorkshire; Ramsden's Charities, 18th Keport, p. 594. 
 
 3 The Commissioners of Inquiry, in their Third Report, dated 15th Jan. 
 1820, stated, " We have found much mischief resulting from the practice of 
 placing money destined to charitable uses upon private security, and still 
 more from leaving it in private hands at interest without any security. 
 By referring to the cases reported, numerous instances will be seen of 
 charitable funds lost by these means; and it appears to us much to be 
 wished that some power should exist, under due modifications, of enforcing 
 the investment of such funds upon proper security." 
 
 * Hine, on Endowed Public Charities. 
 
174 Trusts for Education require Extension. 
 
 frequently been advanced at, high rates of interest to 
 the parish to enable its officers to build the workhouse, 
 to provide for the expense of a new road or bridge, or 
 to rebuild or repair the church. It has been afterwards 
 discovered that such outlay ought to have been defrayed 
 from the current rates, and could not legally be made a 
 mortgage on them. New occupiers or owners have 
 objected to the charge even of the interest, and it has 
 then been discovered that no means existed of recover- 
 ing the principal. Thus the whole endowment has been 
 absorbed for parochial uses. 1 
 
 The recommendation of the Commissioners of Inquiry, 
 as to the redemption of the funds so absorbed, might be 
 accomplished if power was given to enforce a mort- 
 gage on the parochial rates, to be repaid by annual 
 instalments, in twenty years. This power in the larger 
 charities should be subject to the control of the Court 
 of Chancery. 
 
 The bequests for education are frequently so meagre, 
 that they are insufficient for the support of even a 
 small school ; yet they are not seldom bequeathed in 
 terms so limiting their application, that they cannot be 
 employed in aid of the parochial or other local school. 
 A charity of this kind may be applicable only to in- 
 struction in the Catechism, or to the preparation of a 
 limited number of children for confirmation, or to 
 
 1 " We may here observe," say the Commissioners of Inquiry in their 
 final General Report, " on an error which is very prevalent, but, as it 
 appears to us, unsupported by any authority, and contrary to the tenor of 
 the decisions of the Courts of Equity, that charities given to the poor in 
 general terms, or for the relief or support of the poor, are applicable in aid 
 of parish rates. We have in some instances, where the funds have been 
 large, certified cases of this description to the Attorney-General, for the 
 purpose of his obtaining the directions of a Court of Equity thereon ; but 
 there are a great nvimber of charities of so small an income that we have 
 thought ourselves precluded, in these cases, from doing more than recom- 
 mending a more correct mode of application. Another subject which 
 appears to us worthy of consideration is, whether some provision should 
 not be made for the continuance of charities, the principal of which has 
 been absorbed in the parish stock, or applied to parochial purposes, where 
 such debt has been acknowledged by the payment of interest or otherwise." 
 32nd Report, part i. 
 
Competition destroys inefficient Endowed Schools. 175 
 
 teaching to read in the Holy Scriptures. Often the ob- 
 jects are much more peculiar ; as, for example, that the 
 scholars learn " plain song," and to read. 
 
 In some parishes many small rent* charges of from 
 21. to KM. exist under limited trusts of this description, 
 and even under different sets of trustees, which might 
 be employed to increase the efficiency of the local 
 Schools. In other cases, a house and garden for a 
 Master have been left to one set of trustees — another 
 may possess a dilapidated school-house or oratory, or a 
 disused pest-house or hospital — a third a small field ; 
 besides which such rent-charges as have been described 
 above may exist ; yet, from various causes, the trustees 
 may be unwilling to co-operate, or may want the power. 
 Consequently, while the parish possesses, in these sepa- 
 rate endowments, resources equal to the support of an 
 efficient elementary School, no such institution may 
 exist, or it may languish in merited contempt and 
 neglect. 
 
 Even when endowments for education are equal to 
 the annual charges of a small School, the terms of the 
 trust so injuriously limit the objects to which the funds 
 can be applied, that no scholars would resort to it if it 
 were in rivalry with a Parochial School conducted by a 
 trained Master, possessing a certificate, and aided by 
 Pupil Teachers. 
 
 The trustees may even be unable to avail themselves 
 of the clauses inserted in the recent School Sites Acts, 
 and to obtain a grant from the Committee of Council 
 for the enlargement and repair of their School buildings, 
 if they were unable to satisfy their Lordships, that they 
 have the power and the disposition to provide an efficient 
 education for their scholars. 
 
 To this end, it is desirable that such trustees should 
 be enabled to receive and apply subscriptions in aid of 
 the charitable funds ; and to educate scholars who 
 contribute their school pence ; to apprentice Pupil 
 Teachers to the Master ; to exercise the powers given 
 by the School Sites Acts over the appointment and dis- 
 
176 Clauses to render Endowments efficient in 1841. 
 
 missal of the Teachers ; and especially to include in the 
 course of instruction, and in the organization and disci- 
 pline of the School, every modern improvement. 
 
 These were objects which the Committee of Council 
 on Education had in view at so early a period as 1841. 
 In that year, Sir George Grey and the Chancellor of the 
 Exchequer introduced a Bill, entitled " An Act to afford 
 further Facilities for the Conveyance and Endowment of 
 Sites for Schools," which contained the three clauses 
 quoted in the note below. 1 
 
 1 " And whereas many grants have been made of land, houses or tene- 
 ments, and many gifts of money for the purposes of education, which 
 purposes, either expressly declared by the donors, or settled by long usage, 
 have become difficult of performance from the insufficiency of the endow- 
 ment, and as any application to the Court of Chancery, or Court of Session, 
 or other court in respect thereof, would be attended with great expense, it 
 is desirable to give certain facilities for rendering the same more efficient ; 
 be it therefore enacted, that where any lands, buildings or tenements or 
 heritages, or any money, stock in the public funds, or other securities, not 
 amounting in value to the annual sum of thirty pounds, shall have been or 
 shall be vested in any trustee or trustees for any purpose of education, and 
 the same shall be deemed to be inadequate for effecting the purposes of the 
 trust, it shall be lawful for the major part, being not less than two-thirds of 
 the trustees, to lay before her Majesty, her heirs and successors, in council, 
 subject to the provisions hereinafter enacted, a scheme to apply, for ever or 
 for any limited time, the whole income of such property in aid of some 
 school in the same or the next adjoining parish or parishes, whether such 
 school be permanently endowed or be supported wholly or in part by 
 voluntary subscriptions, and with the consent of her Majesty, her heirs and 
 successors, in council, to determine and settle upon what terms and con- 
 ditions such aid shall be received ; and such application of the income of 
 such property shall commence and take effect at such time or on such 
 terms and conditions as her Majesty, her heirs and successors, in council, shall 
 direct ; and during all such time as such application shall take place, the 
 original trusts vested in such trustees shall cease to be in force : provided, 
 that nothing in this clause contained shall be construed to apply to any school 
 subject to the provisions of the act passed in the fourth year of the reign 
 of her present Majesty, intituled ' An Act for improving the Condition and 
 extending the Benefits of Grammar Schools.' 
 
 " And be it enacted, that the major part of the trustees of any land or 
 buildings held upon or applied to any such trust as last aforesaid, or where 
 the actual trustees cannot be ascertained, the major part of the persons 
 who, during the term of ten years, shall have acted as the trustees thereof, 
 where the annual value of such land or building shall not exceed one hun- 
 dred pounds, shall be empowered, with the consent of her Majesty, her 
 heirs and successors, in council, to convert and apply the premises so held 
 
Improvements which might have heen thus effected. 177 
 
 It is within the knowledge of the author, that if these 
 clauses had passed into a law, the trustees of very 
 many small charities would have eagerly availed them- 
 selves of their provisions. A great number of these 
 small endowments, which are now uselessly spent, or 
 lost from neglect, or absorbed in collateral parochial 
 uses, or even perniciously administered, would have been 
 most usefully applied to raise the standard of education, 
 or to extend the benefits of an elementary School, under 
 inspection. The clauses were, however, unfortunately 
 proposed at a period when it was impossible for the 
 
 upon or applied to such trust as aforesaid, or any part thereof, to purposes 
 of education other than or in addition to those expressed in the instrument 
 whereby the said trust shall be constituted, or which may have been settled 
 by long usage, in such manner, however, as that the education and instruc- 
 tion of poor persons shall be promoted by such conversion and new appli- 
 cation ; and when such trustees shall require the advance of any sum of 
 money for the repairing, altering, or enlarging the premises used for the 
 purposes of such trust, or for the building of another school upon any part 
 of the land belonging thereto, or otherwise for the permanent benefit of the 
 trust, it shall be lawful for the major part of such trustees, with the like 
 consent of her Majesty, her heirs and successors, in council, to accept the 
 grant of such money upon any terms and conditions which the said major 
 part of the trustees shall deem expedient, and which shall not be incon- 
 sistent with the general purport of their trust ; and such terms and con- 
 ditions shall be and remain obligatory upon them and their successors in the 
 said trust, in like manner as if they had been contained in the instrument 
 whereby the trust was originally created : provided, that nothing in this 
 clause contained shall be construed to apply to any school subject to the 
 provisions of the Act passed in the fourth year of the reign of her present 
 Majesty, intituled ' An Act for improving the Condition and extending the 
 Benefits of Grammar Schools.' 
 
 " Provided nevertheless, that no schoolmaster or schoolmistress who, by 
 virtue of any such trust, shall be entitled to receive any stipend, salary, or 
 sum during his or her life or for any shorter period, shall be deprived 
 thereof by reason of anything hereinbefore enacted : provided also, that 
 the intention and objects of the founder of any school, or the donor of any 
 property applicable to such purposes as aforesaid, shall be pursued as nearly 
 as possible; and that it shall not be lawful for the trustees of any funds, 
 lands, houses, premises, or other property, to apply, under the provisions of 
 this Act, any portion thereof in aid of any school, or to convert and apply 
 the same to the purposes of education, in such a manner as that religious 
 instruction at variance with that to which the estate of such trustees shall 
 be legally applicable at the time when it is proposed to divert the same 
 may be promoted in consequence of such diversion and new application of 
 the property." 
 
 N 
 
178 "Depository and Registry of Deeds required. 
 
 existing Administration successfully to encounter oppo- 
 sition, and when even the most laudable efforts of the 
 Government provoked criticism. They were conse- 
 quently abandoned. 
 
 Had they passed into a law, the experience of the 
 Privy Council might also have been most usefully em- 
 ployed to guide by advice trustees in the administration 
 of such charities : they would have enabled the Govern- 
 ment to restore dilapidated fabrics ; to group round the 
 original school-house, a dwelling for the Master, class 
 rooms, and an Infant School ; to use the field for allot- 
 ment gardens for the scholars ; to restrain the misap- 
 propriation of the endowment in aid of the parochial 
 rates ; to secure that the person to whom it was paid 
 as Master did himself, and not by some inferior deputy, 
 discharge the duties for which he received his stipend. 
 
 The creation of such powers, and experience of the 
 benefits flowing from a prudent, impartial, and vigilant 
 exercise of them, might have led to their extension, 
 under proper safeguards, to other collateral objects. 
 Among these, the Charity Commissioners enumerate 
 "the 1 establishment of some safe deposit for the pre- 
 servation of deeds and documents. In many parishes 
 these are totally deficient, so far, at least, as regards the 
 smaller charities, of the origin of which we find no evi- 
 dence but an inscription on a table of benefactions in 
 the church, or an entry in a parish book ; and even in 
 the more important charities, and where the succession 
 of trustees has been duly kept up, the instruments of 
 foundation, as well as other material documents, are 
 frequently lost, probably from want of such place of 
 deposit." Such a Depository and Registry of Deeds 
 already exists in the Privy Council Office, for all 
 Schools built, enlarged, or repaired with aid from the 
 Parliamentary Grant, though the copies thus preserved 
 have at present no authority in the Courts of Law. 
 
 1 Final General Report, 32nd Report, pp. 4—6. 
 
Powers required for Sale and Exchange of Lands. 179 
 
 'Some authority ought also to be enabled, at slight 
 expense, to authorize the sale or exchange of property 
 in the small charities. This power ought not to be 
 exercised without the check of complete publicity to 
 every step of the proceedings, and such control as did 
 not involve an encouragement to litigation. These en- 
 dowments often consist of buildings for the repair of 
 which no funds exist, or of scattered closes of land, 
 often so entangled with other property, that both the 
 right of way and the boundaries are in dispute, but, 
 nevertheless, so valuable to the owners of adjacent land, 
 that these fragments might often be sold for much more 
 than their intrinsic value. Even when the property is 
 not thus broken up into fragmentary and detached 
 parcels, it might, from its vicinity to other valuable 
 estates, often be sold with great advantage to the 
 charity. The existing mode of effecting exchanges 
 under the Act of 1 and 2 George IV., c. 92., is said to 
 be "so 1 cumbrous and expensive as to preclude its ap- 
 plication to property of small amount, and generally to 
 deter persons from resorting to it." 
 
 Some power also, rather administrative than judicial, 
 should exist, to enable the small charities to meet the 
 defect described by the Commissioners as " most gene- 
 ral," by providing "an 2 easy and inexpensive mode of 
 appointing trustees, and vesting the property in them 
 
 1 Hine, Endowed Public Charities, p. 16. But much of this difficulty as 
 to exchanges has more recently been removed by the Inclosure Act. 
 
 * Final General Report, 32nd Eeport, part i. pp. 4 — 6. The Commissioners 
 of Inquiry, in their 3rd Report, dated 15th January, 1820, stated, "We think 
 it our duty to observe, that the irregularity which frequently occurs in 
 filling up the places of deceased trustees is productive of great incon- 
 venience, — the management of charitable funds being in many instances, 
 by this omission, thrown into the hands of persons who are invested with 
 no legal authority. In the case of the small charities, the formal appoint- 
 ment of new trustees by regular instruments is often prevented by the want 
 of funds to defray the expense. It seems highly desirable that some easier 
 and less expensive mode should be devised of perpetuating such trusts."— 
 The Trustee Act, 1850, has mitigated this evil. 
 
 N 2 
 
180 Powers required as to appointment of Trustees* 
 
 when appointed." " Such trustees might either he in- 
 dividuals, and the vacancies supplied by election, or 
 official persons empowered to take in succession as a 
 Corporation. There are a great number of charities in 
 which no persons are legally invested by the donor with 
 the right of acting, and a still greater number where 
 the appointment of trustees has not been duly renewed, 
 and the funds of the charities are often inadequate to 
 the expense even of the ordinary conveyances, still more 
 so to the cost of proceedings in a Court of Equity. Cases 
 also frequently occur in which there are existing trus- 
 tees, who, from age or other causes, are incompetent to 
 the discharge of their duty, and where it is important, 
 for the security and efficiency of the charity, that some 
 means should exist of compelling the substitution or 
 addition of others." 
 
 The accumulation, in the experience of the Committee 
 of Council, of instances in which charitable endowments 
 failed to attain any useful object, either from the inade- 
 quacy of the funds, the failure of persons qualified by the 
 terms of the trust to be recipients of their benefits, and 
 the numerous cases in which the charity could not be 
 legally administered, from the want of power to renew 
 the trustees, or from neglect of such renewal, induced 
 Lord John Russell and Sir George Grey, with the con- 
 currence and aid of Lord Cottenham, to prepare and 
 introduce to Parliament in 1843, a Bill " for the better 
 Application of certain Charitable Trusts for Purposes of 
 Education," which is printed in a note. 1 
 
 1 " Whereas there are many cases of endowed schools and other charitable 
 trusts for purposes of education, which, from the lapse of time, change of 
 circumstances, and other causes, have become and are in a great degree 
 useless for those purposes, and in which the objects of the trust would be 
 better attained by some alteration in the mode of administering the same : 
 and whereas it is desirable that greater facilities should be granted for 
 effecting such alteration, and for the better application of such trusts for 
 the purposes of education ; be it therefore enacted, by the Queen's most 
 excellent Majeety, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords spiritual 
 
Bill as to Education Trusts in ; 1843. 181 
 
 The majority of the small charities were either be- 
 queathed expressly for " education," or in general terms 
 
 and temporal, and Commons, in this present parliament assembled, and by 
 the authority of the same, that in all cases in which any lands, tenements, 
 hereditaments, stock in the public funds, or other securities, sum or sums 
 of money, or other property whatsoever, the annual value or income of 
 ■which shall not exceed two hundred pounds, shall be held upon any chari- 
 table trusts for purposes of education, the particular object of which trusts 
 cannot be fully and effectually attained, from there not being a sufficient 
 number of persons capable and desirous of partaking of the benefit of such 
 trusts, or from the inadequacy of such trust property, or from any other 
 cause, it shall be lawful for her Majesty's Attorney-General, and any trustee 
 of such property, or other person in the possession or management thereof, 
 or interested in the application thereof, to lay before her Majesty in council 
 a scheme for the better administration and application of such trust pro- 
 perty, whereby the general purposes of education may be more effectually 
 advanced ; and such scheme may be adopted, modified, or altered in such 
 manner as to her Majesty in council shall seem meet for the purposes 
 aforesaid ; and any scheme which shall be so ultimately approved by her 
 Majesty in council may at any time afterwards, upon such application as 
 aforesaid, be set aside or altered as to her Majesty in council shall seem 
 meet, with a view to the more effectual advancement of the purposes 
 aforesaid. 
 
 " And be it enacted, that the provisions of any scheme so approved by 
 her Majesty in council shall, so long as the same shall remain in force, be 
 and be considered as the trusts upon which the trust property to which such 
 scheme relates is held, and the trustees or trustee thereof for the time being 
 shall administer the same accordingly. 
 
 " And whereas there are many cases of charitable trusts for purposes of 
 education, in which no power has been provided or exists of appointing 
 new trustees, or of keeping up the succession of trustees of the property 
 comprised in such trust, and the necessary expense of applying to the Court 
 of Chancery for these purposes is greatly injurious to and often destructive 
 of the object of such charities ; be it enacted, that in all cases of charitable 
 trusts for purposes of education, in which the annual value or income of 
 the trust property shall not exceed two hundred pounds, and in which no 
 power shall exist from the original gift or foundation, or from any other 
 instrument or authority, of appointing new trustees or of keeping up the 
 succession of trustees of the property comprised in such trusts, or in which 
 any such power shall, from any cause, have become incapable of being 
 exercised, it shall be lawful for her Majesty's Attorney- General, and any 
 trustee of such trust property, or other person in the possession or manage- 
 ment thereof, or interested in the application thereof, to lay a scheme before 
 her Majesty in council for appointing new trustees of such charity property, 
 and for keeping up the succession of such trustees ; and such scheme may 
 be adopted, modified, or altered in such manner as to her Majesty in council 
 shall seem meet ; and any scheme which shall be so ultimately approved by 
 her Majesty in council may, at any time afterwards, upon such application 
 
182 Administrative Wants of Charities for Education. 
 
 for the "use and benefit of the poor," or for "pious 
 and charitable uses." Moreover, a very large portion of 
 the endowments for education can only be efficiently ad- 
 ministered by being applied in aid of the funds of some 
 existing School, or by being united with other similar 
 endowments under one management, or by being aug- 
 mented by aid from the Parliamentary Grant, so as to 
 enable the Trustees to erect the requisite buildings, and 
 to employ certified Teachers and Pupil Teachers, as well 
 as to admit scholars whose instruction is improved by 
 means of subscriptions and school pence. All such 
 Schools are in need of the check of inspection, and 
 of the encouragement of the public aid. There are 
 numerous administrative wants, such as provisions for 
 the removal of superannuated, disabled, and incom- 
 petent teachers 1 — inquiries promoted by trustees into 
 neglect, and grievous inefficiency in school keeping — 
 arrangements for pensions to worn-out Masters — -.and 
 many others purely scholastic details which ought to be 
 under no other public control than that of the depart- 
 ment charged with the interests of public education. In 
 many charities, the funds have enormously outgrown 
 the uses for which they were destined by the founder ; 
 
 as aforesaid, be set aside or altered as to her Majesty in council shall seem 
 meet. 
 
 " And be it enacted, that the provisions of any scheme which may be so 
 approved by her Majesty in council shall, whilst the same shall remain in 
 force, be binding upon all parties, and shall be of the like force and effect 
 as if the same had been inserted in the original gift, or formed part of the 
 foundation of such trust ; and the legal estate and interest of and in any 
 lands, tenements, and hereditaments and other property comprised in such 
 trust shall be and shall be considered for all purposes as vested in the 
 trustees appointed in pursuance of the provisions of such scheme, as fully 
 and effectually as if such legal estate and interest had been regularly con- 
 veyed and assigned to such trustees from the person or persons in whom the 
 same was originally vested. 
 
 " Provided always, and be it enacted, that nothing herein contained shall 
 be construed to authorize the appointment of any municipal corporation to 
 be trustee of any such charity property as aforesaid." 
 
 1 See recommendations of the Commissioners of Inquiry, Final General 
 Report, vol. xxxii. part i. 
 
Constitution of Department of Public Charities. 183 
 
 or the original recipients have ceased to exist; or 
 the objects have become obsolete or impracticable; or 
 modern sentiment and opinion declare them to be super- 
 stitious — or experience proves that they are mischiev- 
 ous. For the administration of such endowments, new 
 schemes are submitted to the Court of Chancery ; but it 
 is obvious, that all such schemes ought to be prepared 
 by some authority exercising a general control over 
 charitable funds, and that, as they generally include an 
 appropriation of a large part of the income to education, 
 such authority should be concurrent with that of the 
 Committee of Council on Education. This concurrent 
 action would be maintained, if the Department of Public 
 Charities were controlled by a Committee of the Privy 
 Council ; and if the Education and Charity Committee 
 were represented by the Lord President in the House 
 of Lords, and by a Vice-President in the House of Com- 
 mons. The organization of the Department of Public 
 Charities might be separated in all the arrangements of 
 its permanent staff from that of education. It would 
 be necessary to appoint lawyers of great eminence as 
 the chief responsible officers for public charities; but 
 the harmonious co-operation of the two offices would 
 be secured by their subordination to the same political 
 chiefs, representing them in both Houses, and to the 
 same Committee of the Privy Council, consisting of re- 
 sponsible officers of State. 
 
 Such a department would secure a larger amount of 
 public confidence than a separate Commission, because it 
 would be not merely under the check of public opinion, 
 but under the immediate influence of Parliament. The 
 Government, represented both in the Committee of 
 Privy Council as a deliberative and controlling power, 
 and in its President and Vice-President as an executive 
 authority, would be responsible both for all the General 
 Minutes of the two Departments, and also for the fidelity 
 with which these Minutes were administered. For the 
 
 H 4 
 
184 Committee of House of Commons, 1835, recommended 
 
 success of such a department in reforming the abuses 
 of the public charities, it does not appear necessary to 
 invest it either with a judicial authority, or a direct 
 administrative power. Its function should rather be 
 that of a deliberative body, making the preliminary in- 
 quiries without cost to the charities, and enabling 
 Judges in Charities holding local Courts, to carry into 
 execution, at the least expense, improvements within the 
 scope of its powers. The excessive centralization of the 
 Court of Chancery, and its devouring expensiveness, 
 would thus be avoided, without withdrawing the re- 
 formation of abuses from the public adjudication of the 
 Courts of Law, or subjecting the affairs of even the 
 smaller public charities, to the summary jurisdiction 
 of inferior Courts, unaided by a responsible public 
 department. 
 
 The form of procedure by preliminary inquiry, and 
 statement to the Court from a Commission, have the 
 sanction of high authority. 
 
 The Committee of the House of Commons in 1835 
 recommended (see extract from their report in * note 
 
 1 " The last head of inquiry upon -which your Committee are to report 
 their opinion, viz. the mode by which charity funds may be most efficiently, 
 promptly, and economically administered, comprises many considerations of 
 great interest and difficulty. 
 
 " When it is considered that these funds amount to about one million per 
 annum, it is obvious that their proper management and right application 
 are matters of national concern, the more especially as the objects of their 
 appropriation embrace, to a very large extent, the education and the comfort 
 of the people. 
 
 " Apart from those special cases which may call for the instant inter- 
 position of a Court, your Committee are inclined to recommend that the 
 superintendence and, in certain cases, the administration of all property 
 devoted to charitable uses should be entrusted to a permanent Board of 
 three Commissioners, or some other independent authority, on whom should 
 be imposed the duty of superintendence and control over the administration 
 of all property devoted to charitable uses : that such Board should hare 
 authority to call for, from time to time, and enforce a return or an account 
 of the annual funds and property of any charitable institution, and have 
 power to summon before themselves, or other persons specially authorized 
 by them, all parties concerned in the management or administration of any 
 
a Commission to examine and control Charities. 185 
 
 below), that " the investigation of the facts and cir- 
 cumstances" should be referred to a " Board" of three 
 
 charitable institution or funds ; in case of necessity to appoint and, upon 
 adequate cause clearly established, to remove trustees ; to take care that no 
 sale, mortgage, or exchange of charity property be effected without their 
 concurrence, and that all funds applicable to charitable purposes be invested 
 upon real or Government security ; to superintend their application ; to 
 suggest and (if necessary) to enforce arrangements for the preservation of 
 all documents and other writings relating to charity estates ; to give ac- 
 quittances in discharge of all payments in cases where no competent party 
 can be found to give the same ; to audit from time to time the annual 
 accounts of trustees and other persons administering charity property ; to 
 have the power of removing masters and ushers, and to sanction the salaries 
 to be paid to them, as also such allowances upon their retirement as the 
 circumstances may require and the funds will admit; such power to be 
 exercised and such sanction given concurrently with visitors, where any 
 such exist; and generally to authorize such arrangements as shall appear 
 calculated to promote the object of the founder ; and in cases in which that 
 object is useless or unattainable, to suggest such other appropriation as may 
 appear desirable. The Board to be empowered to suggest schemes for the 
 government of all charities, and for the management of all estates and funds 
 belonging to such charities, and to correct any abuses therein, subject to 
 the like concurrence in cases where there are special visitors ; and in cases 
 where parties are willing, the Board to be empowered, by themselves or 
 others duly authorized by them, to adjudicate and finally determine all dis- 
 putes respecting conflicting claims and accounts. Trustees to be indemnified 
 for the acts which they may perform under the direction of the Board. 
 
 " In order to avoid the expense and delay inseparable from the present 
 mode of administering legal remedies, as also to encourage summary ar- 
 rangements, and for facilitating proceedings in cases where such are indis- 
 pensable, your Committee recommend, that no proceedings in equity be 
 instituted until the case has been investigated by such Board, who shall, if 
 necessary, certify to the Attorney-General or Solicitor-General that the case 
 appears to them such as to require legal interposition. 
 
 " In cases where the parties, notwithstanding such suggestions, insist upon 
 proceedings at law or in equity, the Board of Commissioners shall be directed 
 to certify the special circumstances to the Court. It appears to your Com- 
 mittee advisable that the Court may, in such and all other charity cases, be 
 empowered to refer the investigation of the facts and circumstances to such 
 Board who shall report thereon to the Court. Your Committee would also 
 suggest that, with the view of securing permanently the full benefits of the 
 Charity Commission Inquiry, and a constant and uniform superintendence 
 over the administration of all charitable institutions, such Board shall be 
 duly authorized, in cases where it may appear necessary, to call from all 
 proper persons for certain returns, to be specified in a schedule similar in 
 purport to the precedent adopted in the 26th Geo. III. u. 58., which pro- 
 vides for returns in the following particulars : — The name of the person 
 who gave any charity; when given; whether by deed or will; for what 
 
186 A preliminary Inquiry proposed by Lord Lyndhurst. 
 
 Commissioners, " who should report thereon to the 
 Court." Lord Lyndhurst's bill of 1846 would have 
 restricted not only the preliminary inquiry, but the 
 judicial decision, without appeal, to a commission, in all 
 charities under 100?. per annum. The Charity Com- 
 mission of 1849, in their bills of 1850-51, gave power 
 to proceed before the Master, upon a statement of facts, 
 verified by affidavit, in all charities whose income is 
 above 30/., but under 100/. per annum. 
 
 Before, however, proceeding to consider in detail the 
 constitution of a department for public charities, it will 
 be convenient to bring under review other defects and 
 abuses for which a remedy is required. 
 
 It is necessary that provision should be made that the 
 
 purpose given ; whether in land or money ; in whom the same is now 
 vested ; the amount in money ; and annual produce. To these your Com- 
 mittee would add, the number and names of the present trustees ; with 
 whom the title-deeds of any charity are deposited ; and how the income is 
 applied. 
 
 " With respect to those charities connected with education, it would be 
 desirable to ascertain, among other objects — 
 " When and by whom the school was founded : 
 " The original endowment, and present amount of it : 
 " Whether any subsequent endowments have been made, and by whom, 
 
 and to what amount : 
 " Whether these endowments are in land, or otherwise, and where situate : 
 " Whether there are any existing statutes and ordinances : 
 " Whether the school is open to the children of the town or parish inde- 
 finitely, free of expense, or for a certain number of scholars only, or 
 by place of nativity, or otherwise : 
 " The number of boys admitted upon the foundation, and how many 
 
 others are usually educated at the school : 
 " At what age the boys are admitted, and how long they remain without 
 
 superannuation : 
 " The form of admission, and who are the persons that nominate : 
 " The routine of education prescribed : 
 " The number of exhibitions, scholarships, or other university advantages, 
 
 and the amount of each : 
 " To what colleges boys are usually sent, and the number enjoying such 
 
 special advantage at each school : 
 " The master's name, and the number of ushers employed by him, and 
 
 the salary and emoluments of each respectively : 
 " Whether the head master takes pupils, and what is the annual charge 
 for the board and education of each boy." 
 
Audit and Publicity of Charity Accounts. 187 
 
 accounts 1 of public charities should be kept in some 
 regular form, and that a certified copy of them should 
 be deposited annually with the Clerk of the County 
 Court, to be open in his office to public inspection, where 
 Copies should be procurable at a cheap rate. The ac- 
 counts thus certified should be periodically transmitted 
 to the Charity Department, and by them laid before 
 Parliament. 
 
 In any case in which such audit was, upon due repre- 
 sentation, deemed to be incomplete, the Department of 
 Public Charities might have power to direct a special 
 investigation under the warrant of the Privy Council, 
 by an officer empowered to call for all necessary docu- 
 ments, and to take evidence on oath. The result of 
 such inquiries should also be laid before Parliament, and 
 published. 
 
 There can be no doubt, that, by such means alone, a 
 large amount of funds now applicable to public edu- 
 cation, from small charities, might be recovered from 
 unjust appropriation, from abuse, neglect, or the misuse 
 arising from ignorance or apathy. 
 
 Besides the charities bequeathed expressly for the 
 education of the poor, there are others left for the 
 benefit of the poor in general terms, which the Court of 
 Chancery has held to be applicable to education, and 
 which, in the schemes approved by that Court, have 
 frequently been so applied. Not unfrequently sifch en- 
 dowments were, in the first instance, small in amount ; 
 but, owing to the situation of the property in the 
 vicinity of some thriving town or port, this value has 
 been so greatly augmented as to occasion the greatest 
 embarrassment to the trustees. 2 
 
 " We have frequently had occasion," 3 say the. Com- 
 missioners of Inquiry, " in our Eeports, to make re- 
 
 1 See First Report of Charity Commission of 1849, p. 4. 
 • Final General Report, in 32d Report, part i. pp. 4—6. 
 ' Final General Report, vol. xxxii. part i. 
 
188 Charities which demoralize and pauperize Parishes. 
 
 marks on the indiscriminate distribution of charities, in 
 sums too small to confer any real benefit, and without 
 any care in the selection of proper objects." 
 
 " These remarks have been usually called for with 
 regard to charities left for the poor of any particular 
 district in general terms, no specific application being 
 pointed out by the donor. "We have found that the 
 distributors of many of these charities have acted either 
 under the notion that the term " Poor " must necessa- 
 rily mean every poor person, or from fear of giving offence 
 by exclusion, and have carried their views to such an 
 extent that charities of large amount are sometimes 
 given away in sums less than sixpence. These indis- 
 criminate distributions occasionally create considerable 
 riot and disturbance, and the money received is often 
 expended at public houses in the neighbourhood." 
 
 Rather than follow so pernicious a custom, the trus- 
 tees have transferred the income annually to the church- 
 wardens and overseers in aid of the parish rates. In 
 cases in which this has not been done, some rural 
 parishes have been morally ruined by the mal-adminis- 
 tration of such charities. Though huts have accumu- 
 lated oh the common, the rent of cottages has risen to 
 three or four times their value; so that on opposite sides 
 of a road, at the parochial boundary, similar dwellings 
 have let for 21. and 91. per annum, according as they 
 were within the parish or not. In this way the charity 
 operated as a benefit to the owners of cottage property. 
 Bastardy and felony have increased. Beer houses have 
 been multiplied, and the population generally become so 
 corrupt, that the neighbouring clergy and respectable 
 laity have declared the parish to be a public nui- 
 sance. Yet without an expensive suit in the Court of 
 Chancery, in which the relator would be exposed 
 to the utmost violence of public odium, if not to the 
 risk of property or life itself, evils so monstrous could 
 not be corrected. "When such cases have been brought 
 
Uses and Statutes become obsolete or pernicious. 189 
 
 before the Court, a scheme has been approved, de- 
 voting a large part of the endowment to the education 
 of the poor. It is obvious, however, that unless some 
 public department sustain the responsibility of taking 
 the initiative in such cases, evils of this kind will often 
 pass uncorrected, until they become intolerable. 
 
 In other cases a small property may have been left 
 for some use, which, though innocent, may be incon- 
 sistent with the appropriation of a greatly increased 
 annual value. Mr. Fearon, secretary to the Charity 
 Commission created in 1849, related to me the following 
 facts : — A tobacconist left a field, with directions that 
 the rental should be held in trust to supply six poor 
 women with snuff at Barthelemy tide. The field became 
 valuable building land, and the annual rent increased 
 to a very large amount. To apply such an income to 
 such a use was obviously absurd. 
 
 The Commissioners of Inquiry 1 represent that " it 
 would be of great advantage if there were some compe- 
 tent authority to direct the application of charities of 
 this description to the purposes of education, or to some 
 other substantial benefit of the poor ; and if such cha- 
 rities are disposed of in money, or clothing, or other 
 articles, that such poor as maintain themselves without 
 assistance from the parish rates should be preferred." 
 
 In another case a charity was applicable to various 
 public objects, but the interference of the Attorney- 
 General was required. Imperfectly acquainted with the 
 facts, a person in authority with reference to certain of 
 the institutions aided by this charity, represented that 
 he should insist on a strict and literal adherence to the 
 intentions of the testator. It was observed to him 
 that this might be inconvenient 2 , inasmuch as a body 
 of statutes and ordinances prepared with the consent 
 of the Bishop of the day (Edwin Sandys), and entered 
 
 1 Final General Report, vol. xxxii. part i. 
 
 » Commissioners of Inquiry, 26th Report, p. 633. 
 
190 How the Cy pres 'doctrine might be extended ' 
 
 in the ancient school book, with his signature in token 
 of his concurrence, contained the following ordinance : 
 " VI. Also that the schoolmaster should and might have 
 and take the profits of all such cockfights and potations 
 as are commonly used in schools." These statutes are 
 dated 7th March in the eleventh year of the reign of 
 Queen Elizabeth. 
 
 On the class of cases to which this latter example 
 belongs, the Commissioners of Charities remark 1 , " We 
 have also to observe on the want of a competent juris- 
 diction attended with less expense and delay than an 
 application to a Court of Equity, or to Parliament, to 
 vary the directions of the founder, when a strict con- 
 formity therewith is impracticable or unsuitable to the 
 altered state of society. The institutions in which the 
 directions of the founder are most obviously unsuited 
 to the present times, are various hospitals established 
 originally for keeping up certain religious or supersti- 
 tious observances, as well as for the maintenance of a 
 few poor persons. The principal establishments of this 
 description may form a fit subject for the separate con- 
 sideration of Parliament ; but the want of such a juris- 
 diction as above mentioned is more frequently, and in 
 some respects more strongly, exemplified by the state 
 of the Grammar Schools, in which instruction is limited 
 to the dead languages, or extended to other branches 
 of education, only on terms which exclude such chil- 
 dren as were immediate objects of the foundation. 2 But 
 there are many other cases in which the directions of 
 the founder require attention, or in which schemes for 
 the better administration of the funds, or orders for 
 the correction of evils, in the management of the cha- 
 rity, may be requisite, while the funds are insufficient 
 
 1 Final General Report of the Commissioners of Inquiry concerning 
 Charities, 32nd Report, part vi. pp. 4 — 6. 
 
 2 A partial remedy for this evil, as far as it affects the Grammar Schools, 
 has been provided by the Act 3 and 4 Vict. c. 77. 
 
with the Sanction of Parliament. ' 19 X 
 
 to bear the expense of the proceedings at present ne- 
 cessary for attaining this object." 
 
 The remedy for the evils thus described by the Com- 
 missioners, consists in the extension of the doctrine of 
 Cy pres, beyond the limits within which the Court of 
 Chancery could now sanction its application. 
 
 The difficulty respecting such extension lies in de- 
 termining the proper place in which to deposit the 
 necessary power. The waste and mischief arising from 
 the present application of these charitable funds are no- 
 torious, and both the Commissioners of Inquiry, and the 
 Committee of the House of Commons have recognized 
 the claims, which the humbler classes have upon these 
 endowments, for the education of their children. 
 
 Parliament might not be disposed to confide either to 
 any Court, or to any executive department, such a power 
 to divert from their original purposes the larger chari- 
 ties, though such uses may have become impracticable, 
 obsolete, or pernicious, and though they might be most 
 benecfiially paplied to education. 
 
 But the Department of Public Charities might an- 
 nually report to Parliament those cases, in which they 
 recommended a departure from the objects of the founda- 
 tion, greater than that which could be sanctioned in a 
 Court of Equity. The whole circumstances of the pre- 
 sent administration of the charity, and the scheme for 
 the future application of its funds, would thus be 
 brought under the immediate cognizance of both 
 Houses, and a Public Act might be brought in, as 
 under the Health of Towns Act, to effect, with the sanc- 
 tion of the Legislature, the proposed changes. 
 
 If this were done with the authority of a public de- 
 partment connected with the Privy Council, and repre- 
 sented in both Houses by a Minister of State, there 
 could be no doubt that every such proposal would be 
 the subject of the most searching inquiry and grave de- 
 liberation, before it was reported to Parliament, and 
 
192 Various Measures introduced into Parliament. 
 
 when made, would be sustained by the authority of the 
 Government. 
 
 With respect to charities under SOL per annum, the 
 application of the income to new and analogous uses, 
 when the original trust had become impracticable or 
 mischievous, might, on the recommendation of the De- 
 partment of Public Charities, be determined by the 
 Court having jurisdiction over such foundations, or by 
 the Court in the next degree superior. 
 
 Much light will be thrown on the nature of the 
 powers with which the Department of Public Charities 
 ought to be clothed, by a brief analysis of the proposals 
 made to Parliament by successive Ministries. 
 
 Overlooking for the moment the two short Bills 
 already quoted in preceding notes, by which it was pro- 
 posed to confer on the Privy Council a limited adminis- 
 trative authority, for the regulation of the smaller 
 charities left expressly for education, our attention is ar- 
 rested by two measures, both on account of their com- 
 prehensiveness, and the difference of the principles on 
 which they were founded, as well as the high 1 authority 
 by which they were sanctioned. 
 
 1 In 1844, Lord Chancellor Lyndhurst introduced a Bill into the House of 
 Lords, "For securing the due Administration of Charitable Trusts in Eng- 
 land." This Bill was read a second time on the 22nd July, 1844, but proceeded 
 no further in that session. It was again presented, and read a first time on 
 the 7th April, 1845. It was read a second time on the 22nd May, and re- 
 ferred to a Select Committee of the Lords, who reported in favour of it, with 
 amendments. Having been read a third time on the 30th Juno, without 
 division, in the Lords, it was read a first time in the Commons on the 1st 
 July, 1845, but proceeded no further. Lord Lyndhurst's third Bill was 
 read a first time in the House of Lords on the 19th February, 1846, and 
 was lost by a majority of two on the second reading in the House of Lords. 
 
 Lord Chancellor Cottenham introduced, in 1847, a Bill to incorporate the 
 treasurers of County Courts, and to enable trustees of all charities to apply 
 to those Courts for an order vesting the property in such treasurers. Nothing 
 was done on this Bill. 
 
 It was followed ,by the Bills of 1848, 1849, and 1850, all brought in 
 either by, or under the sanction of Lord Cottenham ; but they made little 
 progress. 
 
 The last was read a first time in the House of Commons on February 8th, 
 1850, and a second time on April 9th, and committed. It was discussed in 
 
Lord Lyndhurst's Bills in 1844—1846. 193 
 
 One of these measures was introduced by Lord Lynd- 
 hurst, with various modifications, in the successive 
 Sessions of 1844, 1845, and 1846 ; and the other by 
 Lord Cottenham, in 1847, 1848, 1849, and 1850: but 
 they failed to pass into law. 
 
 They both aimed to afford the largest amount of re- 
 lief to the smaller charities. By Lord Lyndhurst's Bill 
 of 1846, the Commissioners were to have jurisdiction 
 in cases of charities with incomes not exceeding 1001. 
 per annum. Lord Cottenham's Bill gave a summary 
 jurisdiction to Masters in Chancery, for the administra- 
 tion of charities with revenues exceeding ZOL, and not 
 exceeding 1001.; and to County Courts, for those whose 
 incomes did not exceed 30Z. per annum. 
 
 Both attempted to break down the excessive centrali- 
 zation and ruinous expensiveness of the present remedies 
 for abuses, by creating a jurisdiction with summary 
 powers capable of acting locally. For the small chari- 
 ties, any measure short of this would perpetuate a denial 
 of justice. Lord Lyndhurst's third Bill created, for this 
 purpose, a Board of three Commissioners, to be appointed 
 by the Lord Chancellor, who was also to appoint two 
 Inspectors of Charities. It was the obvious intention 
 of this measure, that the Inspectors should be employed 
 in the majority of the necessary examinations, and that, 
 on their report, and on correspondence with the parties 
 locally interested, the Commissioners should issue their 
 orders. 
 
 But on receiving information of abuse in any charity 
 not exceeding 1001. per annum, the Commissioners 
 might hold a Court in the neighbourhood, cite before 
 them any officers of the trust and other persons, and on 
 their evidence (s. 23.) on oath (s. 24.) issue such order 
 
 a Committee of the whole House, on the 20th June, 1850, and read a third 
 time on the 25th July. In the House of Lords the Bill was read a first 
 time on the 29th July, and was withdrawn by Lord Brougham (by what 
 authority docs not appear) on the 5th August, 1850, on account of the 
 advanced period of the session. 
 
 O 
 
194 Lord Lyndhurst's "Charitable Trusts" Bill, 1846. 
 
 as they might think fit thereon, for the payment of 
 money belonging to the charity into the hands of a 
 receiver or trustee, or for the future management of 
 the estate, or to establish, with the consent of the special 
 visitor, a scheme for the application of the revenues. 
 Their order was to be final and conclusive, and not sub- 
 ject to any review, unless the Commissioners should 
 think fit to rehear it, which they might do within two 
 months of their first decision, (s. 19.) 
 
 In such smaller charities, they might remove trus- 
 tees (s. 14.) and appoint others (s. 13.) ; and if it should 
 appear to the Commissioners, that the property could 
 not be applied according to the intention of the donor 
 (s. 19.), they might, with the consent of the special visitor, 
 if any (or in Church of England charities having no 
 visitor, with the concurrence of the Bishop), settle a 
 scheme for the application of the funds to any such 
 charitable purpose as they might think fit. 
 
 Besides these summary powers, with respect to chari- 
 ties whose income did not exceed 1001. per annum, the 
 Commissioners were to exercise certain general powers 
 affecting all charities. 
 
 They might authorize the sale, mortgage, or exchange 
 of charity lands, or the grant of building leases, or of 
 leases of mines, which were to be valid for all purposes. 
 Mr. Senior 1 remarks that this power would extend to 
 one fiftieth of the cultivated land of England ; but the 
 need of such a power for so vast an amount of property, 
 is surely one of the strongest arguments for the exist- 
 ence of a department authorized to exercise it at little 
 cost. 
 
 The accounts of charities were to be kept in such 
 form as might be determined by the Commissioners 
 (s. 52.) ; statements of receipt and expenditure were to 
 be annually transmitted to them (s. 53.); copies of all 
 
 1 Edinburgh Review, " Administration of Charitable Trusts." 
 
Lord CoUenham's Bills, 1847—1850. 195 
 
 conveyances executed after the passing of the Act were 
 to be sent to them for registration (s. 56.) ; and they 
 might require copies of previous muniments. All such 
 documents were to be open to inspection. Trustees 
 were to be indemnified for all acts done under order of 
 the Commissioners, (s. 58.) 
 
 They were also to have power to appoint an ad- 
 ditional number of trustees for the management of 
 municipal charities, and in other subordinate matters 
 which it is not necessary to particularize. 
 
 Lord Cottenham's Bill of 1850 would have created, as 
 has been said ; a summary jurisdiction in the Masters in 
 Chancery, for the administration of charities with in- 
 comes exceeding 30?. and not exceeding 100?.; and a 
 jurisdiction in the County Courts, for those with incomes 
 not exceeding 30Z. 
 
 The orders of the Masters were to be final, and 
 without appeal ; but the orders of the County Courts 
 were to be subject to appeal, provided that security 
 were given by the appellant for the costs, to the satis- 
 faction of the Judge who had made the order, and by 
 whom the appeal was granted. Such appeals, there- 
 fore, in small charities, would seldom have been un- 
 dertaken. 
 
 The Masters were to proceed upon petition ; and they 
 might, by special reports or orders, raise any questions 
 of doubt, and obtain the opinion of the Court of Chan- 
 cery, in a cheap and summary way. 
 
 The Judges of the County Courts were to have juris- 
 diction, upon application in writing from any person so 
 authorized under the Act: they could not vary any 
 order of the Court of Chancery ; and before issuing any 
 order, or approving a scheme, the particulars were to 
 be sent to the Attorney-General. 
 
 Notice, by advertisement, was to be given, before any 
 scheme should be approved ; and where any application 
 
 o 2 
 
196 The Charity Commission appointed in 1849, 
 
 to a County Court related to the removal or appointment 
 of a trustee, or settling a scheme, if any trustee gave 
 notice of his desire that the matter should be heard by 
 a Master in Chancery, the Judge of the County Court 
 was to proceed no further. 
 
 Orders of County Courts might be rescinded, or varied 
 by the same Court, but were to be final and without 
 appeal, excepting as was provided in the Act. Persons 
 aggrieved might, within seven days after issue of the 
 order, give notice of appeal to the Court of Chancery, 
 which was to be allowed, if the appellant became bound 
 with two sureties for the payment of costs. 
 
 The lands of any charity having no trustees, might 
 be vested by the order of the Court of Chancery, the 
 Master, or the County Court (as the case might be), in 
 the treasurer of the County Court; but the County 
 Courts were not to try titles. 
 
 The Judge of a County Court, in the case of trustees 
 holding money belonging to a charity subject to his 
 jurisdiction, or on the application of a person in charge 
 of charitable funds, whether subject to his jurisdiction or 
 not, might order the payment of such monies to the 
 treasurer of the County Court, whose receipt was to be 
 a discharge. 
 
 The treasurers of the County Courts were incorpo- 
 rated for the purpose of taking, holding, and trans- 
 ferring property, under the Act, as bare trustees, but 
 they could not interfere in its management. 
 
 The Lord Chancellor and the Judges in Equity 
 might make orders regulating proceedings in County 
 Courts. 
 
 The existing Charity Commission was appointed 
 under the Sign Manual, on the 18th September, 1849, 
 " to inquire into those cases which were investigated, 
 and reported upon by the former Charity Commis- 
 sioners, but not certified to the Attorney-General, and 
 to report what proceedings, if any, should be taken 
 
propose a Bill for due administration of Charities. 197 
 
 thereupon." It is unpaid, and Las only one officer, who 
 is honorary. 
 
 Their inquiries soon satisfied them that the old 
 abuses still exist to a very wide extent, and that there 
 are no sufficient means by which they can be effectually 
 remedied. They were led to the conclusion, that these 
 evils could only be cured by the establishment, under 
 legislative authority, of a public and permanent power, 
 which should be charged with the duty of supervising 
 all these charitable trusts. They made their first 
 Report to the Crown on the 25th March, 1850; which 
 was laid before Parliament in that Session, and printed. 
 
 In this Report, they gave a brief outline of some of 
 the provisions which they considered desirable in an 
 enactment, then recommended by them. 
 
 A Bill was prepared in accordance with these sugges- 
 tions, and submitted both to the law officers of the 
 Crown, to the Home Secretary, to the Lord Chancellor, 
 and to the then Vice Chancellor Sir George Turner. 
 
 The Second Report of the Commissioners, in which 
 they state that they had prepared a Bill and submitted 
 it to the Government, is dated the 29th May, 1851 ; 
 shortly after which period it was laid before both Houses 
 of Parliament, and printed. 
 
 This Report contains a synopsis of certain cases which 
 had come under the notice of the Commissioners, illus- 
 trating the defects and abuses for which a remedy was 
 required. This synopsis is printed for the information 
 of the reader, in Appendix E. 
 
 The Bill thus prepared was presented, and read a 
 first time, in the House of Lords on the 2nd June, 1851. 
 It was read a second time, without opposition, on the 
 26th June, when it received the support of Lord 
 Brougham and Lord Derby. It was then referred to a 
 Select Committee of twenty-four Peers, which sat nine 
 days. The third reading passed with no division, and 
 with little opposition. It went down to the Commons, 
 and was read a first time on the 31st July; but the 
 
198 The progress in Parliament, and the 
 
 Session being then almost at an end, no attempt was 
 made to proceed further with it. 
 
 The Bill, as presented by the Commissioners in the 
 Session of 1852, differs in no important particular from 
 the Bill sent down to the Commons in the Session of 
 1851. It was read a first time on the 20th February, 
 a second time on the 15th March, and then referred to 
 a Committee of the whole House on the 26th: when, 
 on the Attorney- General (Sir F. Thesiger) moving 
 that Mr. Speaker leave the chair, and making his state- 
 ment of the case, the House went into Committee on 
 the Bill ; but, owing to the peculiar circumstances of 
 this Session, the measure made no further progress. 
 
 In order that the reader may be in possession of the 
 whole of the steps by which successive Administrations, 
 and Commissions informed by the Committees and the 
 discussions of Parliament, have approached the solution 
 of this great question, I have appended x an abstract of 
 
 1 I am indebted to Mr. Fearn, the secretary to the Charity Commission, 
 for the following abstract of their Bill : — 
 
 1st. — The proposed Commission, and its Powers. 
 
 There are to be not less than five Commissioners to be appointed by the 
 Lord Chancellor (who are incorporated), with a secretary, treasurer, and 
 clerks. Three Commissioners to be a quorum. Two only of the Commis- 
 sioners are to be, in the first instance, paid ; but power is given to the Lord 
 Chancellor to appoint a third paid Commissioner, if circumstances require, 
 and the fund is sufficient. The first paid Commissioner's salary to be not 
 exceeding 2000/., that of the second paid Commissioner not exceeding 1200?., 
 and of the third, if appointed, the same as the second. The secretary's salary 
 not exceeding 800/., that of the treasurer not exceeding 700/. The whole 
 of these salaries, and other expenses of the Commission, to be paid out of a 
 fund to be raised by a tax on the charities, as after-mentioned. 
 
 The Commissioners are to inquire into the condition and management of 
 all charities in England and Wales. 
 
 They are also to entertain applications from trustees and others, for their 
 opinion and advice ; and persons acting on their opinion and advice are indem- 
 nified; but power is given for enabling persons to obtain a judicial revision, 
 where advice of Commissioners has been given. 
 
 For giving effect to the inquiries of the Commissioners, they are in- 
 vested with powers of compelling the attendance of witnesses, examining on 
 oath, &c. 
 
 Whenever the Commissioners consider it desirable that legal proceedings 
 
Provisions of Charity Commissioners' Bill. 199 
 
 the Bill presented to Parliament by the Charity Com- 
 mission of 1849. 
 
 should be taken with respect to any charity, they are empowered to certify 
 the case to the Attorney-General, in order that he may take such proceed- 
 ings as he may consider necessary. 
 
 By a subsequent provision (s. 60.), power is given to the Attorney- 
 General to petition under the Komilly Act ; and (by s. 61.), if any pro- 
 ceedings taken by the Attorney- General, on the certificate of the Commis- 
 sioners, be substantially unsuccessful, the Courts are empowered to award 
 costs to the parties proceeded against, such costs to be paid by the treasurer 
 out of the funds of the Charity Commission. 
 
 As a fund for defraying the expenses of the Commission, the Bill imposes 
 a charge not exceeding twopence in the pound on the gross annual income 
 of every charity which amounts to 10Z. in annual value, with a proviso 
 limiting the maximum annual amount, to be paid by any one charity to 501. ; 
 and particular endowments belonging to one charity, are to be treated, for the 
 purpose, of assessment, as part of the general endowment. 
 
 N.B. It has been calculated that such an assessment will produce the 
 annual sum of 8500/. at least. 
 
 Provisions as to management of the fund An important alteration of the 
 
 law is proposed to be effected by sections 27., 28., and 29., by providing 
 that no proceedings as to any charity shall be taken in the Court of Chan- 
 cery [or in a District Court of Bankruptcy, County Court, or before a 
 Master], except by the Attorney- General, acting ex officio, without notice 
 being previously given to the Commissioners, and without their certificate 
 being obtained allowing such proceedings. This provision will tend ma- 
 terially to obviate the mischievous tendency and effects of relators' suits. 
 
 Receipts for money payable under the Act are to be free of stamp duty. 
 The correspondence, &c. of the Commissioners is to be free of postage ; 
 their accounts are to be audited, and they are to report annually to Par- 
 liament. 
 
 2nd. — The summary Jurisdiction for the smaller Charities. 
 
 Where charities whose gross annual income exceeds 301. and does not 
 exceed 100Z. require relief, and such relief can now be obtained in the Court 
 of Chancery, powers are given to proceed before the Master in Chancery 
 in rotation, upon a statement of facts verified by affidavit. 
 
 In similar cases of charities whose gross annual income does not exceed 
 30l. powers are given to proceed in the District Courts of Bankruptcy and 
 County Courts, subject, however, to the control of the Charity Commis- 
 sioners, who may direct which Court shall have jurisdiction, and may also 
 direct any such case to be taken before a higher tribunal in the first 
 
 instance. 
 
 And as to new schemes, or the removal or appointment of trustees, the 
 decision of the District Court of Bankruptcy or County Court Judge is not 
 to be valid until confirmed by the Commissioners, and public notice is to be 
 given before application to Court. 
 
 A right of appeal, with the sanction of the Charity Commissioners, is given 
 against H the decision of the Master, District Court of Bankruptcy, or County 
 
 Court Judge. 
 
 o 4 
 
200 Facilities and Poivers for Regulation of Charities. 
 
 I avoid introducing an account of these provisions into 
 the text; because as I freely avail myself of them in the 
 suggestions which are offered in succeeding pages, re- 
 specting an enactment in part founded upon them, and 
 
 When the trustees of any charity, not exceeding 30Z. in annual value, 
 cannot be discovered, the dry legal estate may be vested in the Charity 
 Commissioners by an order of the Court having jurisdiction. 
 
 The Lord Chancellor is empowered to make orders for regulating the 
 proceedings before the Master, or in the District Courts of Bankruptcy or 
 County Courts under the Act. 
 
 There are special provisions declaring that trustees of charities, for the 
 exclusive benefit of persons of particular religions, shall be of the same 
 religion ; reserving the rights of the Church of England as they now exist, 
 by construction of law with reference to charities, for the exclusive or 
 special benefit of members of the same church. That no powers of applica- 
 tion cy pres shall be given by this Act, except such as can now be exercised 
 by the Court of Chancery. 
 
 $]-d. — Further Facilities and Powers for the Regulation and Management of 
 Charities in general. 
 
 Trustees are required to make out and deliver a statement of their 
 accounts annually to the Clerk of the nearest County Court, where such 
 accounts are to be open to public inspection ; and also to send a duplicate 
 or copy of such statement to the Charity Commissioners. 
 
 Provisions are also contained in the Bill, 
 For facilitating the sale and exchange of charity lands, and 
 Redemption of rents charged on such lands. 
 For vesting the legal estate in the trustees of any charity appointed by the 
 
 order of any Court, and in municipal trustees without any conveyance. 
 Giving facilities for obtaining the sanction of the Court of Chancery for 
 
 granting building leases, working mines, doing repairs, &c. with respect 
 
 to charity property ; as also 
 For compromising claims on behalf of a charity, and 
 For amalgamating charities of a similar nature in one place. 
 The existing rights of special visitors are reserved. 
 
 The Universities of Oxford and Cambridge, the University of Durham and 
 their Colleges, and all Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, The British 
 Museum, Friendly and Benefit Societies, and Savings' Banks, and Insti- 
 tutions supported wholly by voluntary contributions, are exempted from the 
 operation of the Act, as also are Institutions supported partly by endowment 
 and partly by voluntary contributions, so far as relates to the latter. 
 
 Interpretation Clause defines Charity to mean every Endowed Foundation 
 and Institution taking, or to take effect in England or Wales, and coming 
 within the meaning, proviso, or interpretation of the statute of 43 Eliz. cap. 
 4., or as to which, or the revenues or property whereof, the Court of 
 Chancery has or may exercise jurisdiction. Gross annual income to mean 
 all rents, profits, fines, premium, interest, dividends, and payments ichich shall 
 arise from any endowment of such charity. 
 
Local, summary, and cheap Charity Jurisdiction. 201 
 
 on the plans embodied in Lord Lyndhurst's and Lord 
 Cottenham's measures, I should thus fall into useless 
 repetition. 
 
 My own experience and inquiries in relation to charit- 
 able trusts, though they were extended over several 
 years, would not have justified me in presenting these 
 proposals for discussion had they not been suggested 
 by the discussions in Parliament on Lord Lyndhurst's 
 and Lord Cottenham's Bills, and the results of the de- 
 liberations of the Charity Commission of 1849, as em- 
 bodied in their two Reports. Nor am I less indebted 
 to the collection of facts appended to their Report and 
 to the provisions of the Bill presented by them in 1852. 
 
 The objects sought to be attained by these three Bills 
 were, to render justice in the administration of charitable 
 trusts more public, cheap, sure, and accessible. First, 
 by localizing the jurisdiction ; secondly, by giving sum- 
 mary power over the smaller charities ; and thirdly, by 
 diffusing the expense over the whole of the charitable 
 revenues. In these objects the three measures agreed; 
 but the Bill of 1852, presented by the Charity Com- 
 mission of 1849, separated the functions of inquiry and 
 deliberation from the contentious jurisdiction, to which 
 they were in part ancillary. 
 
 Under Lord Lyndhurst's Bill the powers which the 
 Act of 1601 confided to the Court of Chancery to issue 
 Commissions for local inquiry in abuses — to hold local 
 Courts — to try causes— and to make decrees, were re- 
 vived with respect to charities under 100£., but they 
 were conferred on a separate Commission, and the appeal 
 to the Court was withdrawn. 
 
 These powers in the Act of 1601 emanated directly 
 from the Court of Chancery, and were delegations of its 
 authority each pro hac vice. The Court was therefore 
 represented in the Commissions. Its authority was not 
 likely to be impaired even by the errors of its delegates, 
 for the decrees of the Commissioners could be overruled, 
 on complaint, by the Lord Chancellor. Their execution 
 
202 Defects informer Measures to be avoided. 
 
 was insured by the full exercise of the powers of. the 
 Court of Chancery. Now, this I consider to be a very dif- 
 ferent thing from the concentration in a separate Com- 
 mission of judicial and administrative authority, without 
 any power of review in a superior Court. A Commission 
 so constituted could not sustain the burthen of responsi- 
 bility which it would have to bear. It would lack dignity 
 and authority, and would by the excess of its power be 
 liable to fall into one of two extremes; viz., either into 
 abuse from improper vigour ; or, which is more probable 
 and more hopeless, to become useless from excessive 
 caution. On the other hand, the expense of appeals to 
 the Court would again be fatal to any scheme. 
 
 Under Lord Cottenham's Bib 1 , the general judicial 
 regulation of charities under 30?. per annum was 
 transferred from the Court of Chancery to the County 
 Courts; and of trusts whose incomes were above 30/. 
 but under 100/. per annum, to the Masters in Chancery. 
 The jurisdiction was localized, therefore, only for the 
 smaller charities under 30/., and even the cheapness of 
 the proceedings in this class of cases was diminished, 
 by the necessary reference to the Attorney- General ; 
 and if the powers of appeal were not illusory, by the 
 appeal to the Master. The summary powers given to 
 the Masters might have been modified by making one 
 of them a Judge in Charities, and directing that he 
 should make a sufficient number of circuits annually, to 
 hold Courts at or near the parishes in which the causes 
 originated, with power to try and determine suits sum- 
 marily, according to forms of procedure to be regu- 
 lated by the Lord Chancellor's orders. The expenses 
 of such suits to charities between 30/. and 100/. per 
 annum, Would thus have been greatly reduced; for 
 before the Master in London four sets of solicitors would 
 still have been required, and delays would have been 
 caused by imperfect instructions to distant agents; 
 whereas, a local Court could inform itself on the spot, 
 by one set of agents, and could thus more certainly, 
 
County Courts unsuited to Charity jurisdiction. 203 
 
 promptly, and cheaply administer the correction re- 
 quired for abuses. The chief remedies for acknowledged 
 evils, proposed in these two Bills, appear capable of 
 combination, provided arrangements be made for the 
 separation of the administrative from the contentious 
 jurisdiction, as proposed in the measure laid before 
 Parliament in 1852. 
 
 Thus, the Commission intended to be established by 
 Lord Lyndhurst's Bill, stripped of all judicial authority, 
 might be clothed with the contemplated powers of in- 
 quiry, and, by its preliminary investigation, render more 
 efficacious the summary jurisdiction of the County and 
 Bankruptcy Courts ; and more cheap and prompt that 
 of the Masters in Chancery, by enabling them to proceed 
 on statements of facts prepared without expense to the 
 charity. 
 
 But there are very obvious objections to the juris- 
 diction of these Courts over Charitable Endowments. 
 The Judges of the County Courts are, for the most part, 
 quite untrained in the law or practice of Courts of 
 Equity. The causes ordinarily brought before them, do 
 not correct this want of experience ; but rather add to 
 the force of the objection, by creating a tendency to a 
 rapid and summary mode of dispensing justice, little 
 consonant with that calm deliberation and judicial tone 
 which would be required in the adjudication of Charity 
 suits. Moreover, their time is much occupied. The 
 causes of Charitable Endowments could not well be 
 heard in the midst of the ordinary business of the 
 Court. They could only, therefore, be adjudicated in 
 the intervals between such sittings, and hence would 
 arise delay, hurry, and confusion. The fact that the 
 Judges have permanent districts, is also unfavour- 
 able to their having judicial authority over Charities 
 within their counties ; for they might be embarrassed 
 by social and other influences, or at least liable to the 
 suspicion of such impediments, which would be almost 
 equally injurious to their authority. 
 
204 Two Classes of Charities to be administered. 
 
 The Masters in Chancery are already reduced in 
 number, and their offices are gradually to be abolished, 
 so that they would be no longer available for the 
 functions contemplated in these measures. The juris- 
 diction which the Masters in Chancery were to exercise 
 over a certain class of charities, would also be more 
 effectual, as well as cheaper, if it were confided to a 
 competent local Court. 
 
 Before attempting to show how these powers might 
 be harmoniously combined, and such a competent lo- 
 cal Court be enabled to work concurrently with a De- 
 partment clothed with administrative powers only, it 
 is convenient to divide the Public Charities into two 
 classes. 
 
 First. Those, the income of which being under 200L 
 per annum, ought to be protected, both from all the 
 expenses of preliminary ^investigation, and from those 
 attendant on litigation in a remote Court. 
 
 These charities might be placed under the summary 
 jurisdiction of a competent local Court, but with the 
 precautions hereafter described. 
 
 Secondly. The foundations whose incomes exceed 
 200/. These more wealthy endowments might, in graver 
 suits, prefer the jurisdiction of the Court of Chancery. 
 The trustees of charities whose income exceeded 200/. 
 per annum, should therefore be at liberty to determine, 
 whether suits affecting them should be settled by the 
 Court of Chancery, or in a summary manner, and ac- 
 cording to the forms of procedure in the special Court 
 of Charities referred to. 
 
 For the administration of public charities, it is ex- 
 pedient that a department should be created, so con- 
 nected with the Executive Government, as to derive 
 from it the largest amount of authority ; but exercising 
 functions separate from those of the judicial control and 
 regulation of charitable funds, which should be confided 
 to Courts exercising an independent power. 
 
 Before attempting to define the limits of the separate 
 
Constitution of Department of Public Charities. 205 
 
 action of the judicial and administrative power, it is 
 desirable to describe the constitution of each. 
 
 The Board of Public Charities might, by the pre- 
 cedent of the Board of Trade and of that of Education, 
 consist of a Committee of the Privy Council, presiding 
 over a department acting separately from that of 
 Public Education; but in order to ensure the con* 
 current action of these two offices, the Lord President 
 should have authority over them, and should represent 
 both in the House of Lords. 
 
 One Committee would likewise constitute the Council 
 and controlling power of both departments. 
 
 The Committee of Public Education and Charities 
 would consist of Ministers of State, to be summoned on 
 all occasions when any General Minutes or regulations 
 were to be prepared for submission to Parliament, and 
 to approve all official appointments. 
 
 The Lord Chancellor should henceforth be, ex officio, a 
 member of the Committee, and on his sole authority, 
 prepare and issue all rules, regulations, forms of pro- 
 cedure, and tables of fees required for charity suits, 
 in the Courts of the Judges in Charities hereafter de- 
 scribed. 
 
 A Vice-President of the Committee of Public Educa- 
 tion and Charities, for the most part representing it in 
 the House of Commons, should assist the Lord President 
 in superintending all executive details, and connecting, 
 by a harmonious administration, the two departments. 
 He would have charge of the office, and thus connect 
 the executive with the deliberative functions. 
 
 The Office of Public Charities would comprise two 
 secretaries, of high position and long experience in the 
 legal profession. Only barristers of twelve years' stand- 
 ing should be eligible. They should have charge of 
 the administrative details of the department. 
 
 ' Two or more Inspectors of Charities would also be 
 required, who should be barristers of at least five 
 years' standing. 
 
206 Judges in Charities to be appointed. 
 
 In special inquiries, either of the secretaries should 
 be empowered, under the warrant of the Privy Council, 
 to exercise the functions of an Inspector, either alone, 
 or in conjunction with one or more of them. 
 
 For the decision of causes relating to the second 
 class of endowments, at least two Judges in Charities 
 should be appointed by the Lord Chancellor, either 
 from amongst the Judges who have presided over Eng- 
 lish or Indian Courts, or from barristers of fifteen 
 years' standing. They should make such circuits, and 
 hold Courts at such places, as should be directed by 
 Her Majesty in Council, to hear causes for the better 
 regulation and management of charities of the first 
 class, and for other questions lawfully referable to 
 them. 
 
 All suits relating to charities under 2001. per annum 
 would thus be determined by the Judges in Charities. 
 
 All the proceedings of the department, whether 
 tending to a judicial decision, or consisting in the ex- 
 ercise of the powers with which it might be clothed 
 independently of the Courts, should be regulated by 
 General Minutes of the Committee of Privy Council, 
 signed by the President and Vice-President, counter- 
 signed in token of approval by the Lord Chancellor, 
 and presented to Parliament within one month if sitting. 
 Such General Minutes should define, in the least tech- 
 nical form, the whole course of procedure to be adopted 
 in every matter capable of being brought under the 
 cognizance of the department, so as to render it in- 
 telligible to non-professional readers, and to afford 
 security to the interests of all parties at the least 
 expense. 
 
 An admirable body of General Rules 1 , issued by the 
 Court for the sale and transfer of incumbered estates in 
 Ireland, forms a precedent for such General Minutes, 
 
 1 Copy of General Rules under 12 and 13 Vict. c. 77., dated 18th Oct. 1849. 
 Ordered by the House of Commons to be printed, 20th Feb. 1850. 
 
Administrative <Sf contentious Jurisdictions separated. 207 
 
 and the working of these Rules a complete justification 
 for them. 
 
 The Committee of Privy Council might direct, in any 
 cause, that it should proceed without any preliminary 
 investigation; and in such suits the evidence should, 
 after due public notice, be heard vivd voce in the Court 
 of a Judge in Charities, and the question determined 
 summarily. 
 
 In this way all the more trivial and merely formal 
 matters, in which a preliminary investigation by an 
 Inspector would occasion a needless expenditure of time 
 and money, would be settled without appeal. 
 
 That Lord Lyndhurst's and Lord Cottenham's Bills 
 made no effort to separate the administrative from the 
 contentious jurisdiction was a cardinal defect. The 
 Commission under Lord Lyndhurst's Bill, and the 
 County Courts or the Master in Chancery in Lord 
 Cottenham's measure, were to absorb in the judicial 
 authority all other powers. 1 
 
 But, with the exceptions just now stated, an inquiry 
 into alleged abuses, defects, and disabilities, might use- 
 fully precede judicial control, both in order to save 
 expense to the foundation, and to prevent the waste of 
 time by the consideration of irrelevant matter. In 
 some cases involving personal character, the complain- 
 ants might be required to establish a primd facie case 
 with the Department, before the cause was allowed to 
 appear in open Court. The proceedings in such causes 
 would resemble the preliminary Commissions issued by 
 the Ordinary, to examine complaints affecting the cha- 
 racter of Clerks. Statements of facts, with evidence 
 prepared by inspectors, might be submitted to the 
 Judge in Charities, in all suits affecting charities of 
 the first class, which information should be received as 
 sufficient evidence, unless on petition a warrant was 
 
 1 On the separation of the administrative and contentious jurisdictions, 
 see some able and lucid remarks in Mr. Koundell Palmer's speech on Lord 
 Cottenham's Bill, April 9th, 1850.— Hansard, vol. 108. p. 118. 
 
208 How new Schemes presented to Local Courts. 
 
 issued by the Privy Council authorizing the Court to 
 receive further oral testimony. Such warrants should 
 always be issued where security was given for the 
 payment of the costs. 
 
 Whenever any cause was decided in its main features 
 contrary to the Report of the department, and evidence 
 had been presented under the above warrant, the Judge 
 should award such costs as he might think fit, to be 
 paid by the department. 
 
 Moreover, in all cases whatever, the Judge in Charities 
 should, at his own discretion, make any personal visi- 
 tation of the charity, and receive and call for such 
 further evidence, vivd voce, as he might think fit. 
 
 It might be open to the majority of the trustees of 
 charities of the second class to adopt this course, in any 
 suit, by petition to the Privy Council, and under its 
 warrant. 
 
 Such preliminary inquiries might even supersede the 
 need of a judicial decree in charities of the first class, and 
 they should be indemnified for all acts done with the 
 sanction of the Committee of Privy Council, until the 
 report and advice were set aside upon an appeal to be 
 granted in such cases to persons interested, and giving 
 security for the payment of the costs. The appeal in 
 such cases should be tried by the Judge in Charities, 
 upon written statements from the adverse party, which 
 should be submitted in the first place to the Depart- 
 ment of Public Charities, and, with their reply, laid 
 before the Court. 
 
 When new schemes were required in charities of the 
 first class, evidence would be collected by the Inspectors, 
 and submitted, with proposals, to the department by 
 which the scheme would be prepared. 
 
 A copy of this scheme, and the statement of facts on 
 which it was founded, would then be submitted to the 
 trustees, and another deposited in proper custody 
 locally. An advertisement, or public notice on the 
 doors of the churches and chapels, would make known 
 
Administrative and Judicial Powers co-operate. 209 
 
 that all parties Interested might read, and take or pro- 
 cure copies of the scheme, &c. at a low rate of charge. 
 
 Any counter-statements might then be submitted to 
 the department, which might direct further inquiry if 
 it saw fit. These preliminaries completed without ex- 
 pense to the charity, public notice would be given of 
 the day on which the scheme would be submitted to the 
 Court ; and the statements and counter-statements 
 having been read, with the replies thereto, the Judge 
 might personally examine such of the witnesses or 
 receive such further evidence as he might think fit to 
 call before him, and then summarily decide the cause. 
 
 But if the scheme were not adopted, in whole or in 
 part, the department should be at liberty to submit it, 
 with the evidence, to a Court of Conference, consisting 
 of all the Judges in Charities, being liable to such costs 
 as the Judges in conference should award, if the plan 
 were not in its material parts adopted. 
 
 Upon a like Report, the Courts should be empowered 
 to appoint or remove trustees; consolidate under one 
 management, or for one object, small charities, and espe- 
 cially lands and funds left for education ; and to enable 
 charities, by an extension of their schemes of instruction, to 
 obtain grants from Government. 
 
 The department should have power to originate in- 
 quiries ; but it should also be required to attend to re- 
 quisitions, signed by a certain number of inhabitants, or 
 of parties locally interested in the good management of 
 any charity. 
 
 Such powers of inquiry are not to be regarded as 
 vexatious. No trustees of public charities ought to 
 have any thing to conceal. They have no private but 
 only public rights to protect, and publicity has ever 
 been found the most effectual check on mismanagement 
 and abuse. Parliament on three successive occasions 
 enlarged the powers of the Commissioners of Inquiry, 
 thus opening to their investigations classes of charities 
 which had not previously been within the scope of their 
 
 p 
 
210 General Powers of Department of Charities. 
 
 authority. Moreover, such powers of inquiry are not 
 associated with a judicial authority residing in the same 
 functionaries. The inquiry is conducted by a public 
 department, subject to the control of Parliament, but 
 for the information of an independent Court of Justice, 
 and of the locality, as well as of Parliament itself, in all 
 cases in which the evidence may be submitted or 
 called for. 
 
 The Department of Public Charities, should, however, 
 have power, under a warrant of the Lord President, to 
 direct that any cause of a charity belonging to the first 
 class, should be brought into the Court of Chancery. 
 
 Moreover, any Judge in Charities should have power 
 to obtain a decision of the Court of Conference, or of 
 the Court of Chancery, in a summary way and with the 
 least expense, on any point of law which he might think 
 fit to submit. 
 
 If parties interested in the management of any charity, 
 on which a decision had been given by a Judge in 
 Charities, felt themselves aggrieved by such decree, they 
 should be at liberty within two months to petition the 
 Privy Council, for a re-hearing of the cause in a superior 
 Court. On the receipt of such petition, the Department 
 of Public Charities might make such inquiry, and report 
 thereon as they might think fit ; and if the Committee of 
 Public Charities recommended that the cause should be 
 re^heard, the warrant of the Privy Council might be 
 issued, directing it to be heard, in ichole or in part, by the 
 Judges of Charities sitting in Conference, according to 
 the forms of procedure there to be observed, provided 
 security for the costs were given by the appellants. 
 
 Such being the special jurisdiction of the Courts, and 
 the power of the Department of Public Charities with 
 respect to the first class of endowments, it is desirable 
 to describe what would be the general powers of the 
 Committee of Public Charities. 
 
 It should have authority to investigate the condition 
 of the funds and estates, and their management and ap- 
 
Ex-officio informations by' Attorney- General* 211 
 
 plication, in all charities in England and Wales; to cite 
 persons and call for papers; to take evidence on oath; to 
 examine muniments and records ; to inspect premises ; 
 survey lands and mines ; and to delegate those powers 
 to their Inspectors. 
 
 Nor does it seem expedient to limit to the smaller 
 charities the indemnity to trustees, who may seek the 
 advice of the department, and who may determine to be 
 guided by it. In all such cases, however, the evidence 
 prepared by the Inspectors, on which such advice is 
 founded, should be formally embodied in a statement of 
 facts, and the advice in that of a provisional order, 
 issued under the hand and seal of the Lord President. 
 
 This statement of facts and order should be liable to 
 be brought into Court, and the operation of the order to 
 be suspended by a petition (to the Court having juris- 
 diction) either from a certain proportion of the trus- 
 tees, or of persons interested in the administration of the 
 charity; provided that security were given by the ap- 
 pellants for the costs : that proceedings were prosecuted 
 on such petition, within a limited period from its pre- 
 sentation, and with due diligence. 
 
 No suits or proceedings with respect to any charities 
 should be undertaken, otherwise than on information ex 
 officio from the Attorney-General, without the certificate of 
 ike Lord President ; but in any case in which such suits 
 were prevented, the department should report to Par- 
 liament the facts, within two months if then sitting, or 
 within one month after its next meeting, if then in recess. 
 Whenever the Committee should deem it desirable that 
 legal proceedings should be instituted in any charity of 
 the second class, the Lord President should certify the 
 case formally to the Attorney-General, in order that he 
 might proceed as he might think fit. Whenever the 
 trustees in such case should petition the Committee of 
 Privy Council, that the suit should be permitted to 
 proceed in the Court of a Judge in Charities, and the 
 Department might think it expedient, a warrant might 
 
212 Treasurer of Charities ; Accounts and Audits. 
 
 be issued under the hand and seal of the Lord President 
 accordingly. But if any suit undertaken on the above 
 certificate of the Lord President were unsuccessful in 
 its main objects, the Court in which the cause was tried 
 should be empowered to award costs, to be paid out of 
 the funds of the Department of Public Charities. 
 
 An officer should be appointed, to be called the Trea- 
 surer of Public Charities, for the purpose of taking, 
 holding, and transferring property belonging to chari- 
 ties, acting as the bare trustee of the legal estate, but 
 without any power of interference' in its management. 
 The funds of public charities might thus be held in the 
 bank, in the name of the treasurer, and he might, as a 
 corporation sole, hold lands and other hereditaments, 
 when there were not trustees, or when it was necessary 
 or desirable to separate the management from the legal 
 estate. This office might, perhaps, be held by the Chief 
 Secretary of the Department. 
 
 Powers (proposed to be given in Lord Cottenham's 
 Bill) might be conferred on the Judges in Charities, to 
 vest (on the Report of the department) the lands of any 
 endowment having no trustees in the treasurer of public 
 charities. 
 
 On a like Report, the Judges having jurisdiction over 
 any charity of the first or second class, might order the 
 payment of funds to the treasurer for their better 
 security. 
 
 Lord Cottenham's Bill extended this power to the 
 cases of all charities, whether subject to the summary 
 jurisdiction or not, provided application were made by 
 a person holding the charitable funds. If such appli- 
 cation were made to the Department of Public Charities, 
 and supported by their Report, to the Court having 
 jurisdiction, it is difficult to see why the powers should 
 not be exercised. 
 
 The Department of Public Charities might also afford 
 means for the regidation of all Charities. 
 
 Among its powers might be that of issuing orders, 
 
Powers to regulate Leasing and Sale of Lands, fyc. 213 
 
 as to the form in which the accounts of the receipt and 
 expenditure of all charities shoidd be kept; requiring 
 that periodical statements of the income and expendi- 
 ture, according to a form prescribed, should be furnished 
 to the Clerk of the nearest County Court ; that such 
 statements should be open to inspection ; and that 
 cojaies of them should be given at a low charge. 
 
 Moreover, that, as often as should appear expedient, 
 returns of the income and expenditure should be made 
 to the department, to be printed and laid before Parlia- 
 ment. 
 
 The general powers of inquiry would enable the de- 
 partment, either on petition or on their own motion, to 
 direct a special audit of accounts, not merely to ascer- 
 tain whether they could be substantiated by vouchers, 
 but whether they were in accordance with the Statutes 
 of the foundation, the intentions of the founder, or other- 
 wise sanctioned by useful and ancient custom. 
 
 The plan of leasing for lives or for long terms, re- 
 newable upon the payment of fines, obtains among the 
 estates of public charities, as in those of the Church. 
 The Episcopal and Capitular Revenues' Commissioners 
 report 1 , " with reference to the terms upon which re- 
 newals of leases are effected ;" " that the Church realizes 
 ordinarily from one fourth to one third only of the 
 rack-rental value of its estates, the remainder being in 
 the hands of the lessees ; and that the fines are calcu- 
 lated, so as to allow the lessees a return varying from 
 five to ten per cent. There is little doubt that, under 
 a different plan of management, the estates might be 
 made to produce a much larger income for the Church, 
 and at the same time be held upon a tenure more ac- 
 ceptable to the lessees." A select Committee of the 
 House of Lords, in the session of 1851, accordingly made 
 
 1 Appointed 8th January, 1849. Reported 31st January, 1850. Ordered 
 to be printed 5th February, 1850.— No. 15. 
 
 p 3 
 
214 Powers as to Sale and Conveyance of Property, fyc. 
 
 recommendations \ on which an Act to facilitate the 
 management and improvement of Episcopal and Capi- 
 tular Estates was founded. The principal recommen- 
 dations of the Committee for the termination of this 
 mode of leasing would require modification, in their 
 application to charities of a moderate extent ; but if the 
 principle be found upon experience to be accurate, it 
 would prove an important guide to similar transactions, 
 in the estates of public endowments. 
 
 To make such improvements, powers resembling those 
 given to the Church Estates Commissioners by the (14 fy 
 15 Victoria, c. 104.) u Act to facilitate the Management 
 and Improvement of Episcopal and Capitular Estates" 
 ■should be conferred, on the Department of Public Charities. 
 If this were done, trustees would be enabled, with the 
 approval of the department, to sell, enfranchise, or 
 .exchange charity lands, or to purchase the interests of 
 their lessees. The rights of all parties would be pro- 
 tected by the provisoes affecting the exercise of such 
 power, and the interests of the charity secured by the 
 directions given for the investment of monies arising 
 from the sale. These might include the purchase of 
 lands necessary to the beneficial management of the 
 charity estate, and especially of necesary mining privi- 
 leges — the repair of dilapidations — the enclosure or 
 drainage of lands — the purchase of the interests of 
 lessees, — or a mortgage on lands sold, or on other pro- 
 perty, or the purchase of stock, &c. With the like 
 consent, more extensive powers might be given to 
 trustees to grant leases of mines, quarries, &c. ; but 
 the powers of granting leases of farms should be defined 
 as in the ninth section of the Episcopal and Capitular 
 Estates Management Act. In like manner, trustees 
 should be enabled, with the consent of the depart- 
 ment, to compromise claims on charity funds ; to settle 
 disputes as to boundaries, rights of way, water, mining 
 
 1 Ordered to be printed 22nd July, 1851.— No. 123. 
 
Removal of incompetent or immoral Teachers. 213 
 
 privileges, &c. Trustees of charities, with the like con- 
 sent, might sell rent-charges to the owners of estates ; 
 and for that purpose clauses might be enacted, enabling 
 those holding the legal estate during a minority, or in 
 settled property, or during the lunacy or other inca- 
 pacity of the person having the beneficial interest, to 
 purchase such incumbrances at a valuation to be sanc- 
 tioned by the Lord President. 
 
 The department might also approve and register the 
 vesting of lands and funds in new trustees without a 
 formal conveyance. For this purpose, the ofiice of the 
 department should be constituted a legal place of de- 
 posit and registry for deeds and conveyances ; and the 
 Lord Chancellor should regulate by his order the forms 
 of registration of muniments, and the measures to be 
 taken for their safe custody, and for the registration of 
 conveyances to new trustees. It should be lawful for any 
 trustees to deposit their deeds and muniments with the 
 department, or copies thereof. 
 
 No trustees should be empowered to exercise any of 
 their functions, after due notice, until they had deposited 
 a list of their muniments, and of all estates, lands, houses, 
 and stock in the funds, rent-charges, mortgages, bonds, or 
 other securities, and property possessed by the trust, to- 
 gether with the names, designations, and addresses of the 
 trustees, and of the person or persons having custody 
 of the muniments. Whenever any new trustees were 
 appointed, information should be given to the ofiice of 
 their names, &c. 
 
 Proceedings for the removal of superannuated, incom- 
 petent, negligent, or immoral Teachers, might be either 
 commenced by petition to the department from persons 
 interested, or undertaken with consent of the trustees, 
 or at their request. In these cases, the inquiry should 
 be directed to ascertain, whether there was aprimdfacie 
 case for presentation to the Court. For this purpose, 
 evidence should be taken on oath, in the presence of the 
 
 p 4 
 
216 Form of procedure in trial of offences. 
 
 Master, if willing to attend, who should be allowed to 
 cross-examine the witnesses by himself or his attorney, 
 and such further investigation made as might be neces- 
 sary. If the department were of opinion that a prima 
 facie case was made out, this evidence should be laid 
 before the Judge in Charities, who should hold a local 
 Court to hear and try the cause, with the aid of a jury, 
 when sought by the Master. But, in case of a decision 
 that the Teacher should be removed, it should be compe- 
 tent to the Judge, if in his discretion he should so think 
 fit, with the concurrence of the Committee of the Privy 
 Council, to settle such annual pension or other com- 
 pensation from the funds of the charity as he might 
 think fit. Provided that, if the Master should prefer 
 that the matter should be decided without a trial in 
 open Court, it should be competent for the department, 
 on receiving a petition from him to that effect, to 
 receive evidence on oath, and to prepare a statement of 
 facts, with a report, counter-statements, and a reply, as 
 in other cases, to be laid before the Judge in Charities 
 (without publicity), who should signify his decision 
 thereon in writing, and, in that case, without appeal. 
 
 Facilities should also be given to trustees to recover, 
 by a summary process, premises held over by Masters 
 dismissed, or ceasing to hold office, as well as for the 
 recovery of small tenements and closes of land in like 
 manner from tenants. 
 
 Any Master feeling himself aggrieved by the judg- 
 ment of the Court, upon a public hearing of the cause, 
 should, upon giving satisfactory security for the costs, 
 be entitled to move that a copy of the evidence be laid 
 before the Court of Chancery for a summary decision 
 thereon. 
 
 The " Act 1 for improving the Condition and extend- 
 
 1 The objects of this statute are fully and clearly set forth in its declaratory 
 clause as follows : — 
 
 " Whereas there are in England and Wales many endowed schools, both 
 
The Improvement of Grammar Schools. 217 
 
 ing the Benefits of Grammar Schools" (3 & 4 Victoria, 
 c. 77.) has remained to a great degree inoperative. 
 
 of royal and private foundation, for the education of boys or youth wholly 
 or principally in Grammar ; and the term ' Grammar' has been construed by 
 Courts of Equity as having reference only to the dead languages, that is to 
 say, Greek and Latin : And whereas such education, at the period when 
 such schools, or the greater part, were founded, was supposed not only to be 
 sufficient to qualify boys or youth for admission to the Universities, with a 
 view to the learned professions, but also necessary for preparing them for 
 the superior trades and mercantile business : And whereas from the change 
 of times and other causes, such education, without instruction in other 
 branches of literature and science, is now of less value to those who are 
 entitled to avail themselves of such charitable foundations, whereby such 
 schools have, in many instances, ceased to afford a substantial fulfilment of 
 the intentions of the founders ; and the system of education in such Gram- 
 mar Schools ought therefore to be extended and rendered more generally 
 beneficial, in order to afford such fulfilment ; but the patrons, visitors, and 
 governors thereof are generally unable of their own authority to establish 
 any other system of education than is expressly provided for by the founda- 
 tion, and Her Majesty's Courts of Law and Equity are frequently unable 
 to give adequate relief, and in no case but at considerable expence : And 
 whereas, in consequence of changes which have taken place in the population 
 of particular districts, it is necessary, for the purpose aforesaid, that in some 
 cases the advantages of such Grammar Schools should be extended to boys 
 other than those to whom by the terms of the foundation or the existing 
 statutes the same is now limited, and that in other cases some restriction 
 should be imposed, either with reference to the total number to be admitted 
 into the school, or as regards their proficiency at the time when they may 
 demand admission ; but in this respect also the said patrons, visitors, and 
 governors, and the Courts of Equity, are frequently without sufficient 
 authority to make such extension or restriction : And whereas it is ex- 
 pedient that in certain cases Grammar Schools in the same place should be 
 united : And whereas no remedy can be applied in the premises without the 
 aid of Parliament : Be it therefore declared and enacted by the Queen's 
 most excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords 
 Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, 
 and by the authority of the same, that whenever, after the passing of this 
 Act, any question may come under consideration in any of her Majesty's 
 Courts of Equity concerning the system of education thereafter to be estab- 
 lished in any Grammar School, or the right of admission into the same, 
 whether such question be already pending, or whether the same shall arise 
 upon any information, petition, or other proceedings which may be now or 
 at any time hereafter filed or instituted, for whatever cause the same may 
 have been or may be instituted, according to the ordinary course of pro- 
 ceedings in Courts of Equity or under the provisions of this Act, it shall be 
 lawful for the Court to make such decrees or orders as to the said Court 
 shall seem expedient, as well for extending the system of education to other 
 useful branches of literature and science in addition to or (subject to the 
 provisions hereinafter contained) in lieu of the Greek and Latin languages^ 
 
218, Impediments to Sir Eardley Wilmofs Act. 
 
 These Grammar Schools are often governed by trustees 
 who take little interest in them, and are ignorant of the 
 existence of any power to improve them. Moreover, if 
 they were more active and aware of the powers given 
 by this Statute, they would need advice and assistance. 
 The defect in Sir Eardley Wilmot's Act is, that under 
 it no extension of Grammar School Education can take 
 place without the consent of the Master. The cases in 
 which any really effective reforms have been made under 
 it, have been almost exclusively those in which applica- 
 tion has been made to the Court, whilst the office of 
 Master was vacant. The Master will very rarely con- 
 sent to improvements which throw additional labour on 
 himself. It is also quite clear that the majority of the 
 trustees of Grammar Schools know nothing of the Act. 
 Mr. Fearon informs me that they often make awkward 
 attempts, in appointing a Master, to oblige him to teach 
 other things than Latin and Greek. This is done by a 
 bond or declaration, showing that these governing bodies 
 are not aware of the provisions of the Statute. Their 
 legal advisers are generally quite as much in the dark, 
 for the chief law treatises on Charities were anterior to 
 to this Act. The advantages to be derived from this 
 
 or such other instruction as may be required by the terms of the foundation 
 or the then existing statutes, as also for extending or restricting the freedom 
 or the right of admission to such school, by determining the number or the 
 qualifications of boys who may thereafter be admissible thereto, as free 
 scholars or otherwise, and for settling the terms of admission to and con- 
 tinuance in the same, and to establish such schemes for the application of the 
 revenues of any such schools as may, in the opinion of the Court, be con- 
 ducive to the rendering or maintaining such schools in the greatest degree 
 efficient and useful, with due regard to the intentions of the respective 
 founders and benefactors, and to declare at what period and upon what 
 event such decrees or orders, or any directions contained therein, shall be 
 brought into operation, and that such decrees and orders shall have force 
 and effect notwithstanding any provisions contained in the instruments of 
 foundation, endowment, or benefaction, or in the then existing statutes : 
 provided always, that in case there shall be any special visitor appointed by 
 the founder, or other competent authority, opportunity shall be given to 
 such visitor to be heard on the matters in question, in such manner as the 
 Court shall think proper, previously to the making such decrees or orders." 
 
. Repayment of Loans by Parishes. .. 219 
 
 statute would probably be generally sought by trustees, 
 if they were enabled, by petition to the Committee of 
 Privy Council, to carry all suits which might be brought 
 under it into the Court of a Judge in Charities, and 
 to conduct them, with the aid of the department, ac- 
 cording to the regulations of the General Minutes. But 
 the trustees of Grammar Schools should also be em- 
 powered to invite inspection, and with the concurrence 
 of the Department of Public Charities, to enlarge their 
 schemes by application to a Judge in Charities, without 
 the concurrence of the Master of the School. 
 
 In those cases in which the principal of charitable 
 funds has been applied by the vestry or parochial 
 officers to public purposes not contemplated by the 
 foundation : and evidence, whether by the payment of 
 annual interest on a loan for a certain period, or other- 
 wise, could be obtained of the facts, the department 
 should be empowered to bring the case (in endowments 
 of the first class) before a Judge in Charities, and in 
 other cases before the Court of Chancery ; provided 
 that they should be liable in all cases to costs upon an 
 adverse decision. 
 
 The Court should be empowered, in Charities of the 
 first class, to hear the cause locally, and in all cases to cite 
 persons, call for papers, muniments, &c, and to decide 
 whether the principal stock and funds had been legally 
 applied, and if not, to charge the parochial rates with 
 the repayment, within a term not exceeding twenty 
 years, and in equal annual instalments, to the treasurer 
 of public charities, of the principal and accumulated 
 interest, with further interest on the balance remaining 
 unpaid, at such rate, not exceeding 5 per cent, per 
 annum, as the Court might determine. In cases in 
 which the suit was successful, the Judge should also de- 
 termine to what extent the costs should be borne by the 
 parish rates, and by the charitable fund respectively. 
 
 No appeal should lie in these cases from the decision 
 of the Court. 
 
220 Limitations of Powers of the Courts. 
 
 Among the limitations of the powers of the Courts, it 
 would be necessary to provide that trustees of charities, 
 for the exclusive benefit of persons of particular religious 
 communions, should be of the same religion. More- 
 over, the rights of the Church of England, as they now 
 exist by construction of law, with reference to the ex- 
 clusive or special benefit of members of that Church, 
 should be reserved. Nor is it intended that any power 
 of extension of the uses of a charity according to the 
 cy pres doctrine, should be given to the Courts, ex- 
 cept such as can now be exercised by the Court of 
 Chancery. 
 
 The Department of Public Charities would, however, 
 report to Parliament the circumstances of any founda- 
 tions, which rendered such extension desirable, and they 
 would lay before it a scheme for such extension, in the 
 form of a provisional order. When such Reports and 
 Orders had been printed and circulated for one month, 
 it should be lawful for the Minister representing the 
 department, to introduce a Public General Act, giving 
 such provisional orders the force of law. It would 
 of course be competent for any Committee of the House 
 to hear evidence, and to report as to any modifications 
 of such orders. 
 
 By Lord Lyndhurst's Bill of 1846, as amended by 
 the Committee of the House of Peers, the expenses of 
 working the Act were to be provided by a tax on the 
 revenues of every charity within the summary juris- 
 diction 1 of the Commission, of 3d. in the pound annu- 
 ally; and in the cases of other charities, within the pro- 
 visions of the Act, of l^d. in the pound. No charity, 
 however, was to pay more than 1001. per annum. The 
 principle on which all the Bills of 1844-5-6 proceeded, 
 in this particular, was, that the charities should be 
 
 1 This extended to charities with an income not exceeding 1001. per 
 annum. 
 
Sources of Income of Department 221 
 
 taxed somewhat in proportion to the use they would 
 make of the Commission. The larger charities would 
 have derived great advantages from the powers of the 
 Commission enabling them to improve the management 
 of their estates, and to escape litigation originating in 
 motives adverse to the public interests. 
 
 The expenses now incurred by the richly endowed 
 Trusts, in obtaining Private Acts of Parliament (which 
 would by these measures be rendered unnecessary), would 
 alone more than justify the extension of the tax to 
 them. Sir Frederick Thesiger in his speech, introducing 
 the Bill of the Charity Commission to the attention of 
 House of Commons in 1852, is reported to have said, 
 " He had before him a list of the various Private Bills 
 which had been applied for, during the present century 
 from 1800 to 1850 ; and he found that there were no 
 less than 135 Private Bills, which had been passed for 
 various objects, that could not be carrried out, without 
 the intervention of the Legislature in different charities. 
 The average cost of each of these Private Bills was 
 estimated at 600/. ; so that there had been no less a 
 sum than 81,000/. spent on them, during the last fifty 
 years." 1 
 
 By the Bill presented by the present Charity Com- 
 mission to the House of Commons in 1852, a fund for 
 the expenses of the proposed new Commission is to be 
 obtained by a charge not exceeding 2d. in the pound, 
 on the gross yearly income of every charity which 
 amounts to 10/. annual value, with a proviso limiting 
 the maximum annual amount to be paid by any one 
 charity to 50/. It has been calculated that such an 
 assessment would produce 8500/. per annum at least. 
 This rate of charge might be adopted among the pro- 
 visions of a new measure; but if it were found inade- 
 quate to the expenses of the department, a rate might 
 
 1 Hansard, vol. cxx. p. 222. 
 
222 Chanties to be exempted from Interference. 
 
 also be laid on the annual income of every charity 
 brought into any of the local Courts. According to 
 the time consumed and the expense incurred by the 
 department, on behalf of any such charity, the Judge 
 before whom the cause was tried might direct, that a 
 sum, not exceeding 5 per cent, on the annual value of 
 the endowment, should be paid to the account of the 
 department, with the treasurer of public charities yearly, 
 for one, or two, or three years in succession, as he might 
 think fit. The charge would be small, being only the 
 interest of the income of the charity, and it might thus 
 be proportioned to the service rendered. The increase 
 of income would thus in some degree correspond to 
 the exertions of the department. 
 
 In like manner, when the scheme of a Charity was 
 enlarged, under the Provisional Orders of the Depart- 
 ment, by a Public Act passed through both Houses of 
 Parliament, this charge might be increased to any sum 
 not exceeding 101. per cent, on the income of the Cha- 
 rity, awarded by the Judges of Charities in their Court 
 of Conference. 
 
 The institutions, which might properly be exempted 
 from the operation of the Bill of 1852, appear to have 
 been carefully considered by the present Charity Com- 
 mission, and to have been the subject of frequent com- 
 munications with the parties interested. They seem 
 also to be in accordance with the decision of the Com- 
 mittee of the House of Lords 1 in 1845, that the exemp- 
 tions should not be numerous ; and with the spirit of the 
 discussions in both Houses, in which all efforts to esta- 
 blish exceptions were resisted by the chief legal autho- 
 rities. The exemptions proposed by the Commission 
 
 1 Lord Lyndhurst, speaking on the second reading of his Bill in 1846, is 
 reported (Hansard, 85. p. 151.) to have said, "that the question of exemp- 
 tions was well considered last year, and the Committee came to the unani- 
 mous decision that there should be no exceptions whatever." But the 
 old Universities were to be excepted. 
 
Amount of Endowments for Education. 223 
 
 will be found set forth, in the note containing the ab- 
 stract of the Bill of 1852 (page 211.). 
 
 Besides the exemptions thus approved by the Charity 
 Commission, Mr. Goulburn, in the discussion 1 on this 
 Bill, March 29. 1852, is reported, in speaking of certain 
 of the great Hospitals and Chartered Companies, to have 
 said, that " he certainly thought it no more than right 
 that there should be periodical visitations to all charities, 
 to ascertain whether they were properly administered ; 
 but, on the other hand, they ought to be exempted at 
 least from the daily and hourly interference which, 
 under this Bill, would take place." Lord John Eussell 2 
 Said, that " he should be inclined to agree with the pro- 
 position of the Right Honourable the Member for the 
 University of Cambridge, to insert a clause in the Bill 
 to exempt such establishments, at least from a constant 
 interference, and subject them simply to periodical visit- 
 ation by Commissioners appointed for the purpose." 
 The powers of inquiry conferred on the department 
 might properly be limited in this way, in these great 
 Charities. 
 
 The general summary 3 of the income of charities 
 reported upon by the Commissioners of Inquiry states 
 the income of Grammar Schools to be 152,047/. ; that 
 of Schools not classical, 141,385/. ; and that of charities 
 given for or applied to education, 19,112/. ; being a total 
 annual revenue of 312,544/. But the sums devoted to 
 education by the Royal Hospitals and the Chartered 
 Companies of London are not distinguished in this 
 amount, and it is known that many charities escaped 
 the scrutiny of the Commissioners of Inquiry. Mr. 
 M'Culloch remarks on these facts, that " allowing for 
 this deficiency, and supposing that the estates and other 
 property appropriated to educational purposes were 
 
 1 Hansard, vol. cxx, p. 235. s Ibid. 
 
 •" Digest of the Reports of the Commissioners of. Inquiry into Charities, 
 pp. 22, 23. 
 
224 Revenue to be raised from them. 
 
 reasonably well managed, we believe we shall be within 
 the mark, if we lay it down, that a free income of from 
 400,000Z. to 450,000£. a year is at present partly, and 
 should be entirely, devoted in England and "Wales to 
 the support of School education." Lord Brougham 
 has estimated this revenue at half a million per an- 
 num. 1 
 
 But these limits by no means define the whole amount 
 of income which, if the administration of the public 
 charities were made to express the opinions of the in- 
 telligent classes, might justly and wisely be applied to 
 the support of Schools. The extension of the cy pres 
 doctrine by Parliament on the Report of a Department 
 of State, to those charities to which the intentions of 
 the founder have become obsolete, or otherwise imprac- 
 ticable, or are found from experience to be mischievous, 
 would enable the Government to apply large funds to 
 the education of the people which are now either wasted, 
 absorbed without service done, or which have become a 
 means of political corruption or moral degradation. 
 " The subject of endowments 2 ," says M'Culloch, " ought 
 to be carefully sifted. The regulations of the founders 
 should be respected only so long as they conduce to, or, 
 at all events, are not opposed to, the public interest. 
 Whenever they come into conflict with the latter, they 
 ought certainly to be modified, and made to harmonize 
 with what may reasonably be presumed would have 
 been, could he have foreseen the results, the conduct of 
 the founder. By cautiously acting on this principle, 
 we have little doubt that a free revenue might be ob- 
 tained, without injury to any useful purpose, of from 
 750,000Z. to 800,000?. a year." 
 
 The sum at present included in the estimated income 
 by which the Schools of the Religious Communions are 
 supported as arising from endowment has been stated 
 
 1 Lord Brougham's Speeches, vol. iii. p. 2o6., in a note. 
 * Statistics of British Empire, p. 453. vol. ii. 
 
Revenue required from Charitable Endowments. 225 
 
 in page 155. to be 63,734/. for Church of England 
 Schools, and 5,813/. for the Schools of separate Com- 
 munions, or 69,547/. But in order to provide efficient 
 education for 1,836,562 scholars, if endowments were 
 developed proportionally with other sources of income, 
 the Church would require a further annual income from 
 endowments of 127,695/. ; and the other religious 
 bodies 9,448/. ; or altogether an additional income from 
 this source of 137,143/. If the present income derived 
 from endowments, or 69,547/., be added to this required 
 income, a sum of 206,690/. is, upon this estimate, either 
 actually raised or required from this source. Now the 
 annual endowments of Schools not classical, or which 
 are otherwise given for or applied to education, were 
 reported by the Commissioners of Inquiry to amount to 
 160,497/. It is therefore clear that a much larger sum 
 than the difference between this sum and the propor^ 
 tionate increase of endowments required, or 46,193/., 
 could be obtained for elementary education by a just, 
 wise, and efficient administration of charitable trusts. 
 Under the head of other sources of income, in the table, 
 page 166., the Church of England would require an ad- 
 ditional income of 126,774/., and the separate commu- 
 nions one of 17,904/., or a total increase of revenue 
 amounting to 144,678/. Abundant reason has been- 
 given for the hope that this sum at least might also be 
 raised from charitable endowments, or altogether an 
 augmentation of 190,871/. per annum for the support 
 of elementary Schools. 
 
 Sufficiently high authority has been quoted to support 
 the expectation that 400,000/. per annum at least could 
 be applied, by a wise and efficient administration, to the 
 support of classical and elementary Schools, in addition 
 to the revenue of 312,000/. now reported to exist. Of 
 this additional income the elementary Schools would 
 properly claim at least 200,000/. per annum. 
 
 The objects to which the more ancient endowments 
 
 Q 
 
226 Analogous uses capable of development. 
 
 were devoted are strictly analogous to the wants of ele- 
 mentary Schools under their recent organization. The 
 apprenticeship of Pupil Teachers to the Master or Mis- 
 tress under the Minutes of 1846, would most usefully 
 absorb a large part of those funds which were left for 
 that apprenticeship of poor children, and especially of 
 orphans, to trades, which has been found liable to much 
 abuse. No machinery commonly exists in charities for 
 the constant supervision required in a system of ap- 
 prenticeship supported by endowments. Premiums 
 are therefore taken by master tradesmen, who neglect 
 or abuse their charge. But the apprenticeship of Pupil 
 Teachers is not liable to these defects ; for it is watched 
 over by the School Committees, aided by the clergy and 
 ministers of religion, and subjected to the constant vigi- 
 lance of a public inspection, testing its results by peri- 
 odical examinations, on the success of which its pro- 
 longation depends. 
 
 The funds left for the education of poor scholars at 
 the Universities, and for the foundation of scholarships, 
 form an admirable precedent for the foundation of ex- 
 hibitions for the admission to the Training Colleges of 
 Pupil Teachers, who successfully complete their ap- 
 prenticeship, but do not gain Queen's Scholarships, and 
 for their support during a second year of training. 
 
 The endowments of certain hospitals by which a 
 small fraternity of brethren, or sisters, according to an 
 almost monastic tradition, is supported, were often con- 
 stituted with such statutes, that they might become 
 places, in which superannuated or otherwise incapaci- 
 tated Masters or Mistresses might spend their latter 
 days in comfort. The quaint almshouses grouped 
 round the Gothic Chapel would attract a larger amount 
 of public sympathy, if, by their statutes, they received 
 chiefly those who had spent their strength in the public 
 service, and especially in the education of youth. The 
 morning and evening service and the visitations of the 
 sick, might be performed by a brother, selected on ac- 
 
Parliament has diverted Bequests from Education. 227 
 
 count of his exemplary life and peculiar qualifications, 
 and ordained for that purpose. 
 
 In cases in which, from the increased value of the 
 landed property of a charity belonging to a small or 
 thinly inhabited parish, it would be impossible to find 
 strictly parochial objects to which to devote its funds, 
 Parliament, on the Eeport of the Department, might 
 enlarge the powers of the trustees, enabling them to aid 
 other parishes in any of the preceding objects, or in 
 building and endowing Schools. 
 
 It could be shown that the interests of education, 
 owing to the absence of a public department, have not 
 been protected by a sufficient vigilance even in Parlia- 
 ment. For funds specially devoted to education, which 
 have vastly increased beyond the peculiar and limited 
 uses to which they were applicable by the original 
 trusts, have been diverted to objects not even analogous 
 to the intention of the testator. Though the original 
 recipients of the revenues may have been benefited by 
 this change in their appropriation, education has lost 
 by far the larger part of a rich estate. Now it would 
 be impossible to plead, in such cases, that there were no 
 analogous uses to which such ample endowments were 
 applicable, since the funds directed to be " paid 1 and 
 distributed to and amongst such four of the poor sort 
 of batchellors of arts taken such degree," " as from time 
 to time shall resolve to continue and reside " in College 
 " by the space of four years after such degree taken," 
 could now be appropriated most usefully to complete 
 the education of poor scholars, either as Masters of 
 Training Colleges, or for other similar purposes. 
 
 1 See Appendix No. 5. to the Report from Select Committee on Man- 
 chester and Salford Education, pp.476 — 485.; likewise evidence of A.Kay, 
 Esq., from 395—399. 
 
 Q 2 
 
228 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 THE AUGMENTATION OF THE INCOME OF SCHOOLS CONNECTED WITH 
 THE KELIGIOUS COMMUNIONS. 
 
 2. The Income derived from Subscriptions, Collections, and 
 School Pence. 
 
 An improved administration of charitable trusts will 
 obtain an additional income of at least 200,000/. per 
 annum for Elementary Schools, and will thus provide 
 that augmentation of existing local endowments and other 
 sources of income required for the sufficient education 
 of 1,836,562 scholars, by the Religious Communions. 
 
 But for this great result, the income now derived 
 from local subscriptions, collections, and School pence 
 must also be enlarged from 875,977/., its present esti- 
 mated amount, to 2,435,900/. ; or, in other words, an 
 additional income must be raised, from these or other 
 sources, of 1,559,923/. per annum. 1 
 
 It Avill be convenient to consider the means of de- 
 veloping the amount derived from local subscriptions 
 and collections, separately from that of augmenting the 
 sum obtained from School pence. But, before proceeding 
 to this inquiry, it is desirable to recapitulate certain of 
 the conclusions arrived at by the argument pursued 
 in the third chapter. It has been estimated 2 that 
 2,185,000/. must be expended on the erection or en- 
 largement of Church of England Schools, to enable 
 them to provide education for 1,531,350 scholars. 
 Moreover, as far as the census may show that the 
 
 1 See Table, p. 155., ante. « See p. 153., ante. 
 
Additional School income required from Subscriptions. 229 
 
 323,784 children 1 , not now educated in the Schools of 
 the Religious Communions, or in workhouse or penal 
 Schools, do not belong to the middle and upper classes 
 of society, but require to be absorbed into these Schools, 
 the total sum, required to be expended on School build- 
 ings and on the support of Elementary Schools, would 
 have to be augmented. 
 
 The greater part of the charge for the erection of 
 new School buildings would fall upon local subscriptions 
 and collections, provided no aid were granted from the 
 public resources. This fact, therefore, must be kept in 
 view in examining the power of those two sources of 
 income, and of the School pence contributed by the 
 working classes, to raise an additional annual revenue 
 of 1,559,923?., or more. 
 
 The additional annual resources required for the 
 education of 1,836,562 scholars from local subscrip- 
 tions and collections, were estimated to be 727,891/. for 
 Church of England Schools, and 96,173/. for the Schools 
 of separate communions. 2 
 
 The present annual income from these two sources, 
 for Church of England Schools 3 was calculated at 
 382,337/., and for the Schools of other Communions at 
 80,596/. 
 
 The 462,933/. now raised by local subscriptions and 
 collections for the support of Schools is independent, for 
 the most part, of the incomes of the National, British 
 and Foreign, and Home and Colonial School Societies, 
 of the Wesleyan Education Committee, the Congrega- 
 tional Board, the Roman Catholic Poor School Com- 
 mittee, and the Ragged School Union. These Societies 
 chiefly expend their resources in aiding local subscrip- 
 tions for the erection of School buildings; on inspec- 
 
 i See p. 154., ante. 60,000 children now in Pauper and Penal Schools are 
 deducted from 383,784, leaving 323,784. 
 
 * See p. 155., ante- 8 See p. 165., ante. 
 
 « 3 
 
230 66,396L annually raised by Societies, fyc 
 
 tion ; in grants of School materials ; and in supporting 
 the central Training Colleges, and the Model Schools in 
 immediate connexion with them. 
 
 Their annual income is about as follows : — 
 
 National Society : ■ — 
 
 Average annual income from Queen's Letter l £9,300 
 Annual subscriptions ... 9,000 
 
 - ... £1 8,300 
 
 The Diocesan Boards of Education *: — - 20,000 
 
 British and Foreign School Society 3 : — 
 
 From subscriptions, endowments, legacies, 
 School pence, and repayments of students, 
 
 about 10 > 000 
 
 Home and Colonial School Society : — ■ 
 
 Subscriptions 4 , donations, collections, and 
 
 School pence .... 2,840 
 
 Repaid by students for board, &c. - - 2,476 
 
 Wesleyan Education Committee, about - - 5,000 
 
 The Congregational Board, about - 2,500 
 
 Roman Catholic Poor School Committee - 4,500 
 
 Ragged School Union - " 78 ° 
 
 Total £66,396 
 
 By reference to the table in page 71. it will be found 
 that 36,608£., which forms part of the income of these 
 Boards of Education, was expended on the support of 
 the Training Colleges enumerated therein. But this 
 table contains no return from the Training Schools of 
 Durham, Carnarvon, East Brent, Brighton, Cornwall, 
 
 1 The triennial Queen's Letters from 1837 to 1852 collected, for the 15 
 years, 139,495?., or at the rate of nearly 93007. annually. 
 
 s I state this on the authority of the Church Education Directory (p. 4\), 
 which is edited by gentlemen who have the best means of information. 
 Sold at National Society's Depository. 
 
 3 The British and Foreign School Society also derive from the sale of the 
 Society's publications a sum of 5000?. ; but this is not included in the income 
 of the Society, because an almost equivalent sum is paid for the purchase of 
 these publications under the head of School Materials. 
 
 4 About the average of 1851 and 1852, excluding receipts from Govern- 
 ment. 
 
45,000/. Annual Subscriptions to Training Schools. 231 
 
 Oxford (two), Lichfield, Norwich, and Worcester (now 
 opening), nor from the National Society's Westminster 
 Training Schools. Many of the Schools omitted are 
 small, others are so conducted as not to be under the 
 inspection of the Committee of Council on Education, 
 or their new collegiate buildings are either not fin- 
 ished or but just ready for the reception of students. 1 ' 
 The funds annually expended on these Institutions 
 cannot average much less than 1000/. each, or would 
 be about 8000/. altogether. The present expenditure 
 of Societies and Boards on Training Colleges, is there- 
 fore about 45,000/. per annum, independently of the 
 aid received from Government. The remaining sum 
 of 21,000/., forming the income of these educational 
 bodies, is spent, as I have said, in inspection, School 
 building, School materials, and the general charges of 
 conducting such Societies. 
 
 Further, 71,812/. were raised in 1851 in England 
 and Wales towards the building of Elementary Schools 
 by the 2 contributions of members of the Religious Com- 
 
 1 The following particulars relating to the accommodation in each of these 
 Institutions, which may be regarded as in the first stage of progress, is~ex~ 
 tracted from the Church Education Directory. 
 
 Westminster Training Institution 
 
 Durham ------- 
 
 Carnarvon. The students lodge in town 
 
 East Brent. In principal's house _ - - 
 
 Brighton - - - - - 
 
 Cornwall ----- ^ - 
 
 Lichfield ------- 
 
 Lincoln. Six are trained in the Commercial School 
 Norwich ------- 
 
 Oxford. (The new college is also for Gloucester and 
 Bristol.) ... - - 
 
 Rochester - - 
 
 Worcester - - - 
 
 Present Accommodation 
 for lodging Students. 
 
 Males. 
 43 
 23 
 
 10 
 26 
 
 20 
 20 
 
 Females. 
 44 
 
 In new Collegiate Build- 
 ings when completed. 
 
 Males. 
 50 
 
 100 
 60 
 
 Females. 
 70 
 
 75 
 CO 
 
 s See Table V., p. 137., Minutes, Vol. I. 1851—2. 
 Q. 4 
 
232 650,000/. per annum raised by Subscriptions. 
 
 munions ; and in the same year 12,805/'. were obtained 
 from the same sources, towards the erection of Training 
 Colleges 1 , or a total of 84,616/. for buildings devoted to 
 the education of the humbler classes. 2 
 
 Three-fourths of the sum of 81,076/. now forming 
 part of the annual income of Elementary Schools, and 
 described in table p. 155. as derived from other sources, 
 are also derived from local subscriptions and collections. 
 The rest consists of contributions from the Diocesan 
 Boards, payments from factory children, fines granted 
 by the Inspectors of Factories, and other similar items. 
 
 To recapitulate: — the current annual charge now 
 resting on the subscriptions and collections of the 
 various Eeligious Communions for elementary education 
 is, at present, as follows : — 
 
 Otter 
 Church. Commu- 
 
 nions. 
 For the support of Elementary Schools - £382,337 £80,596 
 
 For the income of Boards of Education, chiefly 
 
 expended in maintaining Training Colleges - 43,616 22,780 
 In building Elementary Schools - - 64,772 7,141 
 
 In building Training Colleges » - - 12,805 
 
 Three-fourths of the sum required to maintain 
 Elementary Schools, and described as derived 
 from " other sources " ... 43,097 10,958 
 
 Total £546,627 £121,475 
 
 Deducting 15,000/. as the contribution of Boards of 
 Education towards buildings (stated under each of two 
 heads), the present annual charge on the voluntary con- 
 tributions of the Church and the Religious Communions, 
 
 1 See Table V., p. 137., Minutes, Vol. I. 1851—2. 
 
 s In order to determine the sum charged on local resources, 15,0001 must 
 be deducted from the expenditure on buildings, contributed by the Boards of 
 Education. 
 
 3 This sum is taken from the amount of 1851. In other years the sepa- 
 rate communions would bo found to be expending their proportion in build- 
 ing Training Colleges. 
 
Two millions of Scholars in Sunday Schools. 233 
 
 towards the support of elementary education (exclusive 
 of endowments and School pence), amounts to 653,102£. 
 
 The statement of these facts clears the way for the 
 discussion of the question of the possibility of raising 
 the further sum of 824,064£. required for the support 
 of Day Schools, and also at least 25,000/. per annum 
 required for the maintenance of Normal Schools, or a 
 total of 850,000Z. annually ; as well as two millions 
 and a quarter which have to be raised for new School 
 buildings. 
 
 Whatever be the imperfections of a large part of the 
 education provided by the Eeligious Communions, the 
 rapid growth of the revenues by which these Schools 
 are supported is a proof of the power of religious zeal. 
 
 The strength of this principle would not be demon- 
 strated, if we forgot that, according to Lord Kerry's 
 returns, one million and a half of scholars were in 1833 
 also taught in the Sunday Schools ; a number which 
 Mr. Baines 1 , now conceives to be augmented to two 
 millions of children, receiving gratuitous instruction 
 under " more than three hundred thousand Teachers." 
 These Schools are generally now held in the Day School- 
 rooms; in or under churches or chapels, or in the vestries 
 and buildings attached to them. But the number of 
 separate buildings must also be considerable, and they 
 have. been erected without any aid from Government. 
 
 Mr. Baines enumerates, as evidence of the force of the 
 voluntary principle, the Colleges of the University of 
 London ; those for educating Dissenting Ministers, at 
 Manchester, Birmingham, Richmond, and Didsbury; 
 the Mechanics' Institutions; Collegiate and Proprietary 
 Schools; Museums; Public Libraries; Schools for the 
 Orphans and Children of Clergy and Missionaries; and 
 the Agricultural and Reformatory Schools. 
 
 The sums expended on the erection of churches and 
 
 1 Letters to Lord John Russell on State Education, p. 37. 
 
234 Vast Sums raised for Religion and Charity. 
 
 chapels within the present century amount to some 
 millions. 1 
 
 " The aggregate annual income of the" Keligious "So- 
 cieties which hold their anniversaries in London in the 
 spring (independently of mere Provincial Societies), is 
 not less than half a million." 2 
 
 The stipends of the Nonconformist Ministers in Eng- 
 land and Wales, are estimated at " upwards of one mil- 
 lion per annum." 3 
 
 The support of hospitals, infirmaries, and dispen- 
 saries, requires an ample revenue from private charity. 
 
 On a review of these facts, Mr. Baines exclaims, with 
 a just exultation 4 , it is " not only the benevolence of 
 the people which attracts admiration, but the proof 
 given of a capacity for administration, of a moral energy, 
 of a power of effective and sustained organization." 
 
 The accomplishment of such great objects, by the 
 voluntary devotion of money, time, thought, and anxi- 
 ous care, are proofs not simply of the energy of the 
 race, but of the power of a genuine Christian civilization 
 among the middle and upper classes of society. To be 
 insensible to the high significance of such statements 
 would be as great a stigma on political science, as on 
 religious sentiment. Such gigantic facts are, to the 
 statesman, marks of the vast strides of social progress ; 
 and, to the eye of faith, signs of the coming of that king- 
 dom, for which the believer prays, according to the pre- 
 cept of Him whose promise it will fulfil. 
 
 1 Mr. Baines obtained returns in 1843 from the manufacturing districts 
 of Yorkshire, Lancashire, and Cheshire, from which it appeared that 
 " Church and Chapel accommodation " had been then " provided by volun- 
 tary efforts, within the present century, to the amount of 612,184 sittin<rs, at 
 an estimated cost of 2,726,4782. This was independent of 70,611 sittings in 
 parliamentary churches, which were also provided by private subscriptions. 
 If there had been only one-half the number of churches and chapels built in 
 other parts of England and Wales in proportion to the population, it would 
 prove an aggregate expenditure of not less than 11,200,000?. within the 
 present century." Letters to Lord John Russell on State Education p 38. 
 
 s Ibid. p. 38. s Ibid.' 4 Ibi(L 39 r 
 
Civilization developes the influence of mind. 235 
 
 Such a state of civilization, however, harmonizes all 
 the powers of the State. 
 
 The higher steps of material progress are pure efforts 
 of mind. As society advances, the facts of empirical 
 experience, generalized into principles capable of uni- 
 versal application, become themselves instruments for 
 discoveries in a sublimer region of thought. By these 
 greater powers, not only is progress accelerated, but a 
 dominion of pure intellect over matter, daily wider and 
 more potent, is established. 
 
 A similar law governs the progress of society. In 
 its ruder forms, strength of frame makes the warrior; 
 the keen senses, the ferine cunning, and instinct of the 
 savage leader or robber-chieftain gradually supplant 
 brute force ; the hero of chivalry united mental to phy- 
 sical power ; but, the man who made the revolution of 
 France a conquest over feudalism in Europe, won his 
 battles chiefly by higher mental combinations. By the 
 operation of the same principle, law limits within a 
 circle constantly contracting, all despotic forms of go- 
 vernment. Autocracy is supplanted by an oligarchy, 
 to give place in its turn to the power of a numerous 
 aristocracy, with which the influence of the middle 
 class is gradually combined; until constitutional govern- 
 ment, based upon the representation of all ranks, esta- 
 blishes opinion, under the guidance of the inductive 
 philosophy, as the absolute rule of modern society. 
 
 Even those social conditions which are more inti- 
 mately connected with religion, are not exempted 
 from the influence of this law. Christendom has thus 
 hitherto only partially emerged from the ceremonies, 
 traditions, and legends of mythology. In her pro- 
 gress, the Catholic Church has felt the power of the 
 Gothic as well as the Greek superstitions. The scho- 
 lastic philosophy of the Middle Ages exerted a great in- 
 fluence in moulding the dogmas, which the Papal See 
 enforced, by penalties against heresy, in her Court of 
 
236 Power of Opinion in Modem •Society. 
 
 Inquisition. When that spiritual despotism claimed to 
 be a perpetual revelation of law and doctrine to the world, 
 compelling obedience by the interdict and the stake, 
 Luther and Melancthon vindicated the right of private 
 judgment to interpret the canon of Holy Writ. Pro- 
 testantism is the emancipation of the conscience from 
 priestcraft, which would step in between the penitent 
 and the heaven of which it pretended to hold the keys. 
 Not less is it a declaration to the intelligence of Chris- 
 tendom, of that liberty wherewith Christ hath made us 
 free. A benumbing superstition is known to be incon- 
 sistent with the well-being of the humblest class. The 
 material and social progress of the nation are indis- 
 pensable elements of its political development; and 
 these all combine to promote the triumphs of Christian 
 civilization. 
 
 In the higher stages of social development, voluntary 
 combinations and the acts of the Government constantly 
 tend to intermix and assimilate. That which society 
 resolves, it seeks from the legislature power to execute. 
 Thus mechanical improvements, railroads, canals, ports, 
 &c. are constructed by combined powers. In the moral 
 machinery of society, prison improvement commenced 
 with Howard, was pursued by Mrs. Fry, and reformatory 
 discipline is now the task of the state, though it is 
 still aided and illustrated by philanthropic experiments. 
 The reformation of the Poor Laws began with private 
 efforts for parochial improvement, and for the education 
 of the pauper children of the metropolis, until the Com- 
 mission of Inquiry collected the results of isolated ex- 
 perience, and framed a statute to carry them into exe- 
 cution. This volume records the growth of a system of 
 national education, by the impulses of religious zeal 
 from the Reformation to the present day, when society 
 seeks the aid of Government to complete its develop- 
 ment. Even in religion, the Church was endowed, not 
 more by legal assessments and royal grants, than by the 
 
The Efforts of Society and Legislature harmonize. 237 
 
 piety of our ancestors. Its recent extension is attri- 
 butable to private contributions combined with legis- 
 lative facilities, and an improved public administration 
 of ecclesiastical property. The growth of the separate 
 Religious Communions is at least a proof, that all 
 legislative disabilities are at an end, and that a perfect 
 freedom of opinion prevails. The voluntary efforts of 
 religious zeal have not merely created and maintained 
 the separate communions, but have established religious 
 liberty. 
 
 Voluntary efforts, and the acts of the Legislature 
 or Government, must therefore tend to harmony. A 
 true statesman will carefully analyze these phenomena ; 
 ascertain their affinities ; endeavour to estimate their 
 relative forces, and their probable combinations. As 
 atomic attraction probably is only a modification of 
 that subtle force which pervades nature, and whose 
 vibrations hold the planets in their spheres round the 
 centre of light and power, so opinion tends to penetrate 
 the elements of society, and to co-ordinate their action 
 by a common law, whether it finds its expression in 
 voluntary action, in the will of the Legislature, or in 
 the administration of the Government. All the forces 
 of society thus revolve round the central seat of the 
 national intelligence and will. 
 
 That Government should regard with jealousy vo- 
 luntary agencies for public education, would be an 
 error, which could only find a parallel in an attempt 
 to prevent an expression of the national will through 
 the Legislature, because sp much had been accomplished 
 by association. 
 
 The distinguishing characteristic of purely voluntary 
 efforts is, thai minorities more certainly thus find a 
 sphere of action. Personal and social liberty are there- 
 fore less liable to be overlooked or oppressed, than when 
 the will of the majority prevails. The mode by which 
 the Government has promoted public education in this 
 
238 Voluntary <$/■ State agencies intermix fy assimilate. 
 
 country, has therefore consisted in such a co-operation 
 with voluntary agencies, as applied a salutary stimulus to 
 their activity. Every Religious Communion has in suc- 
 cession been admitted to a participation in the Parlia- 
 mentary Grants. Every fragment of faith, separately 
 organized, may establish its Schools, apprentice its Pupil 
 Teachers, train its Queen's scholars, obtain certificates 
 and augmentations of salary for its Teachers, and pen- 
 sions for the deserving in old age. No minority, nor 
 any individual is less free, than he was when the Govern- 
 ment afforded no assistance. Every communion is more 
 active ; its Schools are more numerous ; the revenues of 
 its Board of Education are more abundant; it has esta- 
 blished a Training College where none existed, or it has 
 greatly enlarged the course of study and raised the 
 standard of instruction ; and it regards these, as only 
 the preliminaries to greater efforts. 
 
 In this co-operation of the Government with voluntary 
 agencies, there is such security for personal and public 
 liberty as no other system could afford ; but we have not 
 exhausted the power either of the Religious Communions 
 or of the State, nor the modes of their co-operation. 
 
 Before, however, considering in what way this co- 
 operation may in future be developed, some space may 
 now be devoted to the inquiry, whether any impediments 
 might be removed from the action of the Religious 
 Communions. 
 
 In the second chapter of this volume, I have described 
 the claims of a party in the Church, many of whose 
 members have been earnest - promoters of education, 
 because they had a clear perception of its power as an 
 instrument of religion. Themselves scholars of no mean 
 mark, they had no jealousy of learning* for the poor. 
 Reverencing the authority of tradition, as recorded in 
 the statutes of the Grammar Schools and Colleges, they 
 desired to provide for the admission of all capacities 
 into the republic of letters. If the will of such men 
 
Recent Appeals to Popular Sympathy. 239 
 
 had prevailed as early as 1838-9, the revenues of the 
 Cathedrals would have been largely consecrated to the 
 creation of Middle Schools and Training Colleges for 
 Teachers. In the establishment of St. Mark's College, 
 under the guidance of a clergyman in whom much of 
 the genius and learning of his gifted father and family 
 reside, they confirmed the justice of the claim put forth 
 at Battersea, for a high standard of education for the 
 Masters of Elementary Schools. This party, on the 
 defeat of the education clauses of the Factories Kegula- 
 tion Bill in 1843, joined in the earnest appeal, which 
 resulted in the collection 1 of 151,985?. " for the extension 
 and improvement of education in the manufacturing 
 and mining districts," — a success which was attributable 
 to the general conviction, that the efforts of the Dis- 
 senting Communions ought to have been limited, to the 
 demand of complete securities for religious liberty. The 
 resistance to all interference of the Legislature for the 
 education of the people, then first proclaimed as a 
 principle, appeared to be a civil intolerance greater 
 than any corresponding defect in the Bill. The col- 
 lection of the special fund rebuked this error, and the 
 correction was by none more earnestly promoted than 
 by the mediaeval party. 
 
 In these several efforts, the Church has appealed to 
 principles which had a strong hold on popular sympathy. 
 Thus the establishment of twenty-seven Training Colleges 
 under Government inspection, at a cost in ten years, 
 for buildings alone, of 100,000?. from private sources, 
 and of the same sum from grants of public money, 
 was a work in which an imperative necessity dominated 
 the public mind. The same feeling has enabled the 
 whole of the Religious Communions to raise 45,000?. 
 annually for the support of all the Training Institutions, 
 including those not inspected. But the sympathy of 
 
 1 Thirty-fourth Annual Keport of National Society, p. 5. 
 
240 The Anglican Communion Catholic in Spirit. 
 
 the country was alienated, when a controversy arose as 
 to the management of the Parochial School, including 
 the relative position of the laity and the clergy in its 
 government, and that of the civil and spiritual authority 
 in the appellate jurisdiction, which displayed two separ- 
 ate tendencies in the Church. That conservative spirit 
 which in the reign of Edward strove to comprehend part 
 of the ancient faith, and at the same time repealed the 
 acts for the extirpation of the Lollards, composed even 
 the second service book in a Catholic spirit. Yet, not- 
 withstanding the restrictions on Puritan development 
 within the Church, and the persecution of the Presby- 
 terians in Elizabeth's reign, the Articles were written in 
 a more Calvinistic sense, and the Homilies entered into 
 controversy with Eomanism, but exhibited little solici- 
 tude about the Puritans. Nevertheless the germs of 
 Lollardism, sown by Wickliffe, had rapidly sprung up 
 in Edward's reign, and in Elizabeth's were extensively 
 disseminating those religious principles which ultimately 
 prevailed. While the Acts of Supremacy and of Uni- 
 formity were, under Elizabeth, directed against those 
 who would restore the power of the Papal See, less 
 serious alarm had as yet been inspired by the growth 
 of Puritanism, which was destined to be the chief in- 
 fluence in limiting the civil and religious power of the 
 prerogative. The conflict between the mediaeval and 
 the Puritan parties in the reigns of the Stuarts, and 
 their alternate triumphs, extirpated neither of them, but 
 only moderated their influence and manifestations. 
 Kecent events have proved that the non -jurors, who re- 
 fused the oaths of allegiance to William, are still repre- 
 sented within the Pale. Thus it has come to pass, that 
 our Anglican Church has, with respect to the medieval 
 and Puritan elements, that comprehensive character 
 which ought to exist in a great national communion. 
 
 Nothing is more interesting or instructive than to 
 trace the influence of the Reformation on the develop- 
 
Steps towards the clue influence of Laity. 241 
 
 ment of the influence of the laity in the Anglican Church. 
 Some of the chief events characterizing this change, are 
 briefly referred to in a note. 1 The Canons of 1604 con- 
 
 1 The successive steps by which the relations of the clergy to the civil 
 power and to parliament, their position relatively to the laity in the Anglican 
 Church, and their office with respect to the Sacraments, were either defined or 
 left to the influence of a dominant opinion, are chiefly comprised in the follow- 
 ing events. " The" immunity of all tonsured persons from civil punishment 
 for crimes " had been mitigated by Henry VI. and Henry VII., and " the bene- 
 fit of clergy was entirely taken away from murderers and highway robbers," 
 by the 4th of Henry VIII. " The "two great political measures, the separa- 
 tion from the Roman See and the suppression of monasteries, so broke the 
 vast power of the English clergy and humbled their spirit, that they became 
 the most abject of Henry's vassals, and dared not offer any steady opposition 
 to his caprice, even when it led him to make innovations in the essential 
 parts of their religion." The publication of the Scriptures in the vulgar 
 tongue, and the order to set them up in churches, seemed to admit c that 
 they were the exclusive standard of Christian faith. " In the d second year 
 of Edward's reign, the reformation of the public service was accomplished, 
 and an English liturgy compiled not essentially different from that in present 
 use." " The Latin ritual had been unchanged ever since the age when it 
 was vernacular ; partly through a sluggish dislike of innovation, but partly 
 also because the mysteriousness of an unknown dialect served to impose 
 upon the vulgar, and to throw an air of wisdom round the priesthood." 
 Images, altars, incense, tapers, and holy water, as tending to superstition, 
 were removed ; and " the whole' surface of religious ordinances, all that is 
 palpable to common minds, underwent a surprising transformation." The e 
 worship of the Blessed Virgin and of saints, and of prayers for the dead, were 
 set aside. But auricular confession was left to every man's discretion in the 
 new order under Edward ; " and h thus, while it has never been condemned in 
 our Church, it went without dispute into complete neglect." " Those who 
 desired to augment the influence of the clergy regret, of course, its discon- 
 tinuance, and some may conceive that it would serve either for wholesome 
 restraint, or useful admonition." "In' a political light, and with the object 
 of lessening the weight of the ecclesiastical order in temporal affairs, there 
 cannot be the least hesitation as to the expediency of discontinuing the 
 usage." The real or corporal presence is denied in the Articles. The en- 
 forced celibacy of the clergy was abolished (stat. 2 and 3 Edwd. VI., c. 21. ; 
 5 and 6 Edwd. VI., c. 12.). " These various innovations were exceedingly 
 inimical to the influence and interests of the priesthood." The simplification 
 of the habits in which the clergy performed the services ; the fact that they 
 
 * Hallam, Constitutional History, vol. i. p. 58. 
 
 " Ibid. p. 81. c Ibid. p. 84. a Ibid. p. 86. 
 
 » Ibid. ' Ibid. p. 87. * Ibid. 
 
 " Ibid. p. 88. ' Ibid. p. 89. 
 
 R 
 
242 Power of Laity in Church and Schools. 
 
 firmed tke power of the Diocesan 1 over Masters, de- 
 claring, that "no man shall teach another in public 
 school or private house, but such as shall be allowed by 
 the Bishop of the Diocese, or Ordinary of the place 
 under his hand and seal, being found meet, as well for 
 his learning and dexterity in teaching, as for sober and 
 honest conversation, and for the right understanding of 
 God's true religion ; and also except he shall first sub- 
 scribe to the two first and third Articles afore-mentioned 
 simply, and to the two first clauses of the second Article." 
 But these canons had never been binding on the laity: 
 — they could not be enforced in the Civil Courts. More- 
 over, the Grammar Schools, founded in the reigns imme- 
 diately succeeding the Reformation, were placed under 
 the government of lay trustees. The Masters were not 
 required to be Clerks even in the Cathedral Schools. The 
 Grammar Schools were not subjected to the visitation of 
 the Bishop ; nor, as I have before remarked, was such 
 visitatorial power of the Prelates extended, either by 
 Common or by Statute Law, to any class of Schools. 
 Those endowed by private bequests were on the model 
 of the foundations of Edward and Elizabeth. 
 
 The whole tendency both of legislation and of society 
 had been, during the last and the present century, to 
 
 were read in the vulgar tongue, chiefly in the body of the church, and not in 
 the choir ; that the priest stood or knelt with his face to the people, and not 
 to the altar ; that laymen partook of the sacraments in both kinds ; the set- 
 ting aside of the doctrine of transubstanliation ; and tho disuse of the 
 practice of auricular confession, — all tended to abolish the distinctions be- 
 tween the clergy and the laity, and to draw them together as members of a 
 Christian society. In the reign of Elizabeth and the Stuarts the Puritan 
 party sought the aid of Parliament, and the mediaeval that of the Crown. In 
 1584 Bills were introduced into the Commons to reduce the power of the 
 Bishops and of the Spiritual Courts, and to subordinate the Canon to the 
 Common Law ; to ailmit the congregations to influence in the choice of their 
 ministers and to appoint elders to aid the pastor in the management of the 
 spiritual affairs of the parish, subject to the power of superior Ecclesiastical 
 Courts. The Queen interfered by her prerogative to forbid the progress of 
 these Bills. 
 
 ' Canon lxxvii. 
 
Position of the Laity in-thv Church. 243 
 
 develop the influence of the laity. That this was the 
 genuine spirit of the Reformation is indicated by its en- 
 tire course. The rendering of " ecclesia" by " congrega- 
 tion," instead of " Church," in Cranmer's Bible, "either," 
 as Hallain 1 remarks, " as the primary meaning, or more 
 probably to point out that the laity had a share in the 
 government of a Christian society," was significant of the 
 view of the authors of that great change. The great 
 revival of religion in the last century, was attributable 
 to the labours of such men as Venn and Wesley; and the 
 Wesleyan Conference would not have been formed in 
 1740, if the Church had then been prepared to include 
 in a deaconate, the lay-helpers who preached as the mis- 
 sionaries and first ministers of Methodism. Yet, had the 
 labours of Wilberforce and Thornton been concurrent 
 with those of Wesley, such an event might not have 
 been impossible. The Church would at least not now 
 be alarmed by a Wesley preaching from his father's 
 tombstone atEpworth; or to the colliers atKingswood; 
 or to the rabble of London in St. George's Fields. In 
 the Anglican Church, the influence of the laity has been 
 represented by the supreme powers of the Legislature ; 
 by the exercise of patronage vested both in the Govern- 
 ment and in private persons ; by the power of the parish 
 over church rates ; and by the charge which the wardens 
 have of such funds, and of the fabric and collections of 
 the Church. The office of Clerk and that of Deacon, 
 rightly understood, connect the laity, by an intermediate 
 link, with the Clergy. But it is only of late that Scrip- 
 ture Readers have been employed, though the practice 
 might have been handed down by tradition from the 
 reign of Edward the Sixth, when the Bibles, chained to 
 the columns of St. Paul's, and other churches, were 
 read aloud, even in the church, to all eager to hear the 
 Scriptures in the vulgar tongue. 
 
 » Constitutional History, vol. i. p. 84., note. 
 B 2 
 
244 Exclusion of Laity from School Management 
 
 The District Visiting Societies, and the Institutions for 
 training females to take charge of the sick, are expedients 
 to enable the laity to aid the Clergy in their spiritual 
 duties. These plans are seeking a more complete orga- 
 nization; and I have no doubt that the isolated attempts 
 ■which have been made to re-establish a Protestant 
 Deaconate 1 will ere long be moulded, by those who cling 
 to the principles of the Reformation, into lay orders of 
 communicants not permanently withdrawn from the 
 ordinary duties of life, and some, not at any time set 
 apart to spiritual functions. 
 
 But the laity, to whom the Reformation has restored 
 some of the privileges which they enjoyed in the early 
 English Church, are told, that " it is a vicious principle 
 that the control and management of Church Schools 
 shall be in the hands of a Committee, however that 
 Committee may be composed, and however their powers 
 may be regulated, instead of in the hands of the parochial 
 clergyman." 2 Can any one then wonder that they 
 should exhibit some jealousy of the growth of a new 
 spiritual power in their parishes, subversive of their 
 rights as members of the Church ? Such pretensions 
 are not displayed in their true deformity, when put 
 forth by a scholar of saintly purity of life, gentle man- 
 ners, retiring demeanour, and self-sacrificing devotion 
 to his sacred function. To such a man, what can be 
 refused ? I refrain from drawing a less pleasing por- 
 trait, the original of which will present itself to the per- 
 sonal experience of the reader. Well may the Reform. 
 
 1 A remarkably successful example exists in the "Maison des Dia- 
 conesses," Rue de Reuilly, 93. Faubourg St. Antoine, Paris. See paper in 
 Church of England Magazine, April, 1850. Also Edinburgh Review, April, 
 1848. 
 
 * Annual Meeting of Bath and Wells Diocesan Societies, at Wells, Octo- 
 ber 30th, 1849 : the Bishop in the chair. Prebendary Denison's Speech, as 
 reported in the " History and Present State of the Education Question," 
 printed for the Metropolitan Church Union, 1850, p. 88. See also "Balk 
 Chronicle, 1849." 
 
Protection 0/ Eights of Conscience in Schools. 245 
 
 ation party exclaim 1 , " Once let it be believed, that we 
 mean the School to be the implement of the priest, and 
 the mere recruiting place for a party in the Church, 
 and our educational system is doomed." 
 
 The reforming Clergy and laity resist the notion, 
 " that the great use of a School is, to prepare children 
 for a passive obedience to the Church, and blind deference 
 to the Clergy." 2 
 
 Not only is this section of the Clergy and laity deter- 
 mined to resist any usurpation in the polity of the Church, 
 unduly exalting the spiritual power, but they see the 
 danger of an indifference to civil rights. 
 
 A national system of education must have a wide 
 basis. It is not even sufficient that it should be sus- 
 tained by every Religious Communion. The members of 
 every such body are citizens as well as communicants. 
 If they found Schools for purely sectarian ends, they 
 will fail to win the national sympathy. A School is 
 truly the nursery of the Church or congregation ; but it 
 is equally the means of enabling the most rudely cradled 
 to escape from barbarism, if not into the region of letters 
 and science, at least to the exercise of the humblest 
 privileges of freedom. The safety of the State, not less 
 than the prosperity of the Church, are established by the 
 School. But as education is the source of civil privi- 
 leges and national stability, the State may require that 
 it shall be accessible to all : and since the existing 
 Schools are maintained by the Religious Communions, it 
 may either found new Schools, or, as a condition of aid, 
 demand that those which exist shall be open to all on 
 terms consistent with their civil or religious rights. 
 
 An indifference to these civil relations of the School, 
 
 » Suggestions on the course to be taken by members of the Church of 
 EnglanuTon the Question of National Education, Second Paper, November, 
 1852, p. 6. Church Education Society. Printed by Macintosh, Great New- 
 street, London. 
 
 ' Ibid> „ s 
 
 B 3 
 
246 • What is the Instruction required to be given 
 
 among certain Churchmen, has operated injuriously on 
 their appeals for public support, and has embarrassed 
 .the Government in devising measures to promote public 
 education. 
 
 A large part of the laity observe, with a feeling 
 stronger than regret, that " hundreds 1 , perhaps thou- 
 sands, of children of Nonconformists in our National 
 Schools are taught religion, generally by considering 
 them to be what they are not, . i. e. baptized according 
 to the rites and ceremonies of the Church of England, 
 and so teaching them that which is not applicable to 
 their case." Is the rite of Holy Baptism then a fiction, 
 a symbol, or a sacrament ? If the ministration of sacred 
 things sanctified to an untrue profession ? Or are the 
 ignorant parents responsible for the part their children 
 play in it ? Or rather does not the responsibility en- 
 cumber those who palter with holy mysteries, by teach- 
 ing them on a false assumption ? 
 
 But if to teach the whole Catechism to children 2 not 
 baptized according to the rites of the Church is to make 
 them, consciously or unconsciously, parties in a pious 
 fraud, is the Church to close her Schools on all who are 
 not admitted by baptism within her pale ? 
 
 1 National Schools and National School Teachers, by the Rev. Richard 
 Burgess, B.D., Rector of Upper Chelsea, and Secretary to the London Dio- 
 cesan Board, p. 17. 
 
 s Mr. Burgess (Ibid. p. 18, 19.), reminds us "that in the Liturgies set forth 
 by authority in the reign of King Edward VI., the Creed, the Lord's Prayer 
 and the Commandments, together with the ' Renunciation,' was the whole of 
 the Catechism, and there was a discretionary power left with the Bishop, 
 and through him with the minister, as to the ' questions.' The Rubric runs 
 thus : f So soon as the children can say, in their mother tongue, the Articles 
 of the Faith, the Lord's Prayer, the Commandments, and also can answer to 
 Such questions of this short Catechism as the Bishop (or such as lie shall 
 appoint) shall by his discretion, appose them in, they shall then be brought to 
 the Bishop,' &c. In the liturgical service set forth in the reign of Queen 
 Elizabeth, 1559, no alteration was made herein. The questions and answers 
 on the Sacraments were added after the conference at Hampton Court, in 
 the first year of the reign of King James I.; ' they were composed by Bishop 
 Overall, then Dean of St. Paul's, and allowed by the Bishops.' The Cate- 
 chism alluded to in the 59th, 60th, and 61st canons, as 'set forth in the 
 
to Children baptized in the Anglican Church ? 247 
 
 Nor can we wonder that an extensive sympathy 
 should exist with the scruples of Nonconformists, seeing 
 
 Book of Common Prayer,' could be no other than the short Catechism of 
 King Edward's and Queen Elizabeth's times. The exhortation to god- 
 fathers and godmothers which we now use, is the same as that which is 
 found in the Liturgies of King Edward's time, when the questions and 
 answers on the Sacraments did not exist ; and the Rubric at the end of the 
 Catechism as it now stands in our Book of Common Prayer, requiring 
 children to ' answer to the other questions of this short Catechism,' being a 
 transcript from the older Liturgies, must be supposed to point more parti- 
 cularly to the questions in the original Catechism. 
 
 " The Rubric in the Liturgy of King Edward VI. runs thus : ' Then shall 
 the curate of every parish either bring or send in writing the names of all 
 those children of his parish, which can say the Articles of their Faith, the 
 Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments ; and also, how many of them 
 can answer to the other questions contained in this Catechism.' In this- 
 Rubric two classes of catechumens are contemplated, and consequently a 
 discrimination in teaching the Catechism authorized ; and I think the whole 
 history of catechetical instruction in our Church, shows that a special and 
 prime importance is attached to the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten 
 Commandments." 
 
 It may, however, be doubted whether the Reformed Church of England 
 has ever allowed the teaching of the doctrine of the Sacraments to children 
 belonging to her by baptism, to be a matter of discretion. For in the- 
 Catechism referred to by Mr. Burgess as " an instruction to be learned by 
 every child before he be brought to be confirmed," distinct reference is 
 made to Baptism in the answer "My godfathers and godmothers in my 
 baptism, wherein I was made a member of Christ, the child of God, and an 
 inheritor of the kingdom of heaven," ' and so in the two following questions 
 and answers as to the vows made in Baptism. It is clear also that, though 
 the questions as to the Sacraments, alluded to by Mr. Burgess, were not 
 contained in this " Catechismus Brevis" of 1553 ; yet, as the children brought 
 for confirmation were also "to answer to such questions of this short Cate- 
 chism as the Bishop (or such as he shall appoint) shall by his discretion, 
 appose them in," the ordinary or the curate might examine them in the 
 doctrine of the Sacraments. 
 
 The history of the Catechism appears to be the following : — 
 
 1548. An exposition of the Creed, Lord's Prayer, Ten Commandments, 
 and Three Sacraments (intended originally for the youth of Nuremberg) 
 was translated from the German by Cranmer, and put forth by authority. 
 This, although not in a catechetical form, was called Cranmer's Catechism, 
 and was. intended to be taught to young persons preparatory to confirm- 
 ation. 
 
 1549. King Edward VI.'s Prayer Book was published, containing the 
 Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments. 
 
 1 The Parker Society's edition of the Two Liturgies of King Edwaid VI, 
 Cambridge University Press, p. 121. 
 
 R 4 
 
248 Brief summary of History of Catechism. 
 
 that, within the pale, that part of the Catechism which 
 relates to the Sacraments is interpreted in two opposite 
 senses. 
 
 There is nothing in the Ordination Vows of a Clergy- 
 
 1552, 1553. King Edward's Larger Catechism in English and Latin (pro- 
 bably composed by Bishop Poynet) was put forth by authority, and described 
 as " A Short Catechism, or plain Instruction, containing the Sum of Christian 
 Learning, set forth by the King's Majesty's Authority, for all Schoolmasters 
 to teach." 
 
 In the preface " all schoolmasters and teachers of youth " are thus enjoined, 
 " As ye tender our favor, and as ye mind to avoid the just punishment of 
 transgressing our authority, that ye truly and diligently teach this Catechism 
 in your schools, immediately after the other brief Catechism which we have 
 already set forth." (See also the 79th canon.) In this Catechism the 
 doctrine of the Sacraments is plainly "set forth." 
 
 To teach the doctrines contained in this Catechism was, therefore, not 
 only the duty of sponsors, as showing their god-children what " a Christian 
 man ought to know and believe to his soul's health," and as being authorized 
 by the Bishops (preface), and by them required, as furnishing subjects in 
 which they could "appose" children presented for confirmation; but in 
 respect to schools, it is evident that the shorter Catechism was used only as 
 preparatory to this larger one, and that the latter was necessarily taught as soon 
 as the former had been learned. 
 
 1562. Dean Howell composed a Catechism, chiefly derived from the 
 preceding, but entering more at large into many of the subjects. 
 
 This was approved by the Lower House of Convocation only. 
 r; 1607. In consequence of complaints that the two preceding Catechisms 
 were too long, and the " Brief Catechism " insufficient, a compendious ex- 
 planation of the Two Sacraments was added to the Brief Catechism, which 
 formed what is now commonly described as " The Church Catechism," and 
 which is "put forth by authority," and " in some part of which" (Rubric) 
 having, of course, due regard that the whole be eventually learned, " the 
 curate, as he shall think convenient, shall instruct and examine so many 
 children of the parish as are sent to him." 
 
 Such being a brief summary of the history of the Catechism, I do not see 
 how it can be truly said, that the Church has, ;it any time, allowed the 
 teaching of the doctrine of the Sacraments to the children baptized according 
 to her rites and by her ministers, to be a matter of discretion either as to the 
 Bishop, the curate, or the schoolmaster. 
 
 As authorities examine the following : — 
 
 1. Parker edition of the Liturgies of King Edward VI., pp. 117. 120. 
 296. 369. 517. 
 
 2. Same edition. Liturgical Services of Queen Elizabeth, pp. 211. 305. 
 
 3. Carwithin's History of the Church of England, vol. i. pp. 233. 237. 285. 
 461. vol. ii. p. 13. 
 
 4. Short's History of the Church of England, §§ 310. 331. 
 
 5. Shepherd on the Prayer Book, vol. ii. pp. 267. 271. 
 
Catechism not to he taught to unbaptized. 249 
 
 man, which binds him to teach the whole Catechism to 
 all children in his Parochial Schools. Why, therefore, 
 should a society be permitted to usurp an authority 
 over the Clergy, which is neither sanctioned by its own 
 Charter, nor by their vows of obedience, and which, in- 
 asmuch as it is inconsistent with civil liberty, may be 
 regarded as an invasion of the rights of conscience 
 recognized by the head of the Church, as one of 
 the three Estates of the Realm? The Clergy should 
 at least vindicate for themselves the whole liberty given 
 to them at their ordination, and should resist any such 
 narrow interpretation of a Charter, as would deprive the 
 " Society for promoting the Education of the Poor in 
 the principles of the Established Church," of the title of 
 " National." 
 
 Moreover, are the laity to be indifferent to the growth 
 of a system of national education, in which due provision 
 is not made for the protection of the minority ? Are 
 they to read such remonstrances as were addressed in 
 1847 to the Committee of Council, and their reply 1 to 
 
 1 " The Committee of Council have further deliberated on the subjects ad- 
 verted to in the sixth resolution of the United Committees of Privileges and 
 Education, on the 31st of March and 1st of April, 1847. 
 
 " It cannot fail to be known to the United Committees, that the regulations 
 of Church of England Schools, in connection with the National Society, 
 which render instruction in the Catechism of the Church of England a con- 
 dition of admission to the advantages of other instruction given in such 
 Schools, were not imposed upon that Society by the Committee of Council on 
 Education. The maintenance of this condition has, on more than one occa- 
 sion, been the subject of discussion in the Committee of the National Society, 
 and it is material to the consideration of this subject, that a large body of the 
 Clergy consider themselves to be under obligations of conscience to make this 
 requirement ; consequently, after repeated discussions, this rule has been 
 maintained by the National Society, though the managers of each School are, 
 with the concurrence of the Diocesan, at liberty to admit scholars who do 
 not attend the Sunday School or Divine worship according to the doctrine 
 and ritual of the Church of England. 
 
 "Under such circumstances, my Lords, having regard also to the fact that 
 National Schools thus constituted have enjoyed the advantages derivable from 
 Parliamentary Grants since 1833, have not considered it their duty, to make 
 the admission of children of Dissenters into such Schools without these re- 
 quirements a condition of grants, under their Minutes for August and De- 
 cember, 1846. 
 
250 indifference to Civil Rights dangerous. 
 
 the United Committees of Privileges and Education of 
 the Wesleyan Conference, without hesitation as to the 
 propriety of founding Schools, by subscriptions and 
 Parliamentary Grants, with constitutions excluding 
 Dissenters ? 
 
 Many conscientious Churchmen perceive, that this 
 indifference to civil rights endangers the whole struc- 
 ture of Church Schools. The claims put forth for the 
 creation of a system of secular education, managed by 
 Boards elected by the rate-payers, and supported solely 
 by School rates, are promoted by a sense of the injustice 
 which would be suffered by the minority, if the Schools 
 of Religious Communions were either only open to 
 children- belonging by baptism to each, or accessible on 
 
 " Their Lordships greatly regret that the children of Dissenters are not 
 admissible into Church of England Schools without these requirements, and 
 they would rejoice in a change in the regulations of such Schools, providing 
 for their admission. 
 
 " While, on the one hand, my Lords regard with respect and solicitude the 
 scruples which religious parents among the poor may feel, to permit their 
 children to learn the Catechism of the Church of England, they have felt 
 themselves precluded from insisting upon a condition which might at once 
 exclude Church of England Schools, or at least the majority of them, from 
 the advantages to be derived under the Minutes of Council. 
 . " Their Lordships hope, that much may be expected from a careful review 
 of the civil and political relations of the School, which has not at any pre- 
 vious period been so fully acknowledged to be a National Institution. Re- 
 garded in this light, their Lordships cannot but hope that the Clergy and 
 laity of the Church of England will admit, that the view they take of the 
 obligations resting upon them, as to the inculcation of religious truth, must 
 be limited by their duty to recognise the state of the law as to the toleration 
 of diversities in religious belief, and especially in those who, on the basis of 
 the Apostles' Creed, approach so nearly as the Wesleyan Communion do, in 
 doctrine, to the Church of England. 
 
 " If their Lordships should find, upon the Report of their Inspectors, that, 
 in parishes with only one School aided by public grants, communicants of 
 Wesleyan congregations, too poor to provide a School for the education of 
 their children, had, under the circumstances previously related, no opportu- 
 nity of obtaining such instruction without conditions which they could not 
 conscientiously fulfil, it would be open to their Lordships to consider how, 
 without a departure from the principles on which the Minutes are founded, 
 they could provide for the education of such children." Minutes, vol. i. 
 1846, pp. 23, '24. 
 
Recent Effort to fetter Liberty of Clergy. 251 
 
 conditions inconsistent with the rights of conscience. 
 Moreover, in all populous parishes there are many, and 
 in not a few a majority, who, while they would accept 
 a system of secular education only as a last resort, have 
 so invincible a repugnance, both to any exclusion of 
 the laity from the management, or to any violation of 
 religious liberty, that they withhold their support from 
 Schools whose constitutions incorporate these errors. 
 When, therefore, the Church has to appeal either to the 
 public or to Parliament for a large augmentation of its 
 resources to found and maintain Schools, either it must 
 recognize the right of the parents to withdraw their 
 children from any matter of instruction to which they 
 may on religious grounds object, or it will find in its 
 path an insurmountable obstacle to any large measure 
 of success. 
 
 I deplore, therefore, the effort, recently made by the 
 National Society, to render more stringent the interpre- 
 tation of the terms of union as to the teaching of the 
 Catechism, by an inquiry into the practice, in this re- 
 spect, of every National School. Such a step would in- 
 deed have been most critical had the inquiry been en- 
 forced with rigour in every diocese. If the effect had 
 been, to enforce instruction in the whole Catechism 
 on scholars not baptized according to the rites of the 
 Church, or to exclude them from the School, the 
 Society could not have survived the consequences. 
 But the inquiry itself has produced a profound impres- 
 sion, that the Society has yielded to influences likely 
 to be fatal to its prosperity. 
 
 • These proceedings render it more difficult for the 
 National Society to take up such a position, as shall in- 
 clude both the great elements of the Anglican Com- 
 munion. A National Church should be not only Catholic 
 in its constitution and formularies, but tolerant in its 
 spirit; and no Society can truly represent the Churchy 
 which departs either from Catholicity or from tolerance. 
 Toleration is a word indeed now limited to ecclesiastical 
 
252 A Catholic and tolerant Church of England 
 
 usage, for in civil privileges members of all Religious 
 Communions are equal. To neglect this fact in the 
 organization of a system of Church Schools, deriving a 
 large part of their support from the civil Government, is 
 to array the ecclesiastical against the civil authority, 
 and ultimately to render co-operation impossible. But 
 it is not less to place the Church in opposition to that 
 public opinion, which has become the absolute rule of 
 modern society, and which has removed all disabilities 
 from religious profession. 
 
 Tor these reasons, the late discussions as to the pro- 
 vince of the laity in the management of Schools, which 
 have disclosed the desire of a party, formidable by its 
 learning and zeal, to exalt the spiritual authority of the 
 Clergy in education, so as to subordinate that of the laity 
 to it ; and the recent effort, to render more stringent 
 the operation of the terms of union excluding Dissenters 
 from Church of England Schools, — appear to me disas- 
 trous. Unless some adequate remedy be found, they 
 will not only alienate from the National Society a large 
 part of the Clergy and laity, but they will deprive the 
 Church, in its efforts for national education, of a large 
 amount of public sympathy and support, which it might 
 otherwise command. 
 
 I can conceive of a Church of England Education 
 Society acting in so Catholic a spirit, as to comprehend 
 all the elements of our National Communion, yet not 
 only not indifferent to the wants of the masses without 
 its pale, but most eager in its sympathies. Such a Society 
 might secure the sanction of the majority of the 'pre- 
 lates, and of men of exemplary piety, of great learn- 
 ing, high station, and extensive influence in every section 
 of the Church. While it provided fully for the com- 
 plete training and instruction of all baptized members 
 of the Church, according to its doctrine, and by the aid 
 of its formularies, it might freely offer to all, so much 
 of that truth of which she is the witness, as they were 
 willing to accept; protesting, if need were, that the re- 
 
Society would have great success. 253 
 
 sponsibility of rejecting any part of her Divine message 
 rested not with her. I can conceive, that instead of 
 controverting the admission of the laity to the manage- 
 ment of Schools, or their freedom from the control of 
 spiritual authority, they should be invited, not simply 
 to establish and maintain Schools by their contributions, 
 but by the more precious and fruitful sacrifice of time, 
 thought, and faithful solicitude. Such a Society, aiding 
 the Executive in making the Schools of the Church effi- 
 cient for all national, as well as ecclesiastical objects, 
 might appeal with confidence for public support, and 
 would meet with a generous response, not only from 
 Churchmen, but from all capable of understanding that 
 religious education, built on the ancient foundations, 
 but freed from usurpation and intolerance, is the true 
 modern policy. 
 
 Conducted upon these principles, in a very short 
 period the income of the Central Society and Diocesan 
 Boards would rise from 38,000/., to at least 100,000?. 
 per annum ; and the money locally contributed by the 
 laity to found and support Parochial Schools would 
 also be rapidly augmented. But funds cannot be more 
 abundantly collected, either for the building or mainte- 
 nance of Schools, unless in their constitution the privi- 
 leges of the laity are cheerfully recognized, and called 
 into active exercise in their practical government ; nor 
 unless the Church of England School be in harmony 
 with those principles of civil liberty, which allow no 
 disabilities for religious opinion. Were it otherwise, 
 society would consent practically to annul that reli- 
 gious freedom, to which it has given the most solemn 
 and deliberate sanction. 
 
 It has previously been estimated, that the Religious 
 Communions of England and Wales contribute towards 
 the extension and support of elementary education, by 
 subscriptions and collections alone, an annual sum 1 of 
 
 1 This includes all forms of expenditure on buildings of Elementary and 
 
254 What might be raised froth' Subscriptions, $c. 
 
 653,102?., of which the Church collects 541,627?., and 
 the separate communions 121,475?. 
 
 But a further annual income of 727,891? is required 
 for the efficient support of the Schools of the Church, 
 and 96,173? for those of other communions; as well as 
 25,000?. per annum more for the support of Training 
 Schools, and two millions and a quarter must be raised 
 for School buildings. 
 
 My faith in the power of the voluntary principle, 
 when it expresses, without obstruction, the force of a 
 vigorous and generous public sentiment, is such, that I 
 should not venture to define, by any absolute limit, 
 what might be within the scope of its influence. But 
 the chief occasions, on which this great principle has 
 recently exhibited its power to promote national educa- 
 tion, have been marked by some widespread alarm, 
 excited by the apparent invasion of some position occu- 
 pied by public opinion. Thus the indefinite character 
 of the authority attributed to the Committee of Council 
 in 1839-40, occasioned an apprehension, that the Govern- 
 ment had conceived the design of absorbing elementary 
 education into the province of the State; and this fear 
 caused a considerable increase in the annual income of 
 the National Society. Tn like manner, in 1843, when the 
 education clauses of the Factories Regulation Bill were 
 abandoned, in consequence of an opposition, in which the 
 principle of resistance to all interference of the Govern- 
 ment in the education of the people was then first pro- 
 claimed, 150,000? were collected, as a special fund to 
 promote education in the manufacturing and mining 
 districts, with the aid of the Parliamentary Grant. If, 
 either by external agitation or by the results of dis- 
 cussions and divisions in the House of Commons, a 
 general apprehension should be excited, that the "plan 
 for the establishment of a general system of secular 
 
 Normal Schools ; on their maintenance, on inspection, and all charges for 
 working the machinery of voluntary associations. 
 
if Impediments to Progress were removed. 255; 
 
 instruction in England and Wales, adopted by the Ge- 
 neral Council of the National Public School Associations- 
 March 17. 1851," might become possible, such a fear 
 would cause an augmentation of the income of the Re- 
 ligious Communions for education, equal to any emer- 
 gency that might arise. To "establish l bylaw a system 
 of Free Schools, which, supported by local rates, and 
 managed by Local Committees specially elected for that 
 purpose by the rate-payers, shall impart secular instruc- 
 tion only; leaving to parents, guardians, and religious 
 teachers, the inculcation of doctrinal religion, to afford 
 opportunities for which, the Schools shall be closed at 
 stated times in each week," is simply to attempt the 
 extinction of all Schools of the Religious Communions, 
 by subjecting them to the rivalry of rate-supported secu- 
 lar Schools. Even if such a plan could obtain the sanc- 
 tion of both Houses, I cannot hesitate to say, that it 
 would be subjected to a defeat (disastrous to such a 
 misdirection of national power) by the uncompromising- 
 sacrifices and exertions of the Religious Communions. 
 Every religious man would feel, that the tyranny of such 
 a law was an outrage on public liberty, in comparison 
 of which the exclusive character of Church School^ 
 was an insignificant evil. 
 
 But the National Public School Association have 
 (as I have stated) abandoned this untenable position. 
 They propose to admit the Schools of the Religious 
 Communions to the benefits of the School rate, on 
 principles which I have previously shown to be de- 
 structive to any logical coherence in a (so called) 
 scheme of secular education. This danger is therefore 
 at an end. 
 
 Since the adoption of the Minutes of 1846, more than 
 five years of gradual progress have elapsed, during 
 which the Religious Communions have entered into 
 
 i it ' 
 
 1 Basis of the Association,'' as set forth in the paper the title of which ia 
 previously given, dated March 17th, 1851. 
 
256 More rapid Progress cannot be anticipated. 
 
 more intimate and cordial co-operation with the Govern- 
 ment. There is now no apprehension of stealthy en- 
 croachments of the civil power on the province of 
 religion. That co-operation is itself a means of de- 
 fence against a system of secular education. It is 
 also a living protest against the doctrine, that the 
 State may not promote the extension and efficiency 
 of public Schools. So much has been settled and de- 
 fined, and external opposition has become so frag- 
 mentary, discomfited, and weak, that to the de- 
 lopment ofthis system of separate Schools, founded 
 by the Religious Communions in concert with the 
 State, there now exists no power capable of making 
 effectual resistance. 
 
 But this success has a reflex action. Such appeals 
 to popular apprehension as were successful in 1840 and 
 1844 cannot be renewed. If the Religious Commu- 
 nions were dependent on voluntary contributions for 
 the future extension and efficiency of their Schools, 
 their rate of progress probably would be defined by 
 that which has recently occurred, and this is mani- 
 festly insufficient for the great task which they have 
 to undertake. 
 
 Now the whole sum annually raised by the Religious 
 Communions, in subscriptions and collections, towards 
 the building and support of all classes of Schools, is 
 653,102?. Of this, in 1851, about 91,759?. was ex- 
 pended in erecting School buildings, and a larger sum 
 in 1847-8-9. I have already stated that the funds of 
 the Boards of Education are chiefly expended in the 
 building and support of Training Colleges. 
 
 In the Appendix F. will be found a table, No. I., 
 of the number of Elementary Schools built with aid from 
 the Parliamentary Grant in Great Britain, and the 
 amount paid by the Committee of Council in each year 
 from 1840 to 1852 inclusive. This Avill show the rate of 
 progress in Elementary School buildings. The number 
 
Hypotheses as to rate of Progress. 257 
 
 of Schools thus built 1 in 1841 was 188, with the aid of 
 22,777?. 10s. from Parliamentary Grants; and in 1852 
 the number built, enlarged 2 , repaired, or furnished, had 
 increased to 245, and the sum granted 3 to 33,471?. 8s. 4c?.; 
 but-in the years 1847-8-9 the 4 average yearly number 
 thus erected was 269, and the average amount of grants 
 49,796?. per annum. 
 
 Let us suppose that the rate of progress had nearly 
 increased one half in twelve years, and that whereas 
 188 Schools were annually built in 1.841, 270 (instead 
 of 245) are now erected, enlarged, &c. every year. If 
 we were to suppose these 270 Schools to be built, &c. at 
 the same outlay 5 (511?. 14s. lfc?. each) as 202 in 1851, 
 they would cost 138,160?. 19s. 4£c?. ; and if the grants 
 were at the same rate (120?. 16s. lie?, each), or in the 
 whole 32,628?. 7s. 6c?., the annual sum now raised by 
 subscriptions and collections would be 105,532?. lis. 
 lO^d. Let us also add one half more to the existing 
 income, so that the average expenditure of the next 
 eleven years may be raised by Parliamentary Grants 
 to 207,000?. per annum. These eleven years would be 
 required to overtake the existing want of School build- 
 ings. Can we then depend on purely voluntary sub- 
 scriptions and collections for the additional 850,000?. 
 per annum required to support efficient Schools for 
 1,836,562 scholars ? The controversies within the 
 Church, the want of harmony between her Schools and 
 the principles of civil liberty as sanctioned by public 
 opinion, and the absence of every unusually exciting 
 
 1 In 1840, the Schools to which grants had been made in 1839, were no 
 completed, and therefore the grants were not paid. 
 
 2 It is to be observed that the numbers are swelled by Schools enlarged, 
 repaired, and furnished only. 
 
 3 The whole outlay on Elementary School buildings in 1851, was 
 103,364?. 19*. 3|d., of which the Government contributed 24,411/. Os. 8d. 
 The expenditure on Normal Schools was 19,8757. 19s. lid., of which 70707. 
 was granted by Government. 
 
 4 This special fund collected in 1844 was exhausted in 1850. 
 
 5 See Table No. V. General Summaries for year 1851. Minutes, vol. i., 
 1851-2, p. 127. 
 
 S 
 
258 Public Grants have increased private Subscriptions. 
 
 cause for exertion, combine to forbid the hope of a more 
 rapid rate of progress, than that which has recently 
 occurred. 
 
 But it must be borne in mind, that even the present 
 rate of progress is in a great degree owing to the fact, 
 that the Parliamentary Grants have been distributed, so 
 as to stimulate private exertions. The controversies 
 which have attended the successive proposals to Parlia- 
 ment, have also provoked the most earnest efforts to 
 collect money, for the defence of some principle conceived 
 to be at stake. With the exhaustion of the special 
 fund, which was raised after the withdrawal of Sir James 
 Graham's measure in 1843, the extension of education 
 by new buildings remarkably declined in 1849-50-51-52. 
 
 But this erection of Elementary School buildings had 
 in 1848 attained, with the aid of the special fund, a 
 rate of progress increasing their number by one half, as 
 compared with 1 841 ; and more than doubling the grants. 
 The number of new buildings declined, from 278 in 1848, 
 to 254 in 1849 ; to 285 in 1850 ; to 202 in 1851, and to 
 245 in 1852. The sum granted in aid of their cost fell, 
 from 53,685?. in 1848, to 31,481?. in 1851, and to 
 33,471?. in 1852. 1 
 
 These facts reveal the influences, under which the 
 recent remarkable exertions of the Religious Commu- 
 nions been most successful. 
 
 For the sake of argument, let it be presumed that 
 in the funds required for the efficiency of existing Ele- 
 mentary and Training Schools, and for the building and 
 maintenance of new ones, the ensuing eleven years will 
 be marked by a gradual increase of the resources derived 
 annually from subscriptions and collections, until, in the 
 eleventh year, it shall be one half more than at present ; 
 in other words, till it is augmented from 653,102/. to 
 979,653?. Though eleven years hence an additional in- 
 come of 326,551?. would have been raised, a further sum 
 
 1 Beside* this, WlQl. was granted for the erection of Training Colleges. 
 
General Conclusions, 259 
 
 of 522,513/. per annum would be required to provide 
 for the efficient education of 1,836,562 scholars, besides 
 the large annal outlay, which will be found to be re- 
 quired to build Elementary Schools. 
 
 We have no facts on which to build the presumption 
 of even this rate of progress. The increase of the 
 outlay from the Parliamentary Grant from 30,000/. in 
 1839 to 164,313/. in 1851, has doubtless been the im- 
 mediate cause of a great growth of voluntary exertion. 
 But, except as applied to promote the building of Ele- 
 mentary and Training Schools, and the provision of 
 books and maps, the increase of this grant is not 1 an 
 exact measure of the augmentation of income from 
 private sources. 
 
 On these several grounds, I conclude, that, if the 
 Parliamentary Grant were withdrawn, voluntary exer- 
 tions would languish, though I can conceive that ulti- 
 mately they might revive. 
 
 1 Of the 164,313/. expended in 1851, 142,2292. consisted of grants for 
 various purposes, and the rest was the cost of inspection and administration, 
 and 6,019/. 13*. 6d. towards the general expenses of Normal Schools. The 
 grants for buildings, books, and maps, amounted to 33,196/., exclusive of 
 4913/. expended on Kneller Hall. The remainder was composed of the follow- 
 ing items arising out of the Minutes of 1846 : — 
 
 £ s. d. 
 In augmenting the salaries of certificated Schoolmasters 
 
 and Schoolmistresses - 
 In paying annual stipends of apprentices and 1 Stipends 
 
 gratuities for their special instruction - J Gratuities 
 
 In annual grants to Normal "1 For certificated students 
 Schools J For Queen's scholars 
 „ „ Schools of Industry 
 
 Ketiring pensions ..... 
 
 Total 
 
 These classes of grants promote the efficiency of elementary education, and 
 operate indirectly as a powerful stimulus to voluntary exertion, but they do 
 not furnish a standard by which its development can be measured. 
 
 The annual expenditure from the Parliamentary Grant is probably now 
 raised to 200,000/. per annum ; and in Schools which have been enabled to 
 fulfil the pecuniary conditions of the grants distributed under the Minutes 
 of 1846, some addition has generally been made to their annual income from 
 local and voluntary sources : but the amount in each case is indefinite. 
 
 s 2 
 
 15,473 14 
 
 59,891 19 
 
 18,108 1 
 
 4,064 13 
 
 429 1 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 1 
 4 
 8 
 
 113 4 
 
 4 
 
 20 
 
 
 
 ^98,100 14 
 
 3 
 
260 What Income can School Pence yield ? 
 
 That this grant has operated as a most powerful 
 stimulus on local efforts, and has greatly augmented 
 the income derived from this source for education. 
 
 That the conditions on which it has been distributed 
 have also greatly increased the efficiency of Elementary 
 Schools. 
 
 That the encouragement of education in 'separate 
 Schools under the Eeligious Communions, partly built 
 and supported by voluntary contributions, may afford 
 the most complete protection to religious minorities, 
 and to the civil rights of individuals, if the Schools now 
 built for each fragment of faith, be open to all, on terms 
 consistent with the rights of conscience. 
 
 That the rate of progress hitherto made in founding 
 such Schools, and providing for their efficiency, has not 
 kept pace with the wants of the nation, notwithstanding 
 the increase of the annual expenditure of the Committee 
 of Council to 200,0002. 
 
 That there are no facts to support the hope that, 
 unless the amount of aid from the public resources were 
 greatly increased, and distributed upon principles ap- 
 plying the greatest stimulus to voluntary efforts, the 
 existing agencies could provide for the education of the 
 poorer classes. 
 
 That in any large extension of public aid, security 
 must be taken for the privileges of the laity, and the 
 rights of conscience. 
 
 o 
 
 With these convictions, as to the increase of the income 
 at present derived from subscriptions and collections, for 
 the support and extension of an efficient National Edu- 
 cation, I now turn to examine the question of an aug- 
 mentation of the large annual revenue noiv derived from 
 School pence. 
 
 In the table, page 155., I have estimated the present 
 annual School income derived from these sources, as 
 306,375/. 10s. in Church of England Schools, and 
 106,668/. 10s. in the Schools of separate Communions. 
 
Increase consequent on larger Number of Scholars. 261 
 
 I also concluded that 586,912?. 10s. more would have 
 to be raised by this Church, and 148,946?. 10s. more by 
 other Communions from the Aveekly pence of the parents 
 of scholars, if the charge of providing an efficient edu- 
 cation for 1,836,562 scholars were to be derived solely 
 from the present local sources, and they were propor- 
 tionately developed. 
 
 The question before us therefore is, can 735,859/. 
 per annum be raised by School pence, in addition to the 
 sum of 413,044?., which I have supposed to be at present 
 derived from this source ? 
 
 There can be no doubt that a great increase of School 
 income might be derived from School pence. 
 
 In the calculations contained in the third chapter, I 
 have presumed that the effect of rendering the Schools 
 of the Church of England efficient, would be to raise 
 the average- attendance of the scholars from 56 to 90. 1 
 The estimate of the income required for efficient education 
 in Church Schools in the table, page 155., is founded on 
 this almost certain result. But by examining the table, 
 page 148., the reader will perceive that the estimate of 
 this sum of 306,375?. 10s. derived in Church of England 
 Schools from School pence is based on the average at- 
 tendance of 56 scholars in 17,015 Schools. 
 
 If that average were raised, as it would be, by ren- 
 dering the education efficient, from 56 to 90 scholars, 
 and no higher rate of School pence were paid, the income 
 from this source would rise at once from 306,375?. 10s. 
 to 492,389?. 4s. An additional income of 186,013?. 14s. 
 would thus be derived from School pence in Church of 
 England Schools, from such an increase of their efficiency 
 as would raise the average attendance from 56 to 90 
 scholars. This result would occur, without any augment- 
 ation of the rate of the weekly payments of the parents 
 of scholars. 
 
 I have not included, in the estimate of the additional 
 
 1 Vide ante, p. 133. 
 » 3 
 
262 Self-imposed Taxation of the Working Classes. 
 
 sum to be raised by the separate Communions, any charge 
 for educating a larger number of scholars. If the in- 
 creased efficiency of these Schools -were attended with 
 an augmentation of the number of their scholars, that 
 would add to the whole estimate of increased charges, 
 and part of this additional sum would in like manner be 
 derived from School pence. But I had no data, on which 
 to arrive satisfactorily at such a conclusion, as that 
 adopted with respect to Church Schools. Having thus 
 omitted an increase of the number of scholars, in the esti- 
 mate of the expenses attendant on an improvement of 
 the existing Schools of the separate Communions, I must 
 also omit the income, derivable from the pence of such 
 scholars, in calculations as to the sources whence the 
 necessary revenues could be derived. 
 
 The additional annual income required from School 
 pence being thus, in Church of England Schools, reduced 
 from 586,912J. 10s. to 400,898Z. 16s., the whole augmenta- 
 tion of revenue necessary from this source would fall to 
 549,845£. 16s. Can this sum be obtained by an increase 
 of the rate of the weekly payments of the parents of 
 scholars ? 
 
 The present rate of payment in Church of England 
 Schools 1 averages about l^d. per week, and in the 
 Schools of the separate Communions 2 about l^d. It is 
 impossible to separate the question of an increase of 
 these rates of School pence, from a consideration of the 
 objects, to which the working classes devote a large por- 
 tion of their wages, and the influence which education 
 would have on such expenditure. 
 
 The late Mr. Porter 3 , in his Paper " On the Self-im- 
 
 1 306,3752. 10*., supposed to be derived from the School pence of 955,865 
 children (see table, p. 148.), gives an average of more than one penny 
 halfpenny per week for forty-eight weeks, and less than that rate for fifty- 
 two weeks', attendance. 
 
 ! 106,6682. 10s. derived from the School pence of 305,212 scholars (ibid.), 
 gives an average of nearly one penny three farthings for forty-eight weeks' 
 attendance. 
 
 3 Papers read before the Statistical Section of the British Association for 
 
The undue Consumption of Earnings by Men. 263 
 
 posed Taxation of the "Working Classes in the United 
 Kingdom," drew public attention, to the " very large 
 portion of the weekly income of the classes supported by 
 manual labor, which is expended on spirits, beer, tobacco, 
 and snuff." "There is 1 one consideration," he says, 
 " arising out of this subject, which is of a painful cha- 
 racter, and which, if it were hopeless of cure, would be 
 most disheartening to all, who desire that the moral 
 progress of the people should advancewith at least an 
 equal force with their physical progress ; it is, that, 
 among the working classes, so very large a portion of the 
 earnings of the male head of the family is devoted by 
 him to his personal and sensual gratifications. It has 
 been computed, that among those whose earnings are 
 from 10s. to 15s. weekly, at least one half is spent by 
 the man, upon objects, in which the other members of the 
 family have no share. Among artisans, earning from 
 20s. to 30s. weekly, it is said that at least one third of 
 the amount is in many cases thus selfishly devoted. 
 That this state of things need not be, and that, if the 
 people generally were better instructed as regards their 
 social duties, it would not be, may safely be inferred 
 from the fact, that it is rarely if ever found to exist in 
 those numerous cases, wherein earnings, not greater than 
 those of the artisan class, are all that are gained by the 
 head of the family, when employed upon matters where 
 education is necessary. It would be monstrous to con- 
 ceive of any man whose lot is cast among the easy 
 classes, that he should exhibit such a degree of selfish 
 indulgence ; and if such a case were found to exist, the 
 individual would be execrated as a monster of brutality. 
 Take even the case of a clerk, with a salary of 80L a 
 year — a small fraction beyond 30s. per week — and it 
 would be considered quite exceptional, if it were found 
 
 the Advancement of Science, at its meeting in Edinburgh, August, 1850. 
 By G. E. Porter, F.R.S. 
 1 Page 3. 
 
 3 4 
 
264 Fifty-seven Millions annually spent in the 
 
 that anything approaching to a fourth part of the earn- 
 ings were spent upon objects, in which the wife and 
 children should have no share. The peer, the merchant, 
 the clerk, the artisan, and the laborer are all of the same 
 nature, born with the same propensities, and subject to 
 the like influences. It is true they are placed in very 
 different circumstances, the chief difference being that 
 of their early training — one, happily, which it is quite 
 possible to remedy, and that, by means which may in 
 many ways add to the sum of the nation's prosperity 
 and respectability." 
 
 The following is the summary of the calculations made 
 by Mr. Porter, as to the extent to which " the people, 
 and chiefly the working classes, of England, Scotland, 
 and Ireland, voluntarily tax themselves, for the enjoy- 
 ment of only three articles, not one of which is of any 
 absolute necessity." 
 
 British and Colonial Spirits - - -£20,810,208 
 
 Brandy ..... 3,281,250 
 
 Total of Spirits - - 24,091,458 
 Beer of all kinds, exclusive of that brewed in 
 
 private families .... 25,383,165 
 
 Tobacco and Snuff - 7,588,607 
 
 £57,063,230 
 
 The data on which this estimate is founded are so 
 valuable and interesting that I have appended them in 
 a Note. 1 
 
 1 The quantity of spirits of home production consuaied in 1849 within the 
 kingdom was as follows : — 
 
 In England .... 9,053,676 imperial gallons. 
 Scotland --- - 6,935,003 
 
 Ireland .... 6,973,333 
 
 Together - - - 22,962,012' 
 
 The quantities of home-made spirits consumed in each division of the 
 
United Kingdom on Beer, Spirits, and Tobacco. 265 
 
 Mr. Porter remarks, " that the amount of money 
 expended upon articles which, like spirits, beer, and 
 
 The duty upon which quantity amounted to 5,793,881?. The wholesale 
 cost, including the duty, would probably amount to about 8,000,000?., a sum 
 which would, however, be very far short of that paid by the consumers. It 
 has been given as the opinion of several distillers who have been consulted 
 that the consumer pays, for every gallon of spirit used, three times the 
 amount of the duty. Assuming this estimate, it would appear that the cost 
 of British and Irish distilled spirits to the people of England, Scotland, and 
 Ireland respectively, in 1849, was 17,381,643?., thus divided : — 
 
 England .... -.£8,838,768 
 
 Scotland ..... 5,369,868 
 Ireland ..... 3,173,007 
 
 £17,381,643 
 
 To this must be added the sum spent for rum, nearly the whole of which 
 is used by the same classes as consume the gin and whisky, of which the 
 cost is here estimated. 
 
 The consumption of rum in 1849 amounted to 3,044,758 imperial gallons, 
 the duty paid on which was 1,142,855?. The class of consumers being the 
 same, and the means of distribution nearly if not wholly identical, it may 
 fairly be assumed that the cost to the consumer bears an equal relation to 
 the duty with that assigned to British spirits, in which case the expenditure 
 for this kind of spirit will reach 3,428,565?., making the whole outlay of the 
 people for these two descriptions of ardent spirits 20,810,208?., thus locally 
 divided: — 
 
 England .... -£8,205,242 
 
 Scotland ... . 6,285,114 
 
 Ireland - - - - 6,319,852 
 
 £20,810,208 
 
 If, for the purpose of the calculation, we assume that the population of the 
 three divisions of the United Kingdom was the same in 1849 as it was found 
 to be at the enumeration of 1841, the consumption per head in the year 
 was — 
 
 In England .... 0-569 gallons. 
 Scotland .... 2-647 „ 
 Ireland .... 0-853 „ 
 
 These proportions are such as would fall to the share of each man, woman, 
 and child throughout the land ; but it must be evident that many, and 
 
 kingdom are capable of being correctly given, by reason of the different 
 rates of duty chargeable in England Scotland, and Ireland respectively. 
 
266 Proofs of the vast Amount of self -imposed 
 
 tobacco, are not of the first necessity, forms a measure 
 of the prosperity of the nation, and of the ability of 
 
 especially the women and children, can count for very little in the calcu- 
 lation, if inJeed they should not be wholly discarded from it. Adopting 
 this latter view, and dividing the quantity consumed among the adult males 
 in all ranks of life, as they were ascertained in 1841, the following portions 
 would fall to the 6hare of each : — ■ 
 
 In England- - 2 '330 gallons, or about 2£ gallons. 
 
 Scotland - 11-168 „ „ 11£ „ 
 
 Ireland - - 3-469 „ „ 3* „ 
 
 Brandy is for the most part drunk by persons not of the working class, as 
 that term is generally, but somewhat arbitrarily, understood. The quantity 
 consumed in 1849 was 2,187,500 imperial gallons, the first, or wholesale cost 
 of which was about 546,875/., and the duty paid amounted to 1,640,282/., — 
 together, 2,187,157?. The system of distribution is, for the most part, quite 
 different from that used with respect to British and Colonial spirits, a large 
 proportion being purchased in quantities of two gallons and upwards, for 
 use in private families; so that a much smaller rate of gross profit will be 
 required by the dealers. Some part is, however, sold at inns and public- 
 houses by the glass, and for this portion a very high profit will be received, 
 so that it cannot be considered an over estimate if we assume that each 
 gallon costs, on the average, to the consumers 30*., or 50 per cent., advance 
 upon the import oost and duty. This would exhibit an expenditure for 
 brandy of 3,281,250/., which, added to the sum formerly stated, gives a total 
 expenditure within the year for ardent spirits of the enormous sum of 
 24,091,458/. 
 
 The data at command by means of which to estimate the money spent for 
 beer in its various forms, is not so satisfactory as that used in regard to 
 spirits, but is sufficiently precise to enable us to approximate to the truth, 
 within a reasonable degree of accuracy. 
 
 The number of bushels of malt subjected to duty in 1849 was 37,999,032, 
 or 4,749,879 quarters, but of this quantity only 3,719,145 quarters is set 
 down as having been used by licensed brewers. Of the remaining 1,030,734 
 quarters, the greater part was, no doubt, used by private families, and the 
 remainder was worked up by the distillers. In order to be on the side of 
 moderation, let us assume that only the quantity (3,719,145 quarters) used 
 in licensed breweries was employed in making beer, and we shall find, upon 
 the usual calculation of 3J barrels of beer, of average quality and strength 
 as the product of each quarter of malt, that the number of gallons brewed 
 from the above-mentioned quantity was 435,139,965. The price at which 
 porter is retailed to the consumer varies with the circumstances attending 
 the sale. When it is taken away in the jugs of the buyers for consumption 
 elsewhere, the charge is 3d. per quart, or Is. per gallon ; but when drunk on 
 the premises of the seller, the charge is one-third more, viz. 4d. per quart, 
 or 1*. 4d. per gallon — a difference of price which, considering the check 
 upon exorbitant profits offered by the great amount of competition among 
 the sellers, affords good evidence of the necessity of a large advance upon 
 
Taxation chiefly by the Labouring Classes. 267 
 
 the community to bear those national burthens which 
 cannot be avoided ; a remark, the justice of which hardly 
 
 the actual cost in order to meet and cover the expenses of retail dealers. 
 The prices here mentioned are for porter ; ale is higher in price, and is 
 retailed at 4d., ad., or 8d. per quart, according to its quality, which mainly 
 depends upon the proportion of malt and hops used in its production. On 
 the other hand, table-beer, which is very largely drunk in families, is fre- 
 quently sold at a lower price than Is. per gallon, but in such cases a smaller 
 or a larger quantity is produced from a like quantity of ingredients. As no 
 means can be found for determining the quantities of each kind and quality 
 of beer consumed, let it be assumed, as very fairly it may be, that taking all 
 qualities into the account, the price to the consumer is a mean between the 
 two prices above stated for porter, viz. Is. 2d. per gallon, and we arrive at 
 the sum of 25,383,165Z. annually spent by the population of this kingdom, 
 and chiefly by the labouring portion, for beer. 
 
 It is shown by a statement recently presented to the House of Commons, 
 that the number of persons who are engaged as producers and distributors of 
 beer in England and Wales is as follows : — 
 
 Brewers ..... 2,507 
 
 Victuallers ..... 88,496 
 Persons licensed to keep beer-houses - - 38,070 
 
 129,073 
 
 The quantity of unmanufactured tobacco upon which duty was paid in 
 1849 was 27,480,621 pounds, and of manufactured tobacco and snufF 205,066 
 pounds, yielding together a revenue of 4,408,017?. 14s. lid. The retail 
 price ranges from 4s. to 14*. per pound, seventeen-twentieths or 85 per cent, 
 of the whole being of the lowest price here named, and only about 2 pel' 
 cent, being of the highest quality, proportions which were stated by several 
 respectable manufacturers who gave evidence before a Committee of the 
 House of Commons in 1845. On the same authority we are told, that an ad- 
 dition is made of other ingredients in the processes of manufacture amounting 
 to 15 per cent, upon the 85 per cent., which consists of cut or shag, and roll 
 tobacco ; while the snuff, which comprises 13 out of 15 parts of the remainder, 
 admits of an increased weight to the extent of from 50 to 60 per cent. 
 
 Applying these per centages to the quantity taken for consumption in 
 1849 we arrive at the following results : — 
 
 lbs. lbs. 
 
 Shag and roll tobacco, 1 | adding the increase, | 2 
 
 85 per cent. ' ' \_ 15 per cent. J ' ' 
 
 Snuff of various kinds,j fadding the increase, | 
 
 13 per cent. - J °> J '*>*°" \ 55 per cent. J 
 
 Segars, 2 per cent. - 549,612 (no increase) - - 549,612 
 
 27,480,621 32,949,264 
 
 Manufactured when imported - 205,066 
 
 So that the quantity for which the public pays as tobacco and 
 
 snuff is - - - " 83,154,330 
 
268 How the Females and Children can enjoy 
 
 admits of question : but it would by no means follow that 
 the diminished use of the three articles named would 
 afford proof in itself of lessened means of comfort on the 
 part of the working people, and of diminished prosperity 
 in the nation generally. On the contrary, if it were seen 
 that, as respects gin and whisky, the 2£ gallons con- 
 
 The retail prices, obtained from a respectable shop in a leading thorough- 
 fare in London, at this time (June, 1850) are — 
 
 Good shag 
 
 - 3d. per oz. 
 
 Prince's mixture 
 
 - 6d. 
 
 Best ditto 
 
 - Hd. „ 
 
 Brown rappee - 
 
 - i\d. 
 
 Bird's eye 
 
 - Hd- „ 
 
 Pale Scotch 
 
 - id. 
 
 Returns - 
 
 ■ 3U » 
 
 Ditto best 
 
 - ihd. 
 
 Cavendish - - id. „ 
 
 Black rappee - 
 
 - id. 
 
 Knaster - 
 
 - 6d. „ 
 
 
 
 The average price of the six qualities of tobacco here given is at the rate 
 of 5s. 2d. per lb., and that of the five qualities of snuff is 7s. per lb. The 
 great bulk of the consumption falls upon the lowest priced quality of tobacco, 
 which is 3d. per oz., or is. per lb. It cannot therefore give an exaggerated 
 view of the sum expended for this article, if we assume that lowest price as 
 being paid for the whole. In regard to snuff, a larger proportion of the 
 whole than in the case of tobacco is used by the middling and easy classes 
 to whom the difference of a penny in the price of an ounce of snuff cannot be 
 any object, and who rarely, if ever, will buy the most inferior quality. The 
 prices, it will be seen, run from 5s. id. to 8*. per lb. : if we take the mean of 
 these two prices as the average of the whole, i. e. 6s. 8d. per lb., we shall 
 probably be within the mark. At these rates, the cost to the consumers 
 generally will be as follows : — 
 
 26,862,308 lbs. tobacco, at is. per lb. - 
 5,537,344 lbs. snuff, at 6s. 8d. per lb. 
 549,612 lbs. English-made segars, at 9s. per lb. 
 
 Total for British manufactured - 
 205,066 lbs. foreign manufactured, at 12s. per lb. 
 
 -.£5,372,461 
 
 - 1,845,781 
 
 247,325 
 
 -£7,465,567 
 123,040 
 
 Total value as paid by consumers -£7 588 607 
 
 which amount would yield about 50 per cent, above the cost of the tobacco 
 as imported and the duty paid thereon, a moderate increase to defray all the 
 expenses of manufacture, and the charges attendant upon the retailing of an 
 article, nearly the whole of which is paid for in copper coins. There can be 
 no reason to suspect that the amount can be at all overcharged, which leaves 
 no larger margin than this for the gross profits of 209,537 persons the 
 number which in the year 1848 took out and paid for licences, to de'al in 
 tobacco and snuff, in addition to 642 persons licensed to manufacture these 
 articles. 
 
more of the Weekly Income of Families. 269 
 
 sumed in the year in England — the 11£ gallons so con-, 
 sumed in Scotland — and the 3^ gallons consumed in 
 Ireland, by each male adult, were diminished to one-half 
 of these proportions, while a larger sale should be 
 effected of sugar, of tea, of articles of decent clothing, 
 and of other matters whereof the females and children 
 should be partakers, there can be no disputing about 
 the advantageous nature of the change, and but little 
 ground for asserting that the general sum of prosperity 
 was lessened. The probability, on the contrary, is that 
 money thus expended would afford greater means for 
 employment throughout the country in other branches 
 of industry, and thus open additional sources of pros- 
 perity to all." 
 
 The nation is improving not merely in its physical 
 condition, but an amelioration of manners and habits is 
 taking place, which will probably lead to the changes in 
 consumption thus alluded to by Mr. Porter. 
 
 In 1830 the beer duty, amounting to 3,000,000^., was 
 abolished, and since 1846, the price of barley has fallen 
 about 10s. per quarter. In 1831 the quantity of malt 
 which paid duty in the United Kingdom was 37,390,453 
 bushels, and in 1851 it was 40,337,000, being an in- 
 crease in twenty years of little more than 8 per cent. The 
 population had however, within the same time, increased 
 by about 24 per cent., so that, in fact, the consumption 
 of malt has virtually declined by 16 per cent. 
 
 While this diminution was occurring in the consump- 
 tion of fermented liquors, the wholesome beverages 
 which do not inebriate were becoming more generally 
 articles of domestic consumption. 1 In 1831, the con- 
 sumption of tea was 30,000,000 pounds, and in 1851 
 it was 54,000,000, an increase of 80 per cent., which is 
 36 per cent, beyond the increase of population, and ten- 
 fold the increase which took place in malt ! The con- 
 sumption of coffee in 1831 was 21,747,813 pounds, and 
 
 1 See an article in the " Examiner," Dec. 18. 1852. 
 
270 Amount which might be spent on Education. 
 
 in 1851 it was 32,564,163 pounds, an increase of 50 per 
 cent., being above six-fold the increase which took place 
 in malt. It has been the same with cocoa, of which the 
 consumption in 1831 was about 1,000,000, and in 1851 
 above 3,000,000 pounds. 
 
 All this while the duty on malt had been the same, 
 namely, about 60 per cent, on the value ; and it must not 
 be forgotten that in the year immediately preceding that 
 first quoted year 1831, the sum of 3,000,000^. of tax 
 had been taken off malt in the. shape of beer duty. On 
 the other hand, for the first three years of the period, 
 tea had been subject to a monopoly, equivalent, with 
 duty, to a tax of 300 per cent, on its value. It was then 
 subjected to a duty of 2s. Id. a pound, and for some 
 years back to one of 2s. 2^d. ; equal to an ad valorem 
 tax of 218 per cent, on common teas. 
 
 From all this, it seems a matter of no doubt what- 
 ever, that, abating 8 per cent., no less than 24,000,000 
 pounds of tea, 10,000,000 pounds of coffee, and 
 2,000,000 pounds of cocoa, have absolutely taken the 
 place of beer and spirits in the general consumption of 
 the inhabitants of these kingdoms. 
 
 I have not been able to examine the comparative con- 
 sumption of tobacco and spirits in the same period. But 
 the facts selected are sufficiently significant of the in- 
 fluence of an advancing civilization, in weaning the ruder 
 portions of the population from gross and degrading 
 habits, and gradually raising them to a sense of their 
 higher domestic and social duties. 
 
 The progress of this development in the intelligence, 
 and improvement of the moral and religious con- 
 dition of the great mass of the working classes, would 
 be accelerated by an efficient system of national edu- 
 cation. It would also react upon the Schools by 
 bringing the solicitude of a Christian people to the task 
 of training their children at home, as well as by public 
 education. Moreover, in proportion as this great social 
 
Great Numbers of Children not sent to School. 271 
 
 change advanced, a continually increasing proportion of 
 the vast revenue of fifty-seven millions now annually ex- 
 pended on spirits, beer, and tobacco, -would be devoted 
 to domestic comfort, and to the higher objects of human 
 existence. Among these, the support of the elementary 
 School in the highest degree of efficiency, would claim 
 its share, in the new appropriation of the earnings of the 
 classes supported by manual labor. 
 
 At a very early period, the present rate of weekly 
 payments to Schools might be raised to an average of 2d. 
 per scholar. 
 
 This, in Church of England Schools, would cause an 
 augmentation of the annual income from this source of 
 one-third, or 102,125^., and in the schools of the separate 
 Communions, of one seventh, or 15,238£. 7s., or a total 
 increase of 117,363/. The whole additional annual re- 
 venue required from this source would thus be reduced 
 to 432,483/. 
 
 If the School pence were raised to an average of 3d. 
 per week, this increase of one penny, paid by 1,836,562 
 during forty-eight weeks in the year, would yield 
 367,312/. 8s., leaving a sum of 65,170/. still deficient in 
 the income to be derived from this source. 
 
 But even at the present low rates of payment, a very 
 large proportion of the children of the poorer classes are 
 not sent to School. For example, it was shown in evi- 
 dence by the Rev. C. Richson, before the Committee on 
 the Manchester and Salford Boroughs' Education Bill : 
 (pp. 18. 36, 37.), that there is in Manchester and Salford 
 accommodation for 41,496 children, in buildings opened 
 for the reception of day scholars, whereas only 21,795 
 attend, and that there was also room for 14,685 scholars 
 
 i See Table II. in Appendix F., extracted from " Educational Facta and 
 Statistics of Manchester and Salford, being a summary of some of the most 
 important statistical tables presented in evidence before a Committee of the 
 House of Commons on Manchester and Salford Education, May and June, 
 1852, with notes thereon, by the Rev. C. Richson, M.A.," p. 6. 
 
272 Parents waste Money which might pay School Pence. 
 
 in buildings used only as Sunday Schools. Mr. RAchson 
 remarks 1 , " out of this vast amount of School accommo- 
 dation (reckoned at the estimate of one child for every 
 six square feet of area), only one third is yet brought 
 into use ; the remainder being unused, chiefly from the 
 want of scholars." Moreover, notwithstanding these 
 facilities, " it appears" 2 that, " in respect to Day School 
 attendance at the present time, it is worse than it was 
 seventeen years ago ; inasmuch as, from 1834-5 to 1851, 
 Day School attendance, considered in relation to the popu- 
 lation, has decreased from 1 in 10§ to 1 in 13^y." But 
 that which is still more important, in connection with 
 the question of the probability of deriving 3d. per scholar 
 from the weekly School pence paid by the poor, is the 
 following result of the inquiries instituted by the Man- 
 chester and Salford Education Committee, and of the 
 Census returns, as compared by Mr. Richson. 3 " It has 
 been stated," he says, "in evidence (pp. 360. 391.) that 
 about '54,670 children belonging to the labouring classes, 
 whether employed or not, are not attending Day Schools, 
 and that no reason has been alleged, that ought to be 
 considered satisfactory, why ' one half at least ' of that 
 number ought not to be in some School receiving educa- 
 tion.' It is indeed highly probable, that, at the present 
 time, there are not fewer than 20,000 or 30,000 children 
 of the labouring classes kept from Day School, without 
 being in employment or detained at home through sick- 
 ness, domestic need, or any other sufficient cause, and 
 who ought therefore to be gathered into School." In 
 order to determine with some approach to accuracy the 
 causes of this absence from the Day School, the Local 
 Committee carried out, by means of its agents, an in- 
 quiry from door to door, the general results of which, as 
 extracted from Mr. Richson's evidence, are collected by 
 
 1 " Educational Facts and Statistics," by Mr. Eichson, p. 6. 
 
 1 See Table and Note No. III. in Appendix F., both extracted from 
 Ibid. 
 
 3 See Table and Note No. IV. in Appendix F., extracted from p. 10. of 
 "Educational Facts and Statistics." 
 
Extent to which Poverty and Indigence are Obstacles. 273 
 
 him in a table printed in Appendix F. 1 From the inquiry- 
 it appears, that 17,426 families, comprising 36,257 chil- 
 dren, between the ages of three and fifteen years, were 
 visited. Of these 5,153 children were at work, 14,197 
 attending School. But 2 " out of 31,374 children be- 
 tween three and fifteen not at work, 39 per cent, were 
 kept from the School on account of the alleged inability 
 of the parents to afford to pay the School fees. Probably 
 in many cases this inability was induced by the impro- 
 vidence or intemperance of one or both of the parents : 
 but, be this as it may, 12,067 children out of 31,374 
 were found among the labouring and poorer classes de- 
 prived of education, as the consequence of the poverty 
 or misconduct of their parents." 
 
 Can we then, with these facts before us from the 
 metropolis of manufacturing industry, hope, that the 
 labouring classes, even in those seats of trade where they 
 are in receipt of the most abundant earnings, should at 
 an early period consent to tax themselves to the extent 
 of nine-pence or one shilling weekly, for the education of 
 their children ? 
 
 But the condition of a large part of the rural popula- 
 tion is such, as absolutely to forbid at present such a 
 deduction from the subsistence of the household. Fami- 
 lies with an income varying, in different counties, from 
 seven 3 , to ten 4 , or even twelve 5 shillings per week, 
 cannot be expected to support six persons on these 
 earnings, and to pay ninepence or one shilling out of 
 them, for the School pence of the children. 
 
 In the Census of 1841, the "agricultural class 6 " 
 formed " not quite eight per cent, of the population." 7 
 
 1 See Table No. V. in Appendix F. 
 
 * Educational Facts and Statistics, p. 11. 
 
 3 Dorsetshire, and parts of Suffolk and Essex, &c. 
 
 4 Norfolk and the Midland Counties. 
 
 * Kent, Surrey, Yorkshire, Lancashire, and Middlesex. 
 
 6 Occupation Abstract, Part X. England and Wales, p. 14. 
 
 7 Census, 1851. Tables of the Population and Houses. The total persons 
 in England and Wales is 17,922,768. See p. 2. 
 
 T 
 
274 Destitute and Dangerous Classes in Cities. 
 
 In the great towns of England there is also a large 
 class of the poor, who have the most precarious means 
 of subsistence. In the back courts, alleys, garrets, cel- 
 lars, lodging-houses, and single rooms of the great cities 
 festers a class which hides from the public gaze, as well 
 as it can, the misery consequent on misfortune, feeble 
 health, want of energy of character, idleness, improvi- 
 dence, neglected education, vicious example, reckless 
 misconduct, the pollution of evil associates, and crime. 
 This is the class, which in London migrates daily from 
 St. Giles and Spitalfields * to the casual employments of 
 the docks ; fills the town with costermongers ; is re- 
 presented by the squalid children swarming like ants 
 in that worst school the street ; who are found by the 
 police 2 lying promiscuously in heaps on the foul floors 
 of the lodging-houses, or by the Poor Law Inquirer 3 
 with four looms, four hammocks, a fire-place, a bench, 
 and two stools in one small room, which is the home of 
 a husband, a wife, their children, and one or two jour- 
 neymen weavers. The trades, in which the wages are 
 reduced by competition to the lowest sum on which 
 human existence can be sustained, yield part of the re- 
 sources of this class. It comprises the slop-workers, 
 hand-loom weavers, hair and bristle sorters, and a great 
 number of similar employments 4 on which wretched 
 beings starve, though they work fourteen hours daily. 
 Now, for this class, a large deduction must be made from 
 those concerning whom any hope could, for a long period, 
 be entertained that they could pay even the present rate 
 of School pence. 
 
 Besides these classes, the poor who are so indigent as 
 to be in receipt of out- door relief must be comprised, 
 
 1 See Report by the Author on Spitnliields. Poor Law Commissioners' 
 Annual Report for 1837. 
 
 4 Report of Captain Hay on the operation of the Common Lodging House 
 Act, 10th Dec. 1852. House of Lords, No. 43. 
 
 3 See Report on Spitalfields, April, 1837. 
 
 * See Mayhew's London Poor. 
 
School Pence of Indigent to be paid by Guardians. 275; 
 
 among those from whom no School pence could be ex- 
 pected. In the note below 1 I have enumerated the 
 children under sixteen belonging to the several classes 
 of paupers, who were in receipt of out-door relief on 
 the 1st July 1851, and the 1st January 1852, in 597. 
 Unions, comprising a population of 15,428,116. The 
 mean number may be regarded as in receipt of relief 
 during the year. If this mean 267,089 be increased 
 proportionately to the whole population of England and 
 Wales, there were in 1851-2 no less than 307,238 
 children under sixteen so indigent as to be habitually in 
 receipt of out-door relief, either as orphans, or as part 
 of the families of paupers. Now, if we were to presume, 
 that one-half of these children on the average ought to 
 attend School (which, seeing that they are without work, 
 is alow estimate), there would be 153,619 children who, 
 at a charge of 2d. per week for 48 weeks, ought to pay 
 61,447^. 12s. per annum, but who are too indigent to 
 pay any thing. If three-fifths ought to be at School, 
 they would at the same rate pay 73,736£. 155. 
 
 On the calculation that 3d. per week should be paid, 
 
 1 The number of children comprised in the several classes of out-door 
 poor relieved on the 1st July 1851, and the 1st January 1852, and the mean 
 of these two numbers, were as follows in 597 Unions in England and Wales, 
 comprising 15,428,116 inhabitants: — 
 
 Able-bodied. 
 
 Children of adult males, under 16, relieved in cases of sudden 
 and urgent necessity, sickness, accident, or infirmity, or of a 
 funeral, or on account of want of work, or other causes 
 Children under 16 dependent on widows - 
 Illegitimate children - 
 Children whose parent is in gaol - 
 Children of soldiers* sailors, and marines relieved 
 Children of families the father of which is non-resident 
 
 Not able-bodied. 
 
 Children under 16 relieved with parents - 
 
 Orphans, or other children under 16, relieved without parents 
 
 Children under 16 of lunatics, insane' persons, and idiots 
 
 Total children under J6 
 
 1st July, 
 1851. 
 
 1st January, 
 1854. 
 
 Mean. 
 
 67,339 
 121,639 
 5,336 
 a,183 
 991 
 8,826 
 
 36,478 
 
 16,441 
 
 258 
 
 69,676 
 119,989 
 5,478 
 5,271 ' 
 978 
 8,515 
 
 44,679 
 
 16,668 
 
 233 
 
 
 262,691 ' 
 
 27U487 
 
 1267,089 
 
 T 2 
 
276 Uncertainty and Inequality of Voluntary Aid. 
 
 one-half would of course have to be added to each of 
 these sums. 
 
 This grave deficiency, in the annual resources of 
 Schools from School pence, might obviously be compen- 
 sated, if the guardians of the poor were required to pay 
 at the rate of twopence at least, per week, for the 
 education of every child whose parents were in receipt 
 of out-door relief, or who was himself thus dependent. 
 The parent or nearest friend might select the School, 
 provided that he were at liberty to withdraw the child 
 from any matter of instruction to which he might on 
 religious grounds object. 
 
 Thus, with respect to these and other indigent 
 classes, necessity compels us to seek other means of 
 support for Schools, besides those of voluntary contribu- 
 tions. 
 
 The resources derived for public education from sub- 
 scriptions, collections, and School pence, have in other 
 respects a common character of uncertainty. They are 
 liable to be affected, by those crises in manufacturing 
 and agricultural prosperity, which, while they compel 
 the capitalist to retrench and to limit his charities, 
 render the condition of the labourer full of anxiety, if 
 not of suffering. Such crises are attended with the 
 failure of firms, the breaking up of manufacturing 
 establishments, diminution of employment, reduction of 
 wages, or complete destitution of work. They sweep 
 away like a flood the result of years of labour and 
 anxiety. The School perishes like the manufactory, 
 and can only be again restored by slow and painful 
 efforts. 
 
 Even in the fairest periods of prosperity, the School 
 income derived from these sources is precarious. Dr. 
 Hook 1 graphically describes the humiliating course of 
 canvassing for subscriptions, which has become the most 
 harassing, but unavoidable, duty of the clergy. The in- 
 
 1 Letter to the Bishop of St. David's. 
 
A Christian State has collective Duties. 277 
 
 spectors report the undue sacrifices made by parochial 
 ministers, from small stipends, to support schools in 
 rural districts. Even many laymen who are most ear* 
 nest in promoting, by large subscriptions and personal 
 exertions, the education of their poorer neighbours, feel 
 that it is an evil that this charge should fall on them- 
 selves alone; for, by exhausting their charitable re- 
 sources, it limits within a narrow circle that influence, 
 which might otherwise be wide in its sphere like the 
 light. Every statesman is conscious that, to tax the 
 benevolent only, is the worst form of inequality, in the 
 incidence of public burthens. One earnest man often 
 thus bears the charge of a whole parish. A generous 
 landed proprietor supports the School, which educates 
 all the children of a purely manufacturing population, 
 none of whom are his tenants or dependents. Or, an en- 
 lightened mining or mill proprietor may found and sup- 
 port Schools, in which the children of the occupiers of 
 farms and the labourers in the same parish are educated, 
 without any adequate contribution from the owners of 
 the soil. These inequalities ought not to exist. It is 
 not sufficient to answer, that they will cease when all men 
 are actuated by a sense of the duties of their station, as 
 members of a Christian commonwealth. Such a form of 
 society has great collective duties. A Christian govern- 
 ment cannot permit its citizens to be cradled in igno- 
 rance ; nurtured by bad example in barbarous manners ; 
 brought up without faith and without hope : rude and 
 miserable, the support of sedition, the prey of demagogues, 
 the element of popular tumults, the food of the gaol, the 
 convict ship, and the gallows. A Christian common- 
 wealth cannot wait till the indigent are in comfort ; till 
 the Arabs of our great cities are settled and at rest; till 
 the corrupted and ignorant are so far weaned from gross 
 sensual indulgence, as not to waste the School pence of 
 their children on beer, spirits, and tobacco. Nor can it 
 postpone its aid until the physical condition of every 
 part of our labouring population is such, as to enable 
 
278 State cannot submit to Dictation of Minorities. 
 
 them to provide for the instruction of their children 
 without suffering. If the recklessness of the desperate ; 
 the sensuality which is the characteristic of a rude ma- 
 terial life; the ignorance which no school has corrected; 
 the apathy never disturbed by faith ; the dark despair 
 never penetrated by a ray of spiritual hope, are not 
 fruitful sources for School-income; are the wretched 
 to be denied the remedy for these evils, because of some 
 barren speculation as to the province of the State in 
 Education ? Is society to continue to pay upwards of 
 two millions 1 , annually, for the repression of crime, and 
 five millions for the relief of indigence ; because, though 
 this outlay is derived from compulsory assessments, the 
 consciences of a minority would be afflicted, if a remedy 
 for these chronic soeial distempers were purchased by 
 the same means ? 
 
 It is the distinction of arbitrary governments that, 
 when directed by a powerful intelligence, they afford 
 prompt and efficacious means for the execution of the 
 measures which a provident wisdom dictates. Nothing 
 would so certainly discredit representative institutions, 
 as that popular minorities should obtain a collective 
 power, to obstruct the civilisation which they are in- 
 competent to establish. Yet the question of National 
 Education in the United Kingdom has exhibited the 
 lamentable spectacle, hitherto, of such minorities tri- 
 umphant over the collective will of the nation as repre- 
 sented in Parliament. Are we then to be governed by 
 minorities, or by the three Estates of the Realm ? A wise 
 government cannot permit the education of the people 
 to pass entirely from its influence, into whatever hands 
 are ready to attempt to mould the youth of this country to 
 their own ideal. Shall the priests of Johanna Southcote, 
 at Ashton-under-Line, and the Mormonites, throughout 
 our manufacturing and mining districts, be free to build 
 
 1 See the School in its relations with the State, the Church, and the 
 Congregation, pp. 18, 19. Also Appendix C. ibid. 
 
Doctrine of Voluntary Party analysed. 279 
 
 and maintain Schools, and the government of a Christian 
 state be excluded from every form of interference ? 
 Yet such is the doctrine of the purely voluntary party. 
 According to them, Christendom itself, could it be or- 
 ganised into one great empire, ought to have no collective 
 power to rescue the ignorant heathen of its peoples, 
 from the brutish sensuality which is without God. 
 
 If we may analyse such a formula, these are its ele- 
 ments : All remedial agencies by which the condition 
 of mankind may be improved, through the medium 
 of their intelligence or moral nature, are so insepa- 
 rable from the relations of conscience to the spiritual 
 world, that they can only be the acts of individuals, or 
 of voluntary associations. Therefore, Government, be- 
 cause it may not interfere with conscience, is excluded 
 from all action, excepting that of the repression of 
 crime and the relief of suffering. The State has not 
 only no collective religious character, but, inasmuch as 
 the true basis of all morality is religion, it has no es- 
 sentially moral character. It protects persons and pro- 
 perty, and upholds the national security for economical 
 or prudential, as distinguished from moral, reasons. It 
 is the soldier, the policeman, the bailiff, the sheriff's 
 officer of the national will, and that will is directed by 
 whatever morality and religion exist in the nation. 
 But the State has no morality, just as it has no reli- 
 gion. It is not even a moral agent, but only the agent 
 of a moral nation. The Government may not, there- 
 fore, employ any moral machinery. Colleges and Schools 
 are institutions, which develope the intelligence, and so 
 " mould the mind of the nation," and because of this 
 power, they are instruments of tyranny, when promoted 
 or supported even partially by the State. Education 
 is, therefore, the function solely of individuals and 
 voluntary associations. This is the doctrine of the 
 
 voluntary party. 
 
 It is nothing, in the appreciation of its advocates, to 
 say that it is impracticable. Who could repeal the 
 
280 Government has Moral Responsibilities 
 
 Eoyal Grants, Charters, Acts of Parliament, Collegiate 
 Statutes; large public endowments derived from na- 
 tional resources, and the facilities afforded by law, which 
 represent collective acts of the national will for the pro- 
 motion of public education ? They exist ; shall they be 
 annulled ? Are the buildings of the universities and 
 endowed Schools to be transferred to the voluntary 
 party, and their resources absorbed into the national 
 revenues, like those of the monasteries, or employed to 
 saturate the appetite of greedy courtiers and place- 
 hunters ? 
 
 If this cannot be done, can the voluntary party sa- 
 tisfy the nation, that they are competent for their task, 
 by building Schools in every parish, and supporting 
 them in complete efficiency, from purely private bene- 
 factions, and the pence of the poor ? I have shown how 
 hopeless such an enterprise would prove. The intelli- 
 gence and wisdom of the nation are equal to the impo- 
 sition of a sufficient amount of taxation, for this object, 
 by the forms of law. But the poorer classes are not so 
 civilized as to do their part in this work ; nor have the 
 middle classes shown, that they could, within any rea- 
 sonable period, forget their intestine strife, or make se- 
 parate effectual efforts for this end. 
 
 But to prove this doctrine impracticable, is nothing 
 to its advocates. Their motto is, — Fiat justitia, mat 
 caelum. Those wedded to impracticable abstractions are 
 generally blind to the consequences of their dogmas. 
 What is a century of indigence, crime, and heathenism, 
 in comparison of a rigid adherence to a pure theory ? 
 Magna est Veritas, et prosvalebit. The ultimate triumph 
 of their truth is enough, though millions may suffer, 
 through an age of delay. An empire may waste its re- 
 sources on forms of repression and relief, the greater 
 part of which might have been converted into remedial 
 agencies, but empires are only police and not moral 
 agents. They may perish from the want of morality. 
 Such a fate is better than any height of prosperity, pur- 
 
which render its Interference unavoidable. 281 
 
 chased by an invasion of the province of the voluntary- 
 agencies of society. 
 
 Does not the absurdity of such conclusions awaken a 
 suspicion of the soundness of the theory. Is Govern- 
 ment, then, in no sense a moral agent ? May it incar- 
 cerate criminals, and separate itself, as an impassive 
 spectator, from all the festering moral pollution of the 
 common wards of the old prison, and the terrible 
 agonies of the separate cell ? Has it no message of 
 peace and redemption entrusted to it by Him, who said 
 to the penitent thief upon the cross, " To-day x shalt 
 thou be with me in paradise." Are the Howards and 
 the Frys alone to convey this message ? Or is the 
 workhouse merely a pauper farm, where certain human 
 animals are fed at the least cost to the parish, till, nailed 
 between rough boards, their bodies are buried like 
 dogs by the sexton and the beadle ? Is this a Christian 
 household, or a pauper barracoon ? Can the State sepa- 
 rate itself from certain grave and high responsibilities, 
 as to the spiritual future of these unfortunates ? Are 
 the children to remain ignorant and rude ; the adults, 
 servile or disaffected helots; the aged, torpid expectants 
 of a grave without hope ? Are the Army and the Navy 
 to be disciplined in the terrible array of war, for the 
 destruction of human life, with every animal energy 
 centupled in force, by death-like engines, by organiza- 
 tion, and the maddening sympathy of numbers ? But 
 is no still small voice to whisper "Blessed are the meek : 
 for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed are the merci- 
 ful: for they shall obtain mercy. Blessed are the peace- 
 makers : for they shall be called the children of God " ? 
 
 If these are conclusions which no one can adopt, where 
 is the moral agency of the State to stop ? Apparently, 
 Government cannot separate itself from responsibility 
 for the mental and moral condition of the criminal, 
 pauper, and military population. 
 
 Gospel of St. Luke, chap, xxiii. v. 43. 
 
282 * The Moral Agency of the State, 
 
 What is the distinction between the reckless indigent 
 classes out of the workhouse and those within its walls ? 
 .They are both within the reach of voluntary agency. 
 -The City missionary may penetrate to both. But has 
 Government a responsibility for the moral depravity 
 and mental incapacity of the one, which it in no degree 
 partakes with respect to the other ? Such an argu- 
 ment is obviously untenable ; I have , already quoted 
 the formula in which Dr. Vaughan embodies the 
 doctrine, which falls into none of these absurdities and 
 inconsistencies. "Government," 1 he says, "may be a 
 moral teacher to the extent that it must be a moral 
 administrator." 
 
 1 No. XII. British Quarterly Review, August 1847, p. 270. 
 
283 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 THE FUNCTIONS OF THE CITIL GOVERNMENT IN THE EDUCATION OF 
 
 THE POOB. 
 
 The Mode of extending the Aid of the State so as to stimulate 
 Voluntary Contributions. 
 
 The preceding chapters have demonstrated that, though 
 voluntary contributions have provided in part for the 
 education of the poorer classes, the Schools thus founded 
 are to a great extent without suitable buildings ; a large 
 part of the population of a School-age does not attend 
 them ; and the great majority of the scholars still re- 
 ceive meagre and unskilful instruction. 
 
 The rate of progress in the erection of new School 
 buildings, in the foundation of Training Colleges, in the 
 settlement of well-trained teachers in charge of Schools, 
 in the apprenticeship of pupil teachers, and the increase 
 of the number of trained assistants, has received a great 
 impulse from Parliamentary grants, which have now pro- 
 vided for an annual 1 expenditure of about 200,000/. 
 
 1 The expenditure from the Parliamentary grant for 1852 was, 
 
 £ i. d. 
 Towards the ereetion and enlargement of Elementary 
 
 Schools ...... 33,471 8 4 
 
 Towards the building of Training Schools - - 15,996 18 5 
 
 Towards all objects contemplated under Minutes of 
 1846, viz. 
 
 For books and maps - - ^g 2,645 18 10 
 
 For augmentation of Teachers' salaries 16,975 9 10 
 For stipends of Pupil Teachers, and 
 
 gratuities for their instruction - 79,587 5 
 For the support of Training Colleges 17,545 3 11 
 To Schools of Industry - - 191 10 2 
 
 For retiring pensions - - 70 
 
 . 117,015 3 2 
 
 The expenses of inspection and of administration - 22,373 2 5 
 
 Total 188,856 12 4 
 
 The estimate submitted to Parliament for the expenditure (under the 
 Minutes hitherto sanctioned) in the year 1853, is 213,000?. 
 
284 The Government have vindicated their 
 
 But, notwithstanding the accelerated rate of progress 
 caused by these grants, there is no prospect that without 
 further aid from the public resources, the education of 
 the poorer classes would become general and efficient 
 within a reasonable period. 
 
 The whole of the calculations contained in Chap- 
 ter III., as to the demand for the supply of new teach-, 
 ers ; the power of the Training Colleges to absorb the 
 supply of Queen's -Scholars 1 ; and the increase of the 
 number of assistant teachers 2 depend on the support of 
 the present rate of progress, which could not be accom- 
 plished without a corresponding increase in the Parlia- 
 mentary grants. The whole machinery of the Training 
 Colleges, and of the apprenticeship and Queen's scholar- 
 ships would come to a dead-lock, if this aid were with- 
 drawn, and would be almost fatally embarrassed without 
 its increase. 
 
 Moreover, there are measures which naturally flow 
 from these arrangements, and which have been always 
 foreseen, without which some of the public resources 
 would be diverted from the education of the people. 
 Such, for example, are new Minutes to provide for the 
 employment in Elementary Schools of pupil teachers, 
 who complete their apprenticeship, but do not obtain 
 Queen's scholarships. 3 
 
 No one will pretend that the whole of the existing 
 new phenomena of elementary education could have 
 been created, in thirteen years, unless society had been 
 stirred by the elemental throes, which the successive 
 acts of Government have occasioned. Nor, unless the 
 collective will of the nation had received an expression 
 in Parliament, and through the executive, could the 
 great separate forces at work have been combined into 
 any harmony of action. Every principle has been sub- 
 jected to the most rigorous trial. But, in this ordeal, 
 
 > Vide ante, p. 129. ! Ibid. pp. 132, 133. ' Ibid. p. 130. 
 
Right to promote Public Education. 285 
 
 every principle has put forth its strength. What has 
 been accomplished has served to reveal the compara- 
 tive force of those great agencies, by which the new 
 creation of an educated people is to be wrought. 
 
 May it not be said, that the Executive Government 
 have now vindicated their right to promote the educa- 
 tion of the poor ? The successive steps by which they 
 have allowed the collective power of the nation to be 
 brought into play, have exhibited the greatest for- 
 bearance. A wise deference 1 to the will, even of influ- 
 ential minorities, has caused them to withdraw plans 
 which would certainly have secured the sanction of Par- 
 liament. Their measures have been adapted to that 
 expression of the popular will, which had occurred 
 through the various Religious Communions. They have 
 shown such respect to the freedom which voluntary 
 action gives to minorities, as to build the whole fabric 
 of public Schools on this foundation. They have 
 striven to protect the rights of conscience, not only by 
 admitting every fragment of faith to the benefits of the 
 parliamentary grant, but also, by seeking to establish 
 the right of the parent to determine and guide the re- 
 ligious training of his child. They found elementary 
 instruction low in its aims, meagre in its outline, con- 
 ducted by untrained and unskilful teachers, and their first 
 act was a proposal to found a Normal School, in order to 
 make it s efficient. Baffled in this design as a public act, 
 it was nevertheless carried into execution under their 
 sanction, and followed by the establishment of nume- 
 rous Training Colleges, founded upon the plan thus in- 
 troduced. They exhibited no mean jealousy of these 
 efforts. On the contrary, they gave them the most 
 liberal support. College after college was built with 
 
 1 Thus the Education Clauses of the Factories Regulation Bill were 
 ■withdrawn. Though supported by the Church and by both parties in Par- 
 liament, Sir James Graham and Sir Robert Peel wisely determined to do 
 no violence to the convictions of non-conformists. 
 
286 Distinction between Primary and Secondary 
 
 their aid. In order to feed them with trained students, 
 the system of apprenticeship was devised in 1846. 
 Preceding pages have recorded its growth. The ap- 
 prenticeship and education of teachers alone now ab- 
 sorb an annual expenditure of 100,00c)?. 1 from the 
 Government. About forty training colleges, built at 
 an expense 2 of 140,000?. from public grants will, pro- 
 bably, in 1854, contain nearly 1500 resident students 3 , 
 and will require an income of 72,500?. 
 
 The success of this course of policy is however, not 
 more triumphant, in the remarkable improvement of 
 those Schools, which have been brought within its influ- 
 ence, than in the conciliation of the majority of the Re- 
 ligious Communions. Opposition to the Minutes of the 
 Committee of Council is now confined to the two oppo* 
 site extremes. One party would absorb all the resources 
 of the State for public education, into purely spiritual 
 Corporations. The other denies that the Government 
 is a moral administrator, and asserts that its aid, even 
 in promoting the success of voluntary associations, is an 
 intrusion of the secular power into a province from 
 which it should be expelled. 
 
 In concluding the last Chapter, I showed that Govern- 
 ment must, within a certain sphere, be even a moral 
 teacher : and that no logical distinction separated this 
 province of public administration from the rest, so as to 
 render its interference a duty on the one side, and an 
 usurpation on the other. There is a distinction be- 
 tween those spheres of action, in which the responsiblity 
 Of education primarily rests upon the State, and those in 
 which the charge is only secondary. The training of the 
 children of free citizens of whatever class is a duty prima- 
 rily devolving on their parents. But indigence, immo- 
 rality, and incapacity may unfit them for the discharge of 
 
 1 Vide Note to first page of this Chapter. * Vide Note, p. 66. 
 
 " Ibid. p. 69. 
 
Responsibility of the State for Public Education. 28? 
 
 this function. In that case, education is within the scope 
 of the Christian sympathies of neighbours and especially 
 of a Christian congregation, which is the witness of the 
 truth. If these fail to provide the humbler classes of the 
 nation, with those means of civilization, which history 
 has proved to be essential to the government of opinion, 
 are we to prolong the empire of force over brute intelli- 
 gence, because the Government may not make its sub- 
 jects fit for a milder rule ? If parents and religious 
 congregations fail to educate the children of the poor, 
 a Christian State may aid them to perform this duty, in 
 such manner as domestic piety and religious faith may 
 determine. The Government has also function's which 
 it can neither delegate nor forego. It must arrest, and 
 punish, even to the penalty of death, the violator of the 
 law. But are English laws, like those of the ancient 
 tyrant, to be so written that none can read, or, which is 
 equivalent, are the ignorant to perish for the breach of 
 what they cannot understand ? Are they to continue 
 to suffer for yielding to temptations, which they have 
 no moral power to resist ? for sensuality, from which 
 they have not been weaned ? for turbulence, which is 
 the passionate excess of suffering and error ? Is the 
 Executive to be the rude means by which the corrup- 
 tions and the crimes of society are be extirpated, but to 
 be without pity for the victims of its edicts — a passion- 
 less executioner ? Assuredly not. Prevention is before 
 cure, and immeasurably better than punishment. The 
 School is a more salutary agent than the reformatory 
 prison, and none can recal him who has experienced 
 the last penalty of the law. The State has also charged 
 property with security for the life of the indigent. That 
 is not simply an act of police enabling the law to sup- 
 press vagabondage, and thus increasing the safety of 
 society. It is also an act of moral administration. The 
 relief of indigence is a work of Christian charity, insepa- 
 rable from the highest moral sanctions and consider- 
 
288 The Relative Spheres of Government and 
 
 ations. It is true, that in every country in which the 
 indigent perish, the property and life of the rich are 
 insecure. But the moral force of society is increased, 
 still more than its economical prosperity, by rendering 
 its wealth a barrier against the ruinous moral conse- 
 quences which ensue, on the misery of any class. Nor 
 can the Government treat the pauper as a mere animal. 
 The moral conditions of his being must be recognized. 
 In charging itself with the relief of indigence, the State 
 becomes responsible for education and religious in- 
 struction. 
 
 There is scarcely any department of the Executive in 
 which similar moral responsibilities may not be traced. 
 I have alluded to the administration of justice, and to 
 the organization of the military and naval force, because 
 the action of a central power is most apparent in them. 
 But the municipal and parochial organization, and the 
 county government are, in like manner, moral adminis- 
 trations. They have charge of the local police, the gaols, 
 the lunatic asylums, and even, in that which is most 
 mechanical in their spheres of action, a moral govern- 
 ment developes itself. The paving and sewage of the 
 streets, and the supply of water to those quarters of 
 towns, where the poor could not protect themselves from 
 malaria and impure aliment, are links in a chain of moral 
 causation, indispensable to civilization. Society appears 
 daily more sensible of these moral wants. Hence it has 
 recently provided for the application of the parochial 
 rates to the establishment of baths and washhouses for 
 the poor — it has provided for the inspection of lodging 
 houses, — and it may be hoped that, ere long, our streets 
 will cease to be the open mart of a shameless prostitution. 
 
 The Government is therefore a moral administrator, 
 and thus it partakes with society the responsibilities of 
 public education. But, in fulfilling this duty it has 
 peculiar functions. There is no voluntary society for 
 education as jealous of the privileges of the laity as the 
 
of Voluntary Agencies in Public Education. 289 
 
 Parliament ; as tolerant as the Law ; and as catholic as 
 the State. Civil rights are not as safe in the keeping of 
 Religious Communions, as under the guardianship of the 
 Executive Government. Even that characteristic of 
 voluntary action, -which provides a separate sphere for 
 every minority, does not protect it from the dominant 
 influence of an oppressive majority. Much less does it 
 secure the rights of conscience to individuals. If the aid 
 of the State could be dispensed with, its power as a 
 moderator would be required to regulate the excesses of 
 sectarian rivalry. In this view, the Government is a 
 court for the protection of religious liberty, to which 
 minorities and individuals may appeal, as equals in the 
 eye of the law. 
 
 On the other hand, Government and the action of 
 voluntary associations are contrasted, inasmuch as mino- 
 rities may separate themselves from the latter, but not 
 from the former. A minority in Parliament submits ; 
 but in society it becomes a schism. The submission of 
 the minority to all acts of the legislature is reasonable, 
 in a free representative constitution, and is indispensable 
 to public order. The test of this submission is the pay- 
 ment of the taxes by which the power of the State is 
 maintained. Nor, since Government partakes with 
 society responsibilities for public education, would it 
 be reasonable, that this should be the only department of 
 public administration deriving no funds from general 
 taxation. It is impossible to decide, that every selfish 
 minority may require the charges of public education to 
 be borne only by the benevolent. This would not, in 
 such a matter, become reasonable, by the proof that it 
 was possible. But it is both impracticable and irrational. 
 Experience has shown, that the charge of educating the 
 entire mass of the working classes efficiently, is too heavy 
 to be borne by purely voluntary charity. But if this 
 were possible, it would be as unreasonable as that the 
 selfish should escape from their share of the public tax- 
 
 u 
 
290 Government provides Funds; protects Minorities ; 
 
 ation for the defence of the country, for the repression of 
 crime, or for the relief of the indigent. That would be 
 a higher condition of society, in which every citizen was 
 so sensible of the whole of his duties, as to perform them 
 without the force of law. The nearest approach to it is 
 that, in which the law receives an intelligent and cheer- 
 ful assent. There are some pure economists who think 
 all charity an evil ; but is any one sanguine enough to 
 suppose, that even the relief of the indigent could be 
 adequately and wisely provided for by voluntary charity? 
 Who would undertake to meet the rest of the charges 
 of the State, by voluntary assessments ? Is it then 
 reasonable to expect, that upwards of three millions per 
 annum should be raised by a voluntary tax on the bene- 
 volent, for the efficient education of the poor ? 
 
 The interference of the Government is therefore re- 
 quired to promote education, by contributions from the 
 public resources. I have already discussed many of the 
 questions involved in the appropriation of such funds. It 
 has not appeared just or wise, to lose sight of th& origin 
 of the elementary school in the charity of religious zeal. 
 Its connection with religion is not, however, the mere 
 result of tradition. It is an indissoluble union, the bonds 
 of which are principles inseparable from the nature of 
 education. The School has become the nursery of the 
 congregation, and it is supported by the subscriptions of 
 its members in aid of the pence of the parents of scholars, 
 and to these has of late been added assistance from the 
 public funds. 
 
 The resources of national education in England and 
 Wales are, therefore, derived partly from compulsory 
 taxation, and partly from voluntary charity, in aid of 
 what the poor can afford or are ready to pay. The 
 advantage of this system is, that it establishes for the 
 minority two opposite kinds of security. Such mino- 
 rities find, under such a system, spheres of action which 
 it might be difficult to provide for them, if the whole 
 
maintains Efficiency and Special Objects of Schools. 291 
 
 machinery of education originated with the Government, 
 and was supported by it. But the State, as I have said, 
 also acts as a Moderator of those excesses of religious 
 zeal, which might interfere with the rights of conscience, 
 or be otherwise oppressive to minorities. 
 
 Under a system which thus originates, and is chiefly 
 supported by religious charity, no security would be 
 afforded, that the secular instruction would be main- 
 tained at a sufficiently high standard, unless the Go- 
 vernment, as the guardian of civil rights, make its aid 
 conditional on the extent and efficiency of such instruc- 
 tion. For this purpose, under the Minutes of 1846, 
 the stipends of Pupil Teachers, the exhibitions for the 
 training of Queen's Scholars, and the augmentation of 
 the salaries of Certificated Teachers are all made to de- 
 pend, among other things, on success in examinations 
 conducted by Her Majesty's Inspectors, and tested by 
 the Examining Department in the Privy Council Office. 
 All aid from the public resources towards the support 
 of Schools should be administered on conditions of a 
 like nature, and directed towards the same objects as 
 those of the Minutes of 1846. The government of the 
 Schools by the Religious Communions is in itself a guar- 
 antee for the prominence of religious instruction, and 
 that the whole spirit of the School management shall 
 train the child for the highest aims of his being. Even, 
 if the Government took no share in the responsibility 
 for this constitution, or for the accomplishment of these 
 latter objects, they would not fail to be carried out 
 zealously and effectually. 
 
 There are also objects of a purely economical and com- 
 mercial nature, essential to the material prosperity of 
 the country, of which the Religious Communions are not 
 discriminating judges, and in which a necessity arises for 
 the interference of the Civil power. Among these may 
 be enumerated the expedients for the cultivation of in- 
 
 v a 
 
292 Education in Industrial Art and Science, 
 
 dustrial 1 art; of such mechanical 2 and physical instruc- 
 tion as are indispensable to the highest degree of success 
 in our manufactures ; of a familiarity with the domes- 
 tic and social circumstances conducive to health ; of a 
 knowledge of ,the laws affecting the humbler classes, 
 and the simpler principles affecting the accumulation 
 and distribution of wealth. Even the text books for 
 such instruction do not at present in some cases exist. 
 But the Government can effectually promote success 
 in such endeavours, by encouraging their creation and 
 their use, without in any way fettering the free exer- 
 cise of the national intelligence. The Department of 
 Practical Art will, in co-operation with the Committee of 
 Council, soon convert the Training Schools into a suc- 
 cessful machinery, for the elevation of the taste of the 
 great masses of the people. 
 
 1 At a very early period of its labours, the Committee of Council directed 
 its attention to the means, by which elementary drawing could be made part 
 of the ordinary matter of instruction in Schools for the poor. They intro- 
 duced 3 an analysis of form, and a scheme of instruction in drawing from 
 models, intended as an initiatory course for the training of classes of young 
 scholars. This method was not intended to supersede lessons in drawing 
 from plane surfaces, or in colours. Moreover, the drawing of form was 
 regarded only as preparatory to those higher departments in art, in which 
 taste in form and colour develope themselves from the mechanical facilities 
 thus to be acquired, in the low and rude region of the initiatory lessons on 
 form. But the Committee of Council attached importance to the following 
 elementary conditions of the instruction of the masses of the people : 1. They 
 must be instructed in classes. 2. The teacher must be trained in the art of 
 instruction by a synthetic or constructive method. 3. To this end a previous 
 analysis must have been made of the matter of instruction, to enable him to 
 proceed in gradation from the simplest elements to their combinations. 4. In 
 art, that which is simplest is form, and it is also most capable of an ex- 
 haustive analysis into its elements. 5. The eye and hand are most certainly 
 trained by drawing from models, but drawing from plain surfaces is indis- 
 pensable to map and plan drawing, &c. &c. 6. For these reasons elementary 
 instruction in art should commence, with the drawing of form from models 
 arranged on a synthetic order. 
 
 1 See the valuable manuals of Mr. Thomas Tate, now a master at Kneller 
 Hall, published by Longman and Co. 
 
 * Manual of Drawing from Models, by the late Mr. Butler Williams, 
 published by J. W. Parker, 445 Strand. 
 
Limits of the Interference of Government 293 
 
 On the other hand, it is essential that the Government 
 should avoid every form of interference which could 
 discourage individual enterprise, the freedom of opinion, 
 and the natural action of literature on the popular in- 
 telligence and taste, or of the trade in books in their 
 production and diffusion. The Government is not an 
 author, a holder of copy-rights, a publisher 1 of books, 
 nor a patron of methods ; much less is it to interfere in 
 the formation of opinion, by making Schools the organs 
 of its own doctrines. But, while it avoids such errors, 
 it may require that the Schools shall teach, each in their 
 own way, art; the elements of physics; of sanitary and 
 political economy ; and of parochial law. 
 
 These being the general functions of the State in 
 elementary education, I proceed to inquire, how, con- 
 sistently with these principles, the Government can most 
 wisely promote its extension and efficiency. 
 
 The reader will have been prepared to expect, that the 
 author does not adopt the views of those, who would dis- 
 card the whole of the revenues now derived from subscrip- 
 tions and School pence, rendering the Schools dependent 
 solely on public resources. The subscriptions represent 
 that zeal in which the schools of the Religious Communions 
 originated. They are the measure of their respective 
 activity, and of their claim to control the instruction of 
 the people. Though the absence of any contribution 
 from the poor could not deprive the parents of their 
 right to direct the education of their children, if the 
 means were derived from public taxation, yet their 
 School pence render this right more apparent and in- 
 contestible. For the interests of public liberty, it is 
 important that this form of individual freedom should 
 be preserved from encroachment. Nor ought the opinion 
 of the parents to be barren and inoperative. Let the 
 
 1 I concur with the great publishing houses of London in their objections 
 to any sale of the books of the Irish Commissioners in Great Britain, ex- 
 cept through the ordinary channels of trade. 
 
 V 3 
 
294 The Moral, Social, and Political Advantages 
 
 withdrawal of the child be attended by two conse- 
 quences ; viz. the cessation of the School pence, and of 
 any contribution 1 from the State for the education of 
 such child. When one generation has been educated in 
 the Schools, the opinion of those, who can thus control 
 a large part of their income, will not fail to secure their 
 privileges from violation, and to be influential on the 
 diligence and patience of the teachers. 
 
 But apart from these considerations, a weekly payment 
 from the parents of scholars is that form of taxation, the 
 justice of which is most apparent to the humbler classes. 
 Every one who has even an elementary knowledge of 
 finance is aware, that no tax can be very largely pro- 
 ductive, from which the great mass of the people are ex- 
 empt. Those taxes which are most fruitful affect articles 
 consumed by the entire body of the working classes. To 
 shift the burthen of the School pence to a tax on spirits, 
 tobacco, barley or malt, would be an evasion unworthy 
 of a statesman, embarrassing to the revenue, productive 
 of ultimate discontent, and otherwise demoralizing. 
 
 The moral advantage of a Tax on the poor in the form 
 of School pence is, that it appeals to the sense of paternal 
 duty. It enforces a lesson of domestic piety. It esta- 
 blishes the parental authority, and vindicates personal 
 freedom. The child is neither wholly educated by re- 
 ligious charity, nor by the State. He owes to his parents 
 that honor and obedience, A^hich are the sources of domes- 
 tic tranquillity, and to which the promise of long life is 
 attached. Let no one rudely interfere with the bonds of 
 filial reverence and affection. Especially is it the interest 
 of the State to make these the primal elements of social 
 order. Nor can the paternal charities of a wise 
 commonwealth be substituted, for the personal ties of 
 parental love and esteem, without undermining society 
 at its base. 
 
 ' This would occur if the contribution from local rates or from the public 
 funds were made at a certain sum per scholar. 
 
o/4he Weekly Payments of Parents of Scholars. 295 
 
 The parent should not be led to regard the School 
 as the privilege of the citizen, so much as another 
 scene of household duty. Those communities are neither 
 most prosperous, nor most happy, in which the political 
 or social relations of the family are more prominent than 
 the domestic. That which happily distinguishes the 
 Saxon and Teutonic races is, the prevalence of the idea 
 of " home." To make the households of the poor scenes 
 of Christian peace is the first object of the School. Why 
 then should we substitute its external relations for its 
 internal — the idea of the citizen, for that of the parent — 
 the sense of political or social rights, for those of domes- 
 tic duties — the claim of public privilege, for the personal 
 law of conscience ? 
 
 On these grounds, I would as far as possible retain 
 the sums now derived from subscriptions and School 
 pence towards the support of Schools, and I would ap- 
 portion any further aid from the State, so as to stimulate 
 to the utmost their productiveness. 
 
 Before considering the best mode of adapting aid 
 from the public resources to the support of Schools, it 
 is necessary to remind the reader, that I have estimated 
 the outlay still required to provide School buildings for 
 1,836,562 scholars, at 1 two millions and a quarter. This 
 estimate is made at a low rate for each scholar to be 
 accommodated, but if the Grants amounted to one- 
 fourth 2 of this outlay, 1,687,500Z. would have to be 
 raised from private subscriptions. If this burden were 
 distributed over six years, in would entail on private 
 charity an annual charge of 281,250^., and in six 
 years, we may expect that the increase of the popu- 
 
 1 Vide ante, p. 153., where 2,185,000Z. is calculated to be required for 
 elementary Schools of the Church of England only. To this must be added 
 the outlay required on Roman Catholic and other Schools held in hired 
 buildings and churches, vide note to page 153. 
 
 2 The Grants in 1851 amounted to 24.111Z. Os. 8d. on an outlay on School 
 building. of 103,364Z. 19*. 0d., which is less than at the rate of one-fourth the 
 
 cost. 
 
 u 4 
 
296 Probable Annual Outlay on School Buildings. 
 
 lation will have been such, as at least to render the same 
 exertions requisite for the ensuing four years. During 
 ten years from this time, therefore, an annual charge 
 on private charity, of about 280,000?., would be required 
 to provide elementary School buildings for the popu- 
 lation. 
 
 This fact has an important bearing on the question, 
 whether voluntary charity can also be the source of a 
 great increase of revenue for the support of Schools. 
 I confess that, in the present state of the Education 
 question, I despair of any increase, beyond this charge 
 for the erection of School buildings. 
 
 That this is the burden which the religious com- 
 munions would prefer to bear is obvious, for it ap- 
 peals to their zeal, by the strong motive of connecting 
 School buildings with all their churches and congrega- 
 tions. They would thus expend their resources in oc- 
 cupying the vacant ground, and removing every plea for 
 the creation of any class of Schools not under their 
 government. Funds for this object would be collected, 
 by the existing and by new societies, to meet local sub- 
 scriptions, and those places already provided with School 
 buildings would thus become tributary to their erection 
 in destitute districts. 
 
 These exertions might be greatly stimulated, if the 
 Committee of Council on Education were to offer a 
 larger rate of aid, to those districts which have no re- 
 sident proprietors, on condition that the land owners, or 
 the majority of them, voluntai'ily assessed themselves 
 with a rate, proportionate to the value of their respective 
 properties, and equal to double the amount contributed 
 by local or general subscription. Let us suppose that 
 the average cost per scholar 1 was 41., and that the 
 
 1 The cost of School buildings per scholar (at eight square feet each) 
 from 1839 to the 8th of August 1850, inclusive, was 31. 14s. 9jrf. From the 
 9th August to 31st December 1850, it was 41. 6s. Qd. per scholar. From 1st 
 January to 31st December 1851, it was 41. 10s. 9d. per scholar. These 
 
Modes of Providing for this Expenditure. 297 
 
 Committee of Council, after being satisfied with the 
 tenure and position of the site — with the Trust Deed — 
 and with the specifications, estimates, plans, and contract 
 for the buildings, granted at the rate of two-fifths of the 
 cost, on condition that two-fifths were raised by a vo- 
 luntary rate of the land owners, and one-fifth by general 
 and local subscription. I have no doubt, that a minute 
 to this effect would have a powerful influence, in pro- 
 moting such voluntary assessments, in parishes in which, 
 from the absence of the proprietors, a subscription to- 
 wards new School buildings would fail. 
 
 A parallel expedient would be, to give the owners and 
 occupiers power to charge the parochial rates with a 
 loan, to the extent of one-half the cost of the School 
 buildings, provided one- quarter of the outlay were raised 
 by subscription, and one-quarter derived from a grant 
 of the Committee of Council, awarded on the ordinary 
 conditions of satisfaction with the site, plans, estimates, 
 contracts, and trust deed. The loan might, in such case, 
 be granted on the same terms as those for the drainage 
 and enclosure of estates, at the rate of 6| per cent, per 
 annum for twenty-two years, when the principal would 
 be re-paid. As the payment of the annual charge would 
 be a burden on the annual value of property, the 
 owners should have a right of voting by proxy, with a 
 cumulative power corresponding to the annual value of 
 their respective estates. The occupiers should vote in 
 vestry with a like power. The payment of the annual 
 assessment would rest on the occupier, but he would be 
 empowered to recover two-thirds of the rate from his 
 landlord. 
 
 By such expedients, the annual contributions towards 
 the erection of new School buildings, would receive 
 a great impulse. But it must be borne in mind, that 
 
 averages are raised by the cost of Schools in Scotland, which exceeds the 
 average of England and Wales. See Minutes 1851-2., vol. i. pp. 135 — 137 
 inclusive. 
 
298- Average Annual Voluntary Income per Scholar. 
 
 this public advantage would probably be purchased, by 
 some reflex action on the amount of annual subscrip- 
 tions for the support of Schools. Nevertheless, the 
 policy of directing public benevolence to the foundation 
 of new Schools, would appear to be wise, provided their 
 maintenance in complete efficiency be assured by ample 
 resources. 
 
 This consideration leads me, naturally, to examine the 
 best mode of combining aid from the national or local 
 taxation, with the efforts of public charity and domestic 
 piety. In the table, in page 148., I showed that the 
 probable cost of educating 1,281,077 scholars in an 
 efficient manner, in the Schools of the Church of Eng- 
 land and the separate Religious Communions, was 
 1,046,590Z. 10s., without including any aid from the 
 Government. The actual average annual cost per scholar, 
 Was 16s. Ad., or about 4d. per week for forty-eight weeks. 
 Of this weekly charge, rather more than l\d. was 
 derived from the pence of the scholars, and the rest in 
 various 1 proportions from endowments, local subscrip- 
 tions, collections, and other sources. 
 
 The whole annual income required for efficient edu- 
 cation, amounts 2 to Sd. per week for forty-eight weeks, 
 for each scholar. 
 
 1 In the notes to the Table, p. 148., the respective proportions of the 
 annual income derived from these sources are estimated as follows : 
 
 
 Local 
 Endowments. 
 
 Local 
 Subscriptions. 
 
 Local 
 Collections 
 
 School 
 Pence. 
 
 Other 
 
 Sources. 
 
 Church of England Schools 
 British and Congregational Schools 
 Weslejan Schools - 
 
 s. d. 
 1 4 
 
 5 
 
 3 
 
 s. d. 
 G 
 
 4 3 
 
 4 3 
 
 s. d. 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 s. i. 
 
 6 5 
 
 7 GJ 
 7 6J 
 
 s. d. 
 1 4j 
 
 1 li 
 
 1 U 
 
 In Church of England Schools the weekly School pence average rather more 
 than \\d. per scholar for 48 weeks, and the other sources of income amount 
 to 2f (I. per week. In the Schools of separate communions the weekly pence 
 amount to 1 $d. for 48 weeks. 
 
 4 See pp. 154, 155, in which the cost of educating 1,836,562 scholars is 
 estimated at 2,890,885;., or about 8d. per week for 48 weeks. 
 
What Increase is required of Voluntary Income. 299 
 
 The grants under the minutes of 1846, if carried 
 into execution, at the rate of one pupil teacher for every 
 forty scholars, would average 3d. per week per scholar, 
 for forty-eight weeks. 
 
 But to render the education efficient, the sum derived 
 from local sources, ought to be raised to upwards of bd. 
 per week universally. A provision for 1,836,562 scho- 
 lars, instead of 1,281,077, would involve the diffusion 
 of the present charitable contributions over a much 
 wider space, and the raising of a much larger annual 
 income from this source. .For, it must be borne in 
 mind, that the number of scholars, now in attendance 
 in Church of England Schools, is supposed to be 
 increased one-half, by their superior attractions when 
 efficient. I have, in the preceding chapter, exposed the 
 numerous obstacles to the increase of this source of 
 income. Yet, in order to accomplish this change, 
 without any aid from the public resources, an annual 
 augmentation of 824,064£. for elementary Schools would 
 have to be obtained from private benefactions, besides a 
 further annual increase of 25,000£. towards the re- 
 sources of Training Colleges.. 
 
 In accomplishing this great extension and improve- 
 ment in elementary education, two things would proba- 
 bly occur. Private benefactions, if relieved from the 
 pressure of local claims, would be diffused so as to pro- 
 vide for the more general support of schools, and they 
 would likewise both be developed where they had not 
 existed, and rendered less precarious where they now 
 fluctuate. 
 
 If the local resources of Schools thus came to average 
 3d. per week per scholar, about 2d. per week would be 
 required from the public resources, in addition to the 
 grants under the Minutes of 1846. The relative pro- 
 portions of the several sources of income would thus 
 probably be for forty-eight weeks in each year as fol- 
 lows, for each of 1,836,562 scholars: — 
 
300 Incidence of Outlay on Public and Private Sources. 
 
 From subscriptions, collections, endowments, and 
 
 other sources at l^d. per week - - 550,968 12 
 
 From School pence, at \^d. per week - - 550,968 12 
 
 From a School rate, or from the Parliamentary 
 
 Grant for Public Education at 2d. per week. 
 
 Such aid to be distributed on conditions ensuring 
 
 the efficient maintenance and conduct of the 
 
 Schools, and the permanency of the income from 
 
 private sources .... 734,624 16 
 
 From aid, in accordance with the Minutes of 1846, 
 
 whether obtained from the Parliamentary Grant, 
 
 (or in part from that grant, and the rest from 
 
 Local rates), at 3d. per week ... 1,101,937 4 O 
 
 The total expenditure from all sources for the 
 
 education of 1,836,562 scholars - -£2,938,499 4 O 
 
 The sum which I had previously estimated would be 
 required, for the efficient education of this number of 
 scholars, was 2,890,885. 
 
 I state these only as general proportions. They 
 would require modification, according to the different 
 circumstances of town and country populations. 
 
 The aid for which the Government provided by their 
 Minutes of 1846, exceeds in importance, both by its na- 
 ture and extent, any other form of assistance which it is 
 in their power to render. 
 
 The mode of its distribution is described in the second 
 chapter of this volume. The conditions insure the 
 gradual improvement of elementary education ; create 
 and sustain the necessary machinery and organization ; 
 and test its efficiency, both at every stage of its de- 
 velopment, and constantly during its operation. 
 
 The complete fulfilment of the design embodied in 
 those Minutes will establish, in this country, a more 
 efficient system of public instruction for the poor, than 
 any other nation can boast. The task of the Govern- 
 ment is, therefore, primarily, to carry these Minutes 
 generously into execution, and to ensure their per- 
 
Pre-eminent Importance of Minutes of 1846. 301 
 
 manency, not only by the sanction of public opinion, but 
 by law. 
 
 To this end, more than one-third (six-sixteenths) of 
 the whole outlay on popular instruction must be devoted. 
 There are few questions of more importance than the 
 proportions, in which this burthen ought to be borne by 
 the general and by the local taxation respectively. 
 
 In the last chapter of a previous work 1 , I showed that 
 this outlay would accumulate slowly, for it is an exact 
 measure of the improvement of elementary education. 
 So long as the Minutes of 1846 could be regarded as 
 experimental, they were very properly made subject to 
 the control of Parliament, by being dependent on an 
 annual vote of money. Experience has, however, al- 
 ready confirmed their importance, and Parliament is 
 disposed to give them a more permanent sanction. As 
 they are means of securing the complete efficiency of 
 elementary Schools, it is obvious that their administra- 
 tion should be jealously watched by the Department of 
 Education. For this purpose, one-half the outlay should 
 be derived from the general taxation, and the fulfilment 
 of the conditions of aid should be tested by the Cen- 
 tral Department and its officers alone. But in order to 
 awaken local vigilance, the other half might be charged 
 on the local rates. Besides the interest thus kept alive 
 locally, in the wise and provident administration of the 
 public money, the tendency to rigidity, which always 
 arises in a public department, would be modified by 
 those local influences, which demand some elasticity in 
 the application of general rules. Neither a purely 
 local nor a central administration ought to be without 
 check. The influence of the School managers is abun- 
 dantly provided for in the Minutes of 1846. That, 
 however, at present operates on the fulfilment of the 
 
 1 The School in its Relations with the Church, the State, and the Congre 
 gation. 
 
302 Amount to be charged on General Taxation. 
 
 conditions of aid in each separate School, but in no re- 
 spect on the relative distribution of the fund. Some 
 District Board ought ultimately to exist, to which 
 should be confided the power of local taxation within 
 certain limits, and which should also have power to 
 protect minorities and individuals, as well as to secure 
 the impartial distribution of the public money. 
 
 If, therefore, besides the 2d. per week required in the 
 preceding scheme to be raised by local taxation, one- 
 half the aid under the Minutes of 1846, were charged 
 upon the local rates, these two sums would amount to 
 1,285,593/. 8s. To this must be added some expense 
 for working the local Boards. 
 
 Besides the expenses of the . central administration, 
 and the annual aid to Training Colleges, the general 
 taxation of the country would be charged with 
 550,968/. 12s. for aid to Elementary Schools under the 
 Minutes of 1846. 
 
 The charge for the erection of new School buildings, 
 previously described, will fall more heavily on the rural 
 districts than on towns. In the table and note No. II. , 
 in Appendix F., it appears that, including rooms at 
 present only employed for Sunday Schools, the Religious 
 Communions of the Boroughs of Manchester and Salford 
 have provided accommodation in School-rooms for 1 in 
 6 - 95 of the population. Mr. Bichson shows * that "out 
 of 110 separate School buildings erected by voluntary 
 effort within the last seventeen years, only twenty-four 
 have received any assistance out of grants made either 
 by the Treasury, or the Committee of Council on Edu- 
 cation." Though this is attributable, to a considerable 
 extent, to the fact, that many of these buildings were 
 erected only as Sunday Schools, yet it illustrates the 
 power of the voluntary efforts of society for such 
 objects, and the direction in which the aid of govern- 
 ment is least needed in large towns. Moreover, though 
 
 1 " Educational Facts and Statistics," p. 3. 
 
Provision of School Buildings in Boroughs easy. 303 
 
 it is probable, that many of the buildings how used for 
 Sunday Schools could be only temporarily employed as 
 Day Schools (because ill adapted, both from situation 
 and plan, to such a use), yet they would be very advan- 
 tageous during a period of transition. 
 
 From the Census returns communicated by the Regis- 
 trar-General to the Committee on Manchester and Sal- 
 ford Education, it appears that while the number of 
 " scholars entered on the books " as in attendance 
 on Day Schools, of every description, was, in 1851, 
 in Manchester, 1 in 11-60 of the population ; it va- 
 ried in other large towns from 1 in 8 -2 6 in Liverpool *, 
 to 1 in 9-59 in Birmingham. Though many of the 
 Schools at which these day scholars attend are either 
 conducted by dames, or by unlettered private teachers, 
 or are otherwise in a most unsatisfactory state of ineffi- 
 ciency, still these facts render it probable that the ex- 
 tent of accommodation in School buildings in towns, 
 
 1 See Evidence reported by Committee of House of Commons, p. 474. 
 Day Scholabs in various labge Towns compabed. 
 {From the Census Returns, Evidence, p. 474.) 
 
 Towns. 
 
 Number of Scholars on the 
 Books. 
 
 Population, 
 1851. 
 
 Proportion. . 
 
 Males. 
 
 Females. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Persons. 
 
 Per Ct. 
 
 One in 
 
 York District - 
 
 4,898 
 
 4,049 
 
 8,943 
 
 57,116 
 
 15-65 
 
 6-39 
 
 Leeds District 
 
 6,902 
 
 5,766 
 
 12,668 
 
 101,343 
 
 12-50 
 
 8-00 
 
 Hull District 
 
 3,361 
 
 2,925 
 
 6,286 
 
 50,670 
 
 12-40 
 
 8-06 
 
 Liverpool Borough 
 
 25,097 
 
 20,391 
 
 45,488 
 
 376,065 
 
 1209 
 
 8-26 
 
 Birmingham District - 
 
 9,780 
 
 8,344 
 
 18,124 
 
 173,951 
 
 10.40 
 
 9-59 
 
 Manchester and Salford 
 Education District - 
 
 19,394 
 
 14,269 
 
 33,663 
 
 390,566 
 
 8-62 
 
 11-60 
 
 This Table shows that the proportion of scholars to the population, in the 
 Manchester and Salford District, is less than in the districts with which it is 
 compared. 
 
304: Straits to be encountered in Rural Districts. "'■ 
 
 and the zeal of the religious communions in erecting 
 new ones, are such that the erection of School-rooms 
 and teachers' houses may be safely left to voluntary 
 contributions, aided by the Parliamentary grant. Nor 
 will the remaining charge for this purpose in towns 
 prove to be a very formidable burthen, especially when 
 their wealth, benevolence, and public spirit are taken 
 into account. 
 
 In rural districts, the non-residence of proprietors; 
 the want of education among the occupiers ; the habits 
 of agricultural life, which have hitherto induced ex- 
 treme thrift rather than enterprise, have established a 
 system of severe economy in all local expenditure, 
 which is unfavourable to rapid progress in the erection 
 of new School buildings. Yet it is in these districts 
 that such buildings are chiefly needed. As, therefore, 
 the charge of erecting them will fall most heavily on 
 country parishes, it may be expedient to consider not 
 only in what way this burthen can be lightened, but 
 also how the pressure of the annual outlay for the sup- 
 port of rural Schools can be diminished. 
 
 In the small towns and agricultural parishes, no mu- 
 nicipal organization, representing the ratepayers, like 
 that of the town council of boroughs, exists, to which 
 the power of making and distributing a rate for the 
 support of Schools could at present be entrusted. The 
 construction of such an authority also involves consider- 
 ations of a delicate and complicated nature. For, unless 
 its members were selected only from the educated 
 classes, it may be doubted whether a rural Education 
 Board would exercise a power of rating for the support 
 of Schools, if entrusted to it. Some progress must be 
 made in the instruction of the farming and other rural 
 population, ere a self-imposed annual tax for public 
 Schools will be practicable. The alternative of placing 
 the power of local taxation solely in the hands of the 
 educated classes, and depriving the mass of the rate- 
 payers of a direct control over the imposition and the 
 
Rural Parishes secure Public Aid with difficulty. 305 
 
 distribution of a School rate, is opposed, by the state- 
 ments which have been urged, with much force, against 
 the present administration of the county rates, by the 
 magistrates in quarter sessions. 
 
 The rural parishes and small towns will have to 
 sustain a much heavier charge for new School buildings 
 than the municipal boroughs. The progress of edu- 
 cation in them will be slow, and their power to fulfil 
 the conditions of public aid weak, as compared with 
 borough towns. They have no such representation 
 of the rate payers as would be likely to consent to 
 local taxation, or to distribute a School rate with intel- 
 ligence and public spirit. The accumulation of any 
 public charge in such districts would therefore be gra- 
 dual. The municipal boroughs will absorb, much 
 more rapidly than the rural districts, aid under the 
 Minutes of 1846, which provide from the general tax- 
 ation an amount of assistance exceeding, in efficient 
 Schools, one-third of the largest income required. In 
 this respect, therefore, the borough towns will soon be in 
 receipt of a much larger amount of aid from the con- 
 solidated fund, than the towns not incorporated, and the 
 rural parishes. For these several reasons, it appears 
 expedient to afford to the districts not included in mu- 
 nicipalities, assistance towards the general expenses of 
 the School, which may enable them to fulfil, at an earlier 
 period than they could otherwise do, the conditions of 
 aid under the Minutes of 184.6, and thus, to approach 
 to some equality in their receipt of benefits from the 
 general taxation. 
 
 For this purpose a Minute somewhat to the following 
 effect might be adopted : — 
 
 That any School now admissible to grants under the 
 Minutes of August and December, 1846, shall be en- 
 titled to assistance towards the expenses of the pre- 
 ceding year, at the rate 1 of seven shillings per scholar 
 
 1 Instead of a uniform Rate of Aid, it would probably be found desirable 
 
 X 
 
306 Proposed Minute for Belief of Rural Districts, 
 
 in boys' schools, and five shillings per scholar in girls' 
 schools, on the fulfilment of the following conditions : — 
 
 1. That the income of the School in the preceding 
 year, from endowments, subscriptions, collections, and 
 school pence, shall have amounted to fourteen shillings 
 per scholar, without including the annual value of the 
 teacher's house or other School buildings. 
 
 2. That every scholar who has attended, on the 
 average, four days per week during forty-eight weeks, 
 or 192 days in the year, shall be reckoned in the 
 attendance by which the amount of the income and the 
 grant are determined. 
 
 3. That one penny per week, at least, shall be paid 
 for the education of every scholar by his or her parents, 
 guardians, or friends; and that, in no case in which 
 the attendance or school pence of any scholar are reck- 
 oned, shall the charge exceed three pence or four pence 
 per week. 
 
 4. That the School shall be kept by a master or 
 mistress holding a certificate of merit under the Minutes 
 of 1846, and that at least seven-tenths of the whole 
 income, including the grant, shall be applied to the 
 salary of the teacher and assistant teachers. That, in 
 Schools containing more than 120 children, the ma- 
 nagers shall avail themselves of a succeeding Minute, 
 to provide from the seven-tenths of the School-income 
 such pupil teachers, exceeding the rate of one for every 
 forty scholars, or such candidate teachers, as this Com- 
 mittee may require. 
 
 5. That the grant applied in aid of the stipend of the 
 master or mistress shall be accepted by the Committee 
 of Council as though it were part of the voluntary con- 
 tributions required in fulfilment of the pecuniary con- 
 in Parishes having less than a certain number of inhabitants, to adopt a 
 scale affording a larger rate of aid per scholar to small Schools, because the 
 charge for the Salary of an efficient Master cannot be expected to fall with 
 number of Scholars. To ensure the success of such Schools, a larger income 
 per Scholar is required. 
 
Proposed Minute as to Education in Rural Districts. 307 
 
 ditions of the grants in augmentation of teachers' 
 salaries, under the Minutes of August and December, 
 1846. 
 
 6. That three-fourths of the scholars above seven 
 and under nine years of age, three-fourths of those 
 above nine and under eleven, and three-fourths of those 
 above eleven and under thirteen respectively, pass such 
 an examination before her Majesty's Inspector or As- 
 sistant Inspector as shall be set forth in a separate 
 Minute of details. 
 
 Subordinate Regulations. 
 
 7. That such forms of account of the income and 
 expenditure, and such registers of School Attendance, 
 and of the payment of School-fees, be kept, as the 
 Committee of Council may direct, in a separate Minute 
 of details. 
 
 8. That the children employed in factories and print- 
 works, who attend School under any statute, shall be 
 counted as scholars in ascertaining the average attend- 
 ance, if they fulfil the provisions of the Act, and the 
 School pence paid on their behalf shall be reckoned in 
 the income of the School. 
 
 The following Minute need not be confined in its 
 operation to schools in rural towns and districts, but 
 applies equally to those of incorporated boroughs ; but 
 it is inserted here in order to illustrate the operation 
 of the foregoing Minute. 
 
 That it is desirable to encourage the employment in 
 Elementary Schools of such pupil-teachers as may suc- 
 cessfully complete their apprenticeship, but may not ob- 
 tain Queen's Scholarships, by providing for their further 
 education, and by enabling them to finish their instruc- 
 tion in a Training College. 
 
 x 2 
 
308 Proposed Minute as to Candidate Teachers. 
 
 For this purpose it might be resolved : 
 
 That any pupil teacher who has passed the examin- 
 ation for the close of the fifth year of the apprenticeship 
 may, with the sanction of the Committee of Council, be 
 employed by the managers of an)' Elementary School, 
 instead of two pupil teachers, as a candidate for admission 
 to a Training College, on the following conditions: — 
 
 Such candidate, or his parents, guardians, or nearest 
 friend, on his behalf, shall agree to serve three years in 
 the Elementary School. 
 
 He shall receive from the Committee of Council a sti- 
 pend of 20£. per annum, provided that, in Church of 
 England Schools, the parochial clergyman and managers 
 respectively, and in other Schools the managers, give, 
 every year, such certificates of his conduct and atten- 
 tion to his duties as are required by the Minutes of 
 December, 1846, with respect to pupil teachers, and that 
 he, every year, pass such examination before Her Ma- 
 jesty's Inspector or Assistant Inspector as shall be set 
 forth in a separate Minute of details. 
 
 That if the three years' candidature be thus success- 
 fully passed, the candidate shall be declared to be a 
 Queen's Scholar, and 25Z. shall be granted as an exhi- 
 bition on his behalf to such Training College under 
 such inspection as he, or his parents, or guardians, may 
 select for the completion of his education. Such ex- 
 hibition shall be paid when he has resided one year in 
 such Training College. 
 
 The operation of these Minutes in rural districts 
 would, as I have said, necessarily be very gradual. 
 New buildings must be erected ; teachers must be edu- 
 cated in the Training-Colleges, and obtain certificates 
 of merit ; the present income of rural Schools must be 
 increased so as to fulfil the conditions of the Capitation 
 Grant ; pupil teachers must be trained ; and the scholars 
 must be so educated as to be enabled to pass such annual 
 
Town Councils distinguished by Public Spirit. 309 
 
 examinations before the Inspector as may be required 
 as conditions of these grants. 
 
 But though the accumulation of this charge would be 
 slow, it would be certain, and would give rise to im- 
 portant questions as to the incidence of this burthen 
 when it exceeded a certain amount, and as to the mode 
 in which its distribution could be most properly super- 
 intended by a local representative body. 
 
 None of the difficulties to which I have adverted 
 affect the Municipal Boroughs. The Town Councils in 
 them represent the ratepayers, and are distinguished 
 by their energy, public spirit, and sagacity in local ad- 
 ministration. Already, the boroughs of Manchester 
 and Salford have applied to Parliament for authority to 
 impose a School rate, and to provide for its distribution 
 to Schools admissible to the benefits of the Parliamen- 
 tary Grants. I have printed, in Appendix G., the Bill 
 which was laid before the House of Commons for this 
 purpose in the last Session of Parliament, and on the 
 motion for the second reading of which, the Select Com- 
 mittee on Education in Manchester and Salford was 
 appointed. Some of the largest boroughs in England 
 have given the provisions of this Bill an attentive con- 
 sideration, and Committees of the most influential in- 
 habitants have decided in favour of the general principles 
 on which it is founded. 
 
 These general principles are thus set forth in a paper 
 issued by the authority of the Executive Committee, 
 comprising members of almost every Religious Commu- 
 nion, and of every political party in the two boroughs. — 
 
 " 1. This Bill proposes to authorise a Rate, not ex- 
 ceeding sixpence in the pound, upon all property within 
 the two boroughs, for the purpose of placing the means 
 of Education within the reach of every inhabitant. 
 
 " 2. The Education so secured will be absolutely free 
 from expense to all who desire to avail themselves of it. 
 
 X 3 
 
310 Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 
 
 "3. This Bill provides for the maintenance and effec- 
 tual support of all existing Schools connected with 
 religious bodies, whose claim to participate in the Par- 
 liamentary Grant for Education has been recognised by 
 the Legislature. 
 
 " 4. This Bill provides for the admission of all Schools 
 similaj-ly qualified, whether actually so participating or 
 not. 
 
 "5. Schools not subject to Government inspection will 
 not be required to become so by this Bill. 
 
 "6. No interference with the ownership, discipline, or 
 management of existing Schools is allowed by this Bill, 
 which is expressly designed to stimulate and extend 
 the system produced by voluntary effort, to a degree 
 commensurate with the wants of the community. 
 
 " 7. Proper security is taken by this Bill for the re- 
 ligious character of the Education to be so offered, but 
 attendance on the teaching of distinctive religious doc- 
 trine is in no case made compulsory. 
 
 " 8. No Schools will be excluded from the benefit of 
 the Rate on account of their connection with any re- 
 ligious community, but all will be admitted on equal 
 terms. 
 
 " 9. Every parent will be at perfect liberty to select 
 for his child such School, as may be in his opinion at 
 once the most convenient, the best conducted, and the 
 most in accordance with his own religious opinions. 
 
 " 10. No part of the Rate required can be applied to 
 the erection or establishment of any Schools (except as 
 mentioned in No. 12.); but the whole amount raised 
 will be applied directly, in payment for instruction 
 actually received by the children within the two 
 boroughs. 
 
 "11. Such payments will be in all cases exactly pro- 
 portionate to the number of children actually attending 
 School, and will, therefore, cease whenever the services 
 
Municipal Boroughs would aid Public Schools. 311 
 
 which they are intended to remunerate cease to be 
 available. 
 
 "12. In districts where School accommodation shall be 
 found insufficient, and shall so continue after due notice, 
 provision is made for the establishment of Schools out 
 of the Rates, so that an adequate supply of School ac- 
 commodation is fully guaranteed by this Bill. 
 
 " 1 3. The administration of the funds raised from the 
 Rates is effectually secured to the representatives of the 
 ratepayers, periodically elected. 
 
 " 14. The principle of local self-government has been 
 maintained throughout this Bill, reference being made 
 to a central authority only in cases required for the pro- 
 tection of ratepayers, parents, or children. 
 
 "15. Ample security is taken by this Bill for the effi- 
 cient inspection of all Schools admitted into union, for 
 the employment of properly qualified Masters, and for 
 raising the general standard of Education." 
 
 There can be no doubt, that the Town Councils of 
 Municipal Boroughs would generally avail themselves 
 of a power, to charge on the Borough Rate, assistance 
 towards the annual expenses of Schools admitted to 
 partake of the Parliamentary Grant. The amount of 
 this outlay might very properly be restricted to 6d. 
 in the pound (see first clause of explanation) : but it 
 does not appear to me expedient, for reasons previously 
 stated, to make the education given in these Schools Free. 
 The Guardians of the Poor might be authorised to send 
 the pauper children, in receipt of out-door relief and not 
 at work, to School, and to pay 2d. per week on their 
 behalf. But the labouring classes, not indigent, may, 
 with advantage both to themselves and the public, be 
 required to pay at least Id. per week for the education 
 of each child. Charity will always be at hand to watch 
 over the interests of those families, who, though not 
 paupers, are so poor as to need some aid to provide the 
 
 x 4 
 
312 Cost of Education in 63 Manchester Schools. 
 
 School pence. This is a legitimate province of Christian 
 and neighbourly 1 sympathies. Nor does it appear desir- 
 able to forego the contributions from voluntary charity, 
 and from endowments, as part of the means for the sup- 
 port of Schools. A " Table showing the sources from 
 which the income of 63 Public Schools in the Borough 
 of Manchester was derived in the year 1850," was framed 
 on the Census Returns, and communicated by the Re- 
 gistrar-General to the Committee on Manchester and 
 Salford Education. 2 From this Table it appears that, 
 omitting from consideration the rich endowments of the 
 Free Grammar School, the sums derived from School 
 pence average rather less than 2d. weekly for 48 weeks, 
 and those obtained from all other sources rather more 
 than 2\d. per week. 3 These 63 Schools were probably 
 those most liberally supported, and frOm which the 
 most accurate returns could be obtained. Their income 
 averaged exactly k\d. per week for each scholar ; but 
 there are many Schools in these boroughs in which 
 the income would fall below 3d. Let us suppose, 
 that aid from the Borough Rate was distributed, on 
 condition that Zd. per scholar was raised from sub- 
 scriptions, endowments, School pence, and other sources, 
 of which Id. at least was derived from weekly pence, 
 
 1 The absence of a provision for the absolute freedom of the public 
 education from all expense to those who desire to avail themselves of it 
 greatly simplifies a measure for Borough Education, inasmuch as the clauses 
 from XXVI. to LI. of the Manchester Borough Bill, as to registering Com- 
 mittees, may be safely left to the general powers of the Committee of 
 Council. 
 
 5 See page 474. in the Appendix to the Report of this Committee, and 
 Table No. I. Appendix G. 
 
 3 The total income of the 63 Schools, 12,637?. — 3,048/., the income of 
 the Free Grammar School, is 9,589?. Of this last sum 4,391?. are derived 
 from the payments of the scholars, and 5,198?. from all other sources. Dis- 
 tributing these two sums respectively over 11,146 scholars, the sum derived 
 annually for each scholar from School pence is 7*. 10Jd., and that obtained 
 from other souroes amounts to 9s. 3f <?. 
 
Sums to be derived from Borough Rates. 3L3 
 
 paid either by the parents or other friends of scholars, 
 or by the Guardians of the Poor. The first effect of such 
 assistance would be to diffuse the charitable contribu- 
 tions of the Religious Communions, so as to enable 
 those Schools, the income of which was below 3d. 
 per week, to raise it to that level. The Schools in poor 
 districts would thus be raised to a common standard of 
 efficiency, partly by the aid of private benefactions thus 
 diffused, and partly by the aid of the Borough Rate. 
 The second consequence would be, that the Schools of 
 these poor districts would also be enabled to fulfil the 
 conditions of aid from the Parliamentary Grant, under 
 the Minutes of 1846 ; and thus greatly to increase the 
 sum derived from the general taxation towards the 
 resources of Schools in Municipal Boroughs. 
 
 If the aid derived from private benefactions and en- 
 dowments amounted for each scholar to 3d. per week, 
 the sum to be paid from the Borough Rate on behalf of 
 each scholar might be 2d. per week. 
 
 This rate of income would enable every School, so 
 aided, to attain a degree of efficiency which would se- 
 cure for it assistance from the Parliamentary Grant, 
 under the Minutes of 1846, at the rate, for each scholar, 
 of at least 3d. per week. 
 
 Such a mode of assistance from local taxation, I 
 consider to be preferable to the plan of throwing the 
 whole charge, except the aid under the Minutes of 1846, 
 on the local rates, as proposed in the Manchester and 
 Salford Boroughs Bill. These expenses would be more 
 than covered, in most boroughs, by a rate of 3d. in the 
 pound. 
 
 Among other advantages of the restriction of such aid 
 to Capitation Grants, to all Schools admissible to the 
 benefits of the Parliamentary Grants, are the following : 
 
 1. The difficult questions connected with the constitu- 
 tions of Schools to be founded by the Town Council, as 
 
8 14 Principles of a Borough School Act. 
 
 proposed in the Manchester and Salford Boroughs Bill, 
 are set aside. No aid would be granted from the 
 Borough Rate towards the building, repairs, or fitting up 
 of Schools. No Schools would receive assistance, un- 
 less they were by their constitution admissible to par- 
 take of the grants by the Committee of Council. But 
 the Government aid is now distributed to every fragment 
 of faith. There is therefore no need of Schools with 
 new constitutions. 
 
 2. The functions of the Borough School Committee 
 would be limited to an impartial distribution of the 
 Capitation Grants. They would not, as proposed in 
 the Manchester and Salford Boroughs Bill, participate 
 in the appointment of local Inspectors. Their duties 
 would be restricted to purely financial details, and to 
 the protection of the civil rights of minorities and in- 
 dividuals. They would have no power to interfere with 
 the " ownership 1 , discipline, or management of Schools." 
 These functions would remain chiefly in charge of the 
 Religious Communions, and the inspection would con- 
 tinue to be conducted by the Committee of Council on 
 Education alone. 
 
 3. The religious character of the Schools would be pre- 
 served by their government under a Religious Communion. 
 This would secure to all children baptized according to 
 the rites of such communion, or whose parents con- 
 formed to its discipline, such religious instruction as the 
 managers might deem necessary for their godly nurture. 
 Such children would also have a prior claim for ad- 
 mission into these Schools. 
 
 4. But when all such children had been admitted, any 
 other children might be instructed within the School, 
 without any infringement of the rights of conscience. For 
 this purpose, the natural guardians of any such chil- 
 dren should then be permitted to withdraw them from 
 
 1 Sec Paper of Executive Committee of Manchester and Salford Boroughs 
 Education Bill previously quoted. 
 
Principles of a Borough School Act. Si 5 
 
 any matter of instruction to which they might on re- 
 ligious grounds object. Religious liberty would thus 
 have two sources of protection. Every minority might 
 establish its own School. In boroughs this would be in 
 general easily accomplished. But wherever it might not 
 be done, or where the School thus founded might be so 
 distant as to be scarcely accessible to the child, some 
 School belonging to another communion might offer the 
 advantage of all such secular instruction as the parents 
 could accept, and they would provide for its religious 
 instruction elsewhere. 
 
 5. An impartial distribution of the rate would be se- 
 cured. The quality of the instruction would be de- 
 termined by inspection, and by the requirement that 
 the teacher should possess a certificate of merit : that 
 one teacher or assistant, or candidate teacher, should be 
 appointed for every eighty scholars ; and assisted by 
 the pupil teachers whose stipends are derived from the 
 Parliamentary Grant, under the Minutes of 1846. The 
 efficiency of the School being thus provided for, the 
 Borough School Committee, guided by bye-laws which 
 would have the sanction of the Committee of Council on 
 Education, would simply have to satisfy themselves 
 what number of scholars had attended for the requisite 
 period, in order to determine the amount of aid to be 
 awarded to each School. 
 
 6. As the representatives of the Municipality, the 
 Borough School Committee would watch over the civil 
 rights of minorities and individuals. To secure, however, 
 the most impartial administration of the law under 
 which they act, an appeal would lie from their decisions, 
 in cases of civil privilege, to the Committee of Council 
 on Education. 
 
 7. The constitution of the Borough School Committee 
 might be improved, if the Town Council were enabled to 
 obtain the assistance of inhabitants having a certain 
 property qualification, but who do not usually mingle 
 
316 Principles of a Borough School Act. 
 
 in the discussion and management of municipal affairs. 
 If one-half the Borough School Committee might be 
 selected from men of Education and literary leisure, the 
 Town Council would have the advantage of advice and 
 assistance from those, who would shrink from the public 
 contests by which seats in the Borough Council are 
 won. 
 
 8. The operation of the Act would be confined to the 
 present limits of boroughs. — If any adjacent townships 
 desired to partake its benefits, they would be enabled to 
 do so by an Act admitting them to the municipality. 
 
 These changes would render any public measure for 
 aid from the Borough Bates to Elementary Schools, a 
 comparatively simple enactment. I have explained in 
 a subjoined note 1 , in a rough and general manner, in 
 what particulars, and very briefly on what grounds, 
 
 1 The following clauses contained in the Manchester and Salford Education 
 Bill would become unnecessary. Clauses III. Election, IV. Qualification, 
 V. Return, VI. Continuance in Office, VII. Default of Election, VIII. 
 Defect of Election of Members of Out-townships, are either unnecessary or 
 might be simplified. The provision for the change of schemes of manage- 
 ment becomes unnecessary (Clause XXIII.), inasmuch as aid from the 
 Borough Rate would be granted on conditions which would ensure the con- 
 tinuance of subscribers. The whole of the arrangements as to Registering 
 Committees might be now omitted, because the education ceases to be free 
 of charge, and the contribution from the Borough Rate is limited to two- 
 fifths of the ordinary income, or one-fourth of the whole probable income 
 of an efficient School, including aid under the Minutes of 1846. The 
 Managing Committee would therefore have to raise three-fifths of the ordi- 
 nary income, and three-eighths of the whole probable income, from sub- 
 scriptions and School pence. The tendency to canvassing for scholars 
 would thus be less stimulated on the one hand, and would be checked on 
 the other. It may, however, be desirable to retain a power to issue an 
 Order in Council containing Bye-laws as to the constitution and proceedings 
 of such Registering Committees, if they should appear to be required in 
 large boroughs, for the assistance of the Borough School Committee. 
 Clauses XXXVI. to XLIII. inclusive, would thus become unnecessary. 
 The clauses as to the local mspection of Schools could not be incor- 
 porated in a general Borough Schools Act. In such an Act, a charge 
 on the local rates for public inspection would tend to make it unpopular. 
 The small boroughs could not afford to pay local inspectors of sufficient 
 ability, acquirements, and personal independence. A fragmentary inspection 
 for every borough could not work in harmony with general principles, and 
 
Principles of a Borough School Act. 317 
 
 many of the clauses contained in the Manchester and 
 Salford Education Bill would be unsuited to such a 
 General Borough Schools Act. 
 
 An Act is required to enable Schools, admissible to 
 aid from the Parliamentary Grant, to obtain from the 
 Borough Rate two-fifths of the income required, even for 
 a very humble degree of efficiency, and one quarter of 
 the whole income necessary for their complete efficiency 
 as contemplated by the Minutes of 1846. 
 
 To recapitulate : this Act 
 
 1. Should found no new Schools. 
 
 2. Should interfere in no respect with the ownership, 
 government, or management of existing Schools. 
 
 3. It should establish no new constitution for Schools, 
 but enable the trustees, while providing for the reli- 
 gious instruction of those baptized, or otherwise admitted 
 into their communion, to permit the instruction of other 
 children, when there is room in the School, without 
 requirements inconsistent with the rights of conscience. 
 
 4. The functions of the Borough School Committee 
 
 would be likely to degenerate into an impediment. The advantages pro- 
 posed to be obtained by an inspection having a local sanction, in the con- 
 ciliation of certain classes of Nonconformists who object to Government 
 inspection, are illusory. What is the difference in principle between an 
 Inspector appointed by Her Majesty in Council, with or without the sanction 
 of a local civil authority ? Is it not that to the authority of the Crown is 
 added that of the municipality ? How is conscience relieved of its appre- 
 hension of an interference of the civil power with the School, by this addi- 
 tional civil sanction? If the grievance were real, the remedy would be 
 visionary. On these grounds, Clauses LIII. to LVIL, inclusive, appear to 
 be unnecessary. Clauses LX. to LXIL, inclusive, may also be omitted. 
 Nor does it appear necessary that the fund from which the aid to Local 
 Schools is to be derived should be any other than the Borough Kate. The 
 provisions contained in Clauses LXIV., LXVL, and thence to LXIX. 
 inclusive, might therefore be omitted ; for that part of them which enables 
 any ratepayer to apportion to any School the rate paid by him, was rejected 
 scornfully by the organs of the voluntary party, as an illusory protection to 
 the supposed scruples of conscience which it was intended to relieve. _ I have 
 elsewhere stated the reasons why no part of the rate should be applicable to 
 the extension, repairs, or building of Schools. This excludes Clauses from 
 LXXIII. to XC, inclusive. The Act is thus reduced by fifty-five clauses, 
 and many of the rest might be compressed and simplified. 
 
318 Principles of a Borough School Act. 
 
 should be limited to civil matters. Among these are 
 comprised, A. The impartial distribution of a Capitation 
 Grant from the Borough Rate ; B. The protection of 
 the civil rights of minorities and individuals. 
 
 5. The children of the indigent classes should, when 
 in receipt of out-door relief, and not at work, be sent to 
 School by the Guardians of the Poor, who should pay 
 2d. per week for their instruction. 
 
 6. All other children should be required to pay at 
 least Id. per week, but no child, on whose behalf more 
 than 4d per week was paid, should be reckoned in the 
 number on whose behalf aid from the Borough Rate was 
 granted. 
 
 7. Two pence per week should be paid from the 
 Borough Rate on behalf of every child belonging to the 
 classes described in paragraphs 5 and 6, provided that 
 3d. per week were obtained towards the expenses of 
 his education from endowments, subscriptions, and School 
 pence, or other similar sources. 
 
 8. Every School should be permitted to reckon the aid 
 from the Borough Rate, in the fulfilment of the pecuniary 
 conditions of grants from the Committee of Council, 
 under the Minutes of 1846. 
 
 9. This assistance from the Borough Rate should be 
 open to every School admissible to the benefits of the 
 Parliamentary Grants. But as a further condition of 
 such aid, it should be required that the School should 
 be conducted by a teacher holding a certificate of merit, 
 and that for every eighty scholars (in addition to the 
 pupil teachers, whose stipends are paid under the Minutes 
 of 1846) another certificated teacher should be ap- 
 pointed, or an assistant, or candidate teacher, who had 
 successfully passed through an apprenticeship, em- 
 ployed. 
 
 The reader will be prepared, by what has preceded, to 
 appreciate the effect of such a measure. By the more 
 equal diffusion of local subscriptions, from the wealthy 
 
Advantages of Public Discussion. 319 
 
 to the poorer districts of municipal boroughs, a large 
 class of Schools, whose income does not now exceed ten 
 shillings per scholar annually (or 1\d. per week for 48 
 weeks), would soon, by private benefactions and the 
 Borough Rate, enjoy an income of twenty shillings per 
 scholar annually (or 5d. per week for 48 weeks). This 
 augmentation of their income would bring them within 
 the scope of the Minutes of 1846, by enabling them to 
 fulfil their conditions. They would thus be ensured a 
 further augmentation of revenue amounting to twelve 
 x shillings per annum. The whole annual income of 
 thirty-two shillings per scholar (or 8d. per week for 48 
 weeks), taking into account the conditions on which the 
 Borough Rate would be distributed, and those required 
 to be observed when aid is obtained under the Minutes 
 of 1846, would secure the efficiency of the School. 
 
 I can well conceive that the adoption of the powers 
 proposed to be conferred by such an Act may give rise 
 to discussions in the Town Councils of Boroughs. But 
 who would shrink from such discussions ? No one, who 
 rejoices in personal and municipal freedom, would desire 
 that any such Act of the Legislature simply conferring 
 powers, should be acted upon without debate. Nor can 
 any wise observer reflect on the phenomena which at- 
 tend the providential march of human affairs, without 
 perceiving that the antagonism, which appears at first 
 obstructive, is necessary to the widest dissemination of 
 principles. From popular discussion, the principle of 
 public aid to Schools, founded and supported in part by 
 religious zeal, will gain nothing but strength. If there 
 be any hidden dangers in this system, they will be 
 brought to light and avoided. If there be any unfore- 
 seen or partially developed tendency inconsistent with 
 public opinion, it will be checked before it becomes too 
 strong. Whatever vigilance may be required to prevent 
 perversion of the public resources, or neglect in their 
 use, will be roused by the co-operation of the Govern- 
 
320 Discussion will settle Principles and remedy Defects. 
 
 ment with the municipal power. The local and the 
 central sources of authority will be not merely salutary 
 checks each upon the other, but they may combine to 
 secure all the privileges of civil freedom and education 
 to the humblest classes. To both, Parliament will be a 
 Court of Appeal, in which questions now left unde- 
 termined, or arising out of new combinations of events, 
 may be adjudicated. But supreme above all, is that 
 public opinion which only finds different modes of ex- 
 pression in the Municipality, in the Press, in the 
 Executive, and in Parliament. Such discussions would 
 also enable Government to discern, in what way, the 
 unavoidable expenditure for public education could be 
 provided for, consistently with the national welfare. 
 
 The voluntary principle may thus be put to a prac- 
 tical trial. If it be capable of supporting the Schools 
 of Boroughs in complete efficiency, let this be proved by 
 the exertions and sacrifices of its advocates. But, if the 
 aid at present granted by Parliament under the Minutes of 
 1846, and the assistance proposed to be derived from the 
 Borough Rate, be both found necessary, the country 
 will be enabled by discussion, to understand the ques- 
 tions connected with the incidence of these burdens on 
 the local and general taxation respectively. Such dis- 
 cussions will also assign the limits of the powers con- 
 fided to the Borough School Committees, and define the 
 provisions, requisite to ensure the impartial distribution 
 of the Rate and the efficiency of the Schools, without 
 any encroachment on their management, or on the 
 rights of conscience. Any unforeseen defects in the 
 measure may be remedied, and such new powers con- 
 ferred, as may be consistent with the general principles 
 of the original law. 
 
 The rural districts Avould meanwhile be engaged in a 
 large expenditure on the erection of new School build- 
 ings, and in raising from local resources such means for 
 the support of Schools, as would enable them to obtain 
 
Capitation Grants and Borough Bill not final. 321 
 
 aid from the Capitation Grants, and under the Minutes 
 of 1846. The burden thus self-imposed would be large, 
 and while the charge was most onerous, the aid from 
 the general taxation might be continued. But in a few 
 years, the rural districts would be prepared for a local 
 charge, similar in proportion and in its objects to the aid 
 proposed to be derived from the Borough Eate. 
 
 The measures proposed in this Chapter must not, 
 therefore, be regarded as final. They have a twofold 
 relation, — to the past, and to the future. As respects 
 the past, they would swell the flood-tide of that 
 stream of events which has deepened and defined the 
 channel of public education in England and Wales. 
 They would strengthen all the principles at present in 
 operation by support from new sources. They would 
 remove obstacles to their success. As respects the fu- 
 ture, they would enable the statesman to explore and to 
 buoy out the course of further legislation. In this efibrt 
 he would be guided by local experience, and lighted by 
 public discussion. 
 
 Instead, therefore, of being final, these measures must 
 be regarded as tentative and experimental. If suc- 
 cessful, they would render the completion of the great 
 enterprise of a National Education comparatively easy. 
 But if the Borough Rate in aid of Schools were rejected 
 by the Town Councils, and the Capitation Grant failed 
 to arouse the Rural Districts to the general establish- 
 ment and support of Schools, these measures would not 
 be without their fruits. Public opinion would have 
 had an opportunity of giving its verdict, after the fullest 
 discussion, not only in Parliament, but throughout the 
 country, on the co-operation of the Civil Power with the 
 Religious Communions for the education of the Poor. 
 
322 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 THE CONDITION AND PROSPECTS OF ELEMENTARY EDUCATION 
 IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 The Schools of Scotland, like those of England, -were in 
 their origin closely connected with the religious esta- 
 blishment of the country. Grammar 1 Schools, in which 
 Latin was taught, existed before the Reformation, were 
 generally connected with the religious houses, and 
 formed part of the ecclesiastical institutions. " Lecture 
 Schools 2 ," for teaching to read in the vernacular tongue, 
 existed in the chief towns in Scotland. The Roman 
 Catholic Church probably had authority over all teach- 
 ers 3 , who could not exercise their calling without license 
 from the Chancellor; and questions of usage or law 
 were decided in the ecclesiastical courts over which the 
 Bishop presided. 
 
 The Reformation gave a great impulse to public edu- 
 cation. The jurisdiction, not only over Schools, but 
 
 1 " In the reign of James IV. we find a statute," says Mr. Dunlop (Pa- 
 rochial Law, p. 480.) 1494, c. 54., ordaining, under the penalty of twenty 
 pounds, " that all barrones and freehalders, that ar of substance, put their 
 eldest sonnes and aires to the schules, fra they be sax or nine years of a^e, 
 and till remaine at the grammar schules quhil they be competentlie founded, 
 and have perfite Latine ; and thereafter to remaine three ziers at the schules 
 of art and jure, swa that they have understanding of the lawes." 
 
 2 See M'Crie's Life of Melville, vol. ii. chap, xi., and Note C, vol. i. 
 
 3 See Note K. in M'Crie's Life of Melville, where a case is stated in which 
 the Chancellor of the Metropolitan Church cited a priest before the Bishop 
 for teaching without " the allowance of, and in opposition to, the will of the 
 Chancellor." The Bishop, having fully heard the cause, decided, with the 
 advice of his Chapter, and of the Rector and Clerks of the University, in favour 
 of the Chancellor. 
 
Division of Spoils of Ancient Church. 323 
 
 over private teaching, was transferred to the Reformed 
 Church. In the first Book of Policy, it is recommended 
 that there be a Schoolmaster 1 , "able at least to teach the 
 Grammar and Latin tongue," in every parish where 
 there is a town of any reputation; and in landward 
 parishes, that the reader or minister " take care of the 
 youth of the parish to instruct them in the rudiments, 
 particularly in the Catechism of Geneva." The Church 
 struggled earnestly with the nobles to secure the 
 patrimony of the ancient for the reformed discipline, 
 and for the support of Schools. Notwithstanding the 
 favor which the Regent Murray showed to this claim, 
 the history of the distribution of Church property in 
 Scotland resembled that in England. The nobles se- 
 cured the lion's share of the spoil, and thus the interests 
 of the dominant class were inseparable from the triumph 
 of the Reformation. The spiritual power had become 
 a tyranny which it was necessary to overthrow, but the 
 State was not prepared for the establishment of a go- 
 vernment of opinion. The only classes fitted to possess 
 the social influence of which the Church was stripped, 
 were the aristocracy: they therefore absorbed the wealth 
 to which the power adhered. But it should not now be 
 forgotten, that, in this transfer, the poor received only 
 a meagre share of that ecclesiastical property, the over- 
 flowing of whose abundance had reached them in alms 
 and succour in need and sickness, travail and sorrow, 
 so far even as to be in the stead of a national provision 
 for indigence. 
 
 The claims of the Church for the foundation and sup- 
 port of Schools out of its ancient patrimony were re- 
 garded with less favor than those which it put forth for 
 the revival of its former authority over education. 2 
 
 1 Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 482. 
 
 2 " The Parliament held," by the Regent Murray, " immediately after 
 Queen Mary's abdication, conceded to the Church their claim that the super-, 
 intendents should have cognizance of the teachers of youth, by the statute 
 
 t 2 
 
324 Bow the Parochial Schools were founded. 
 
 Though the Parliament held in 1560 had approved of 
 the Reformation, the reformed religion was not esta- 
 blished by law until 1567. In the Parliament held in 
 1578, the claims of the Clergy, as far as they related to 
 the patrimony of the Church, the support of Schools, 
 and the maintenance of the poor, were refused, and the 
 form of Church government was left unsettled. The 
 Church, however, continued, by means of its courts, to 
 exercise jurisdiction not only over the office of " reader," 
 but over the establishment of Schools and private 
 tuition. Dunlop says 1 , " they appear even to have gone 
 beyond the powers granted to the superintendents, by 
 the Act of 1567, and to have exercised a degree of au- 
 thority not specially conferred on the Church courts, 
 till long afterwards, and in some instances greater than 
 the Presbyteries are now held to possess by law." With 
 the restoration of episcopacy in 1606, the authority over 
 education was now sought to be transferred to the 
 Bishops. Meanwhile the establishment of Parochial 
 Schools had been left to the exertions of the parishioners, 
 without the aid of any statutory fund. But in 1616, 
 the Privy Council directed 2 , " that in every parish of 
 this kingdom, where convenient means may be had for 
 entertaining a School, a School shall be established, 
 and a fit person appointed to teach the same upon the 
 expense of the parochinares, according to the quality 
 and quantity of the parish." This Act of Council 3 
 
 1567, c. 11., -which ordains, ' that all schules to burgh and land, and all uni- 
 versities and colledges, be reformed ; and that nane be permitted, nor ad- 
 mitted to have charge and care thereof in time coming, nor to instruct the 
 youth privatlie, or openlie, but sick as shall be tryedbe the superintendentes 
 or visitours of the Kirk.' " Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 482. 
 
 1 Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 485. 
 
 * Ibid. p. 488. 
 
 3 It is as follows : " Our Sovereign Lord, with the advice of the states, 
 ratifies the act of Secret Council, dated at Edinburgh, the 10th day of De- 
 cember, 1616, made for planting of Schools, with this addition, that the 
 Bishops, in their several visitations, shall have power, with consent of the 
 heritors, and most part of the parishioners, to set down and stent upon every 
 
The u Act for settling Schools." 325 
 
 was ratified in Parliament by the statute of 1633, c. 5., 
 which is the first legislative enactment authorizing the 
 establishment of Parish Schools. 
 
 It was, however, during the Commonwealth, that the 
 foundation of the present parochial system was laid, for 
 the Act 1 of 1646 (c. 46.), though repealed at the Kesto- 
 ration, was incorporated in the statute of 1696, which 
 ultimately conferred this great benefit on Scotland. 
 This " Act for settling Schools" declares, that " our Sove- 
 reign Lord, considering how prejudicial the want of 
 Schools in many places has been, and how beneficial the 
 establishing and settling thereof in every parish will be 
 to this Church and Kingdom ; therefore, his Majesty, 
 with the advices and consent of the estates of Parlia- 
 ment, statutes and ordains, that there be a School set- 
 tled and established, and a Schoolmaster appointed, in 
 every parish not already provided by the advice of the 
 heritors and minister of the parish." 
 
 This law has enabled the Church to establish Schools 
 in every parish, and we have now to contemplate the 
 
 plough or husband-land, according to the work, for maintaining and estab- 
 lishing the saidis schoolis ; and if any person shall find himself aggrieved, it 
 shall be lawful to him to have recourse to the Lords of Secret Council for 
 redress of any prejudice he may or doth sustain." Dunlop, Parochial Law, 
 
 p. 489. 
 
 1 I quote from Dunlop's Parochial Law (p. 489) the following extract 
 from this Act : — " Considering how prejudicial the want of Schools in many 
 conoreo-ations hath been, and how beneficial the providing thereof will be to 
 the = Kirk and Kingdom, do therefore statute and ordain, that there be a 
 School founded, and a Schoolmaster appointed, in every parish (not already 
 provided) by advice of the Presbyteries ; and to this purpose, that the heritors 
 in every congregation meet among themselves, and provide u, commodious 
 house for a Schoole, and modifie a stipend to the Schoolemaster, which shull 
 not be under ane hundred merks, nor above twa hundred merks, to be paid 
 yearly at two terms," &c. For payment of this salary the heritors were to 
 stent every one's stock, and teind proportionally ; and on their failure to 
 provide a School and salary, the Presbytery was authorized to "nominate 
 twelve honest men within the bounds, who shall have power to establish a 
 Schoole modifie a stipend for the Schoolemaster, and set down a stent for the 
 heritors' which shall be as valid as if done by themselves," &c. The Act 
 further contained provisions as to the levying of the salary, &c, which had 
 been adopted in the statute of 1696. 
 
 T 3 
 
826 The Election of Parochial Schoolmaster. 
 
 changes which time has introduced into its enactments, 
 and the amendments which the great increase of the 
 population, the changes flowing from civil and religious 
 liberty, and the progress of the nation in wealth and 
 civilization, now render inevitable. 
 
 The Parochial Schools of Scotland have continued to 
 be under the authority of the Church, though that has 
 gradually come to be subject to restraints, giving an in- 
 dependence to the position of the Schoolmaster, neither 
 originally contemplated, nor in all respects consistent 
 either with the interests of the scholars, or with the 
 public advantage. 
 
 The election of the Schoolmaster is vested, in the first 
 place 1 , in the minister, and those heritors who are 
 "proprietors of lands in the parish to the extent of at 
 least one hundred pounds Scots of valued rent." Having 
 taken the oath of allegiance, and subscribed the assur- 
 ance and abjuration 2 before a Justice of the Peace, the 
 Master must take trial of his sufficiency for the oflice, be- 
 fore the Presbytery of the bounds. " The determination 3 
 of the Presbytery as to the qualifications of the presentee 
 to the oflice is final and conclusive, and is not subject to 
 be reversed or suspended by any court, civil or ecclesias- 
 tical. If they are satisfied, they must further see him 
 subscribe the Confession of Faith and formula of the 
 Church of Scotland." " The Schoolmaster 4 , when ap- 
 pointed, is under the cognizance of the Presbytery of 
 the bounds, in regard to his moral conduct, and the 
 performance of his duties as Schoolmaster. They can- 
 
 1 " If the heritors and minister fail to make an election within four months 
 after the vacancy, the Presbytery of the bounds is required to apply to the 
 convener of the Commissioners of Supply of the county, who, or any five of 
 them, at a meeting to be called by the convener, on thirty days' notice, are 
 declared to have power jure devoluto, and are directed to supply the va- 
 cancy." Dunlop, Parochial Law, p. 498. 
 
 2 1663, c. 6. ; 1 Geo. I., 2 sess., c. 15. sec. 5. 
 
 3 Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 499. 
 
 4 lb. p. 500. 
 
Limits of the Control of Presbyteries. 2>%1 
 
 not, however, interfere as to matters included under the 
 provisions of the 43 Geo. III., except on a complaint 
 from the heritors, the minister, or the elders of the 
 parish." The matters in which, under this statute, the 
 Presbytery may take cognizance of such complaints are, 
 — 1. Disregard of their regulations in respect to the 
 hours of teaching, and the length of vacation ; 2. Neglect 
 of duty, whether from engaging in other occupations, or 
 from any other cause ; 3. Immoral conduct ; 4. Cruel 
 and improper treatment of the scholars. 1 To the power 
 of the Presbytery to suspend or depose a Schoolmaster 
 on any of these grounds, there is, however, a great im- 
 pediment. Their decision is final, provided their pro- 
 ceedings have been agreeable to the terms of the statute. 
 In the mode of instituting such proceedings by the 
 heritors, &c, fatal errors may be committed, and espe- 
 cially as the Presbytery are not provided with any legal 
 assessor to guide them, such defects almost certainly 
 arise in their course. If they have deviated from the 
 forms prescribed in the Act, or committed an excess of 
 power, "the Supreme Civil Court 2 will interfere to 
 quash their proceedings, at least to the effect, that no 
 civil consequences shall follow their sentence." 
 
 The Presbytery have no power to depose for mere 
 inefficiency, and the witnesses 3 examined before the 
 
 ' Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 502. 
 
 2 Ibid. 
 
 3 To the Report of the Lords' "Select Committee appointed to inquire into 
 the duties, emoluments, and present condition of the Parochial Schoolmasters 
 in Scotland," &c, the following evidence is appended on this subject : — 
 
 Mr. Gordon says, p. 11., " Great difficulties have been experienced" in the 
 removal of a Master for " immoral conduct." 
 
 Mr. Gibson, p. 21. "One Schoolmaster" in Haddingtonshire and Ber- 
 wickshire " was inefficient from old age. There was one from positive phy^ 
 sical inability." In the Presbytery of Tongue " there was one very peculiar 
 case. A schoolmaster had not had, for twenty-six years, I think more than 
 eight scholars at any one time. The Presbytery sought to depose him, but 
 it was found that they had gone beyond their statutory power, and he was 
 reponed by the Civil Court. The consequence was that he was extremely 
 unpopular in the parish, and his School was almost wholly deserted." 
 
328 Power of Removal for Neglect, fyc. lost. 
 
 Select Committee of the House of Lords, in the Session 
 of 1845, concur in stating, that its authority to remove 
 Masters for neglect of duty, cruelty, or immorality, 
 has become inoperative. Moreover, the law provides 
 no means of enabling Masters, incapable through age 
 or physical infirmity, to retire with a moderate pension 
 for long service. 
 
 A greater change had been in progress than any which 
 was yet sought to be embodied in the law. The judg- 
 ments of the Civil Courts are proofs that public opinion 
 and the form of society had undergone a revolution. The 
 
 " I have numerous evidences " (p. 22.) " of the difficulty of removing 'a 
 Master when he is unfit for his office." " There is extreme difficulty in re- 
 moving inefficient Schoolmasters," p. 27. " Generally speaking, I have a 
 very strong impression of the necessity of greater facilities being given for 
 dismissing incompetent and inefficient Schoolmasters," p. 28. 
 
 Mr. A. Menzies. " It is the opinion of the legal officer, the procurator 
 of the Church I believe, that the Presbytery's power of examination does 
 not embrace the element of the aptitude to teach," p. 42. " Mr. Mackenzie, 
 a Schoolmaster of Cruden, was teaching at seventy-five without an assistant, 
 from inability to pay one," p. 42. " Another point that I have noted is the 
 difficulty of removal of Masters for misconduct : " (p. 43.) from " extreme 
 difficulty in procuring legal evidence : " from " a dread of expense : " — In 
 one case the Presbytery " pronounced sentence of deprivation," but upon 
 appeal, " the whole proceedings were quashed, because the Presbytery, 
 although they had taken evidence on oath, had neglected to record it," 
 p. 42. " I have no doubt the expense must have been several hundreds of 
 pounds," p. 43. " Clergymen, in several cases, have not proceeded against 
 their Schoolmaster, although they considered the parish was suffering se- 
 verely from his continuing in office, because, for the sake of their families, 
 they dare not encounter the risk of such a contest," p. 43. " The Presbytery 
 stands in the anomalous position of being both prosecutors and judges" — 
 "has not the power of compelling the attendance of witnesses," p. 43. 
 " There is no provision under the law for the removal of the teacher on 
 the ground of inefficiency," p. 45. " In any measure in contemplation 
 greater facilities should be given for the retirement of Schoolmasters, who, 
 from age or sickness, or other infirmity, but not from any civil cause, have 
 become inefficient ?" " Surely," (p. 47.) and " greater facilities for dismissal" 
 for " immoral or improper conduct," p. 47. 
 
 Rev. James Robertson, D.D. " I think there ought to be gi cater facilities 
 for dismissing" Schoolmasters "in cases" "of misconduct" and "of noto- 
 rious inefficiency," p. G2. " Some legal assistance ought to be supplied to 
 the Presbytery." 
 
 Rev. Dr. Muir, D.D. " Is there any power to remove a Schoolmaster, if 
 lie is incompetent from age ? None," p. 72. 
 
Change in Authority over Schools. 329 
 
 argument in the case of Bothwell, and the decision of 
 the Civil Courts, as admirably stated by Dunlop, may 
 be accepted among the signs of this great social change. 1 
 
 . '. " , In . tlle well-known case of Bothwell the question was raised, whether the 
 jurisdiction of the Presbyteries, in regard to Schoolmasters, was a proper eccle- 
 siastical jurisdiction, so that their judgments were subjected to the review of 
 the superior Church judicatories ; or whether it was a matter of mere civil 
 jurisdiction, committed by the legislature to Presbyteries, in the same way 
 as that regarding manses and glebes, so that their judgments, like their 
 proceedings as to the manses and glebes, were subject to the review and 
 control of the Supreme Civil Courts alone. 
 
 " On the one hand, it was argued that the superintendence of Schools 
 and education of youth had in this, as in every other country in Europe, 
 been always held to be a matter of ecclesiastical concern ; and, whether it 
 were to be considered so in its own nature or not, still, in practice both 
 before and after the Reformation, it had always been a matter of eccle- 
 siastical cognizance. That the inherent right of the Church to this su- 
 perintendence had been uniformly asserted by the unreformed clergy, and 
 had been sanctioned by the civil power in 1567 and 1581, when the su- 
 perintendents were declared to have the power of taking trial of the 
 qualifications of Schoolmasters ; in 1593, when it was declared to belong to 
 Presbyteries; in 1616 and 1663, when this privilege was recognised as 
 belonging to the Bishops, who, by the establishment of episcopacy, had 
 superseded the Presbyteries ; in 1646, when the Presbyterian Church 
 government was re-established ; in 1662, when, on the restoration of epis- 
 copacy, it was declared that no Schoolmaster should teach without a license 
 from the ordinary ; after the revolution, when the act 1693 was passed ; and 
 at the Union, when the Presbyterian Church was finally secured, and all 
 Schoolmasters obliged to subscribe the Confession of Faith before the 
 Presbytery of the bounds. It was therefore contended that, being a matter 
 of ecclesiastical jurisdiction inherent in the Church, and not conferred, but 
 only recognised and sanctioned by the civil power, the determinations of 
 Presbyteries in regard to it (which it was admitted on all hands could not be 
 final) were necessarily subject to the review of the superior Church judi- 
 catories. 
 
 " On the other hand, it was pleaded, that although in popish times the 
 clergy had, in this country, as in all Europe, usurped the cognizance of many 
 matters not in their nature ecclesiastical, yet that the reformed clergy in 
 Scotland had not succeeded to any of this civil jurisdiction so usurped by their 
 popish predecessors ; but, on the contrary, that the legislature had uniformly 
 and most cautiously avoided recognising any such powers in the Reformed 
 Church, and had restricted their jurisdiction to what was properly spiritual, 
 and could be enforced by spiritual censures ; and, accordingly, that, in a 
 statute passed expressly for determining in what the proper jurisdiction of 
 the Church consisted, they had declared it to consist in ' the preaching of 
 the trew word of Jesus Christ, correction of manners, and administration 
 of the halie sacraments;' and, further, that the acts of Parliament com- 
 
330 Definition of Spiritual Power of Church. 
 
 By their decree, the Civil Courts affirmed that " Schools 
 were in their own nature of essentially civil concern ;" 
 and by implication, that any authority over Schools 
 which had been given by Parliament to the Church 
 courts was held by them, as a civil and not an ecclesias- 
 tical jurisdiction, subject to the review of the Civil Courts 
 alone. The spiritual power of the Church had been, by 
 the statute of 1579 (c. 60.), declared to consist in " the 
 preaching of the trew word of Jesus Christ, correction of 
 manners, and administration of the halie sacraments," 
 " quhairin consists the jurisdictioun of the Kirk." 
 Though the above judgment was reversed upon appeal 
 by the House of Lords (who found that the superior 
 Church Courts had a power of review), yet it may be 
 accepted as an expression of the opinion of Scotland, 
 that the time was past, when public education could be 
 confided to the exclusive control of any single ecclesias- 
 
 niitting the superintendence of Schools first to the superintendents and 
 afterwards to the Presbyteries, did not recognise the right as inherent in the 
 Church, but merely committed it to those officers and Church courts specially 
 by legislative delegation. 
 
 " Although, therefore, it was argued, the legislature, by special acts of 
 Parliament, have committed to Church courts the cognizance of certain 
 matters, civil in their own nature, as the providing manses and glebes, and 
 the like, still such jurisdiction is held by them as a civil, and not as an 
 ecclesiastical jurisdiction ; and in regard to it they sit not as Church courts, 
 but as courts elected by Parliament for the special purposes committed to 
 them, and their judgments were and have been always held to be subject, in 
 such matters, to the review of the civil courts alone. The conclusion from 
 all this was accordingly contended to be, that the question, whether the 
 judgments of the Presbyteries be subject to the review of the civil or the 
 Church courts, depends entirely on whether the subject-matter of their 
 judgment be in its own nature of civil or ecclesiastical concern; and as to 
 Schools, that they were in their own nature of essentially civil concern, and 
 could no more be considered ecclesiastical than questions of marriage 
 divorce, confirmation of wills, and various other matters, of which the popish 
 clergy had usurped the cognizance. 
 
 " The Court of Session gave effect to the latter arguments, and found that 
 the power of review lay with the Supreme Civil Court, and not the superior 
 Church judicatories. Their judgment, however, was reversed on appeal, by 
 the House of Lords, who found that the power of review belonged to the 
 superior Church judicatories." Dunlop's Parochial Law, pp. 525,°526, 527. 
 
Growth of Civil and Religious Liberty. 331 
 
 tical authority. The decision of the House of Lords was 
 rendered practically of no importance by the 43 Geo. III., 
 which passed a few years afterwards, and which rendered 
 the judgment of the Presbyteries final on all matters 
 regarding the admission, censure, suspension, and de- 
 privation of the Schoolmaster, " without appeal to, or 
 review by any court, civil or ecclesiastical." But, again, 
 the Civil Courts rendered this control inoperative, by 
 the review which they were entitled to exercise as to the 
 proper formality of all proceedings before the Presbytery, 
 and the due exercise of its legal authority. The Court 
 of Session have decided that " the power of redress lies 
 with them, as the Supreme Civil Court 1 ; and their 
 judgment on this point has lately been affirmed on 
 appeal." 2 
 
 The causes of this resistence to the authority of the 
 Presbyteries over Schoolmasters must be sought in the 
 change which had occurred in society. Great cities had 
 sprung up, in which the Church had ceased to be the sole 
 organized Religious Communion. The principles of 
 civil and religious liberty were spreading. A mino- 
 rity, which, if dominant, might become extremely in- 
 tolerant, is usually jealous of freedom, in proportion to 
 its weakness. This feeling is intense in sects, and when 
 many small sects exist, under the shadow of an esta- 
 blished Church, their vigilance for liberty of conscience 
 is one of its best securities. Moreover, secessions from 
 the Church of Scotland had occurred, not on matters of 
 doctrine, but on questions of discipline. Little appre- 
 hension could exist among Communions, agreeing in 
 the Assembly's Shorter Catechism, that any perversion of 
 the national faith could occur in Schools, under the con- 
 
 1 Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 528. ; Heritors of Costorphine, March 10. 
 1812; (F.C.); Browns. Heritors of Kilberry, Feb. 1. 1825 (3 S. & D. 480.), 
 and Nov. 15. 1825 (4 S. & D. 174.); Ross v. Findlater, &c, March 2. 1826 
 (4S.&D. 514.). 
 
 s Heritors of Kilberry v. Brown, June 12. 1829 (3 Wilson & Shaw, 441.). 
 
332 Struggle of Spiritual Power with Civil Courts. 
 
 trol of the Presbyteries of the Kirk. But the questions 
 of Church discipline which had occasioned the formation 
 of separate Communions, led them to prefer that the 
 School should be regarded as a civil institution. They 
 denied the power of the civil magistrate to interfere in 
 matters of faith. The first step towards the transfer of 
 the School to the civil power was the subjection of the 
 Church Courts to civil control. This sentiment inspired 
 the whole struggle, and at length secured the practical 
 predominance of the Court of Session. 
 
 Moreover, though 1 , as lately as 1817, the General 
 Assembly passed an Act approving of the proceedings 
 of a presbytery "in asserting their indubitable right to 
 examine Schools of every description within their 
 bounds," yet we shall see that the Schools not now 
 connected with the Established Church are very nume- 
 rous, and would resist the exercise of this power to the 
 utmost. There is little or no apprehension, that any 
 attempt to exercise so obnoxious and doubtful an au- 
 thority will be made. It would be as ill advised as an 
 effort to revive the power conferred by the Act of 1567 
 (c. 11.), "that none be admitted to have charge or 
 cure " in universities, colleges, or Schools, " nor to in- 
 struct the youth privately or openlie, but sik as sal be tried 
 be the superintendants or visitours of the kirk." 2 The 
 civil Courts have not, however, as yet pronounced any 
 decision on the claim of the Church to take cognizance 
 of Schools, or of teachers of youth ; or whether, and to 
 what extent, the civil power would interfere to uphold 
 that authority. 
 
 According to the Act of 1693, "all Schoolmasters, 
 
 1 Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 528. 
 
 2 " On the re-establishment of episcopacy at the Restoration, the declara- 
 tion of the legislature on this subject was in these words — 'That none be 
 permitted to preach in public, or in families, within any diocese, or teach 
 any public school, or to be pedagogues to the children of persons of quality, 
 without the license of the ordinary of the diocese.' " Bunion's Parochial 
 Law, p. 529. 
 
Authority of Church over Private Teachers lost, 333 
 
 and Teachers of youth in Schools, are and shall be liable 
 to the trial, judgment, and censure of the presbyteries 
 of the bounds for their sufficiency, qualifications, and 
 deportment in the said office." But it is argued that 
 the terms of this statute must be interpreted in relation 
 to those of the Act of Security, in which the parties to 
 whom the jurisdiction of the Church extends are de- 
 fined by the words " bearing office." On these grounds, 
 it is contended that these statutes were not intended to 
 prevent the keeping of a private School without license 
 from the presbytery, nor to prevent the endowment of 
 Schools to be taught by persons who did not conform to 
 the Confession of Faith, or the discipline of the Esta- 
 blished Church. Indeed, of late years these have not 
 been the questions raised, either in political discussion, 
 or in the Courts of law. In the civil Courts, the au- 
 thority of the Church to enforce tests on the Professors 
 of the Universities has been subject to vigorous resist- 
 ance. In public, the opening of the Parochial Schools 
 to all masters willing to give instruction from the As- 
 sembly's " Shorter Catechism " l has been among the 
 humblest of the proposals made for the enlargement of 
 the constitution of the Parochial Schools. None but a 
 madman would snatch a rusty spear from the ancient 
 armoury of the Church to withstand the demands of 
 public opinion. 
 
 The Parochial School of Scotland is distinguished 
 from the Burgh School. " The presbyteries 2 have not 
 so uniformly exercised their powers in regard to the 
 
 1 Rev. James Taylor, before the Select Committee of the House of Lords 
 in 1845, says, " Unless some change of that kind is made in the election of 
 Schoolmasters, new Schools will be established." (p. 102.) _ " The dissenters 
 think it a grievance ; they regard it as a badge of inferiority, and an act of 
 injustice, that they should be excluded from holding office in Schools which 
 are national institutions." (p. 102.) " In the first place, teachers are chosen 
 exclusively from members of the Establishment." " The Schoolmasters and 
 Schools are placed under the sole and absolute control of the Presbyteries of 
 the Established Church." (p. 105.) 
 
 » Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 531. 
 
334 The Grammar and Burgh Schools. 
 
 superintendence of Burgh Schools ; and the magistrates 
 in royal burghs have acquired powers of cognizance and 
 deprivation without the sanction of the presbytery, 
 which do not belong to the heritors and minister in 
 landward parishes. The election of the Schoolmaster 
 in royal burghs belongs to the magistrates, who also 
 are entitled of their own authority to remove him sum- 
 marily from his office 1 , "if they have any reasonable 
 cause, as insufficiency, unsuccessfulness in his mode of 
 teaching, or the like." 
 
 The Burgh Schools are (except where erected by 
 royal charter into an academy in which English and 
 the " common branches " may be taught) purely " Gram- 
 mar Schools." " They have," says Dr. Muir 2 , " no 
 affinity to Parochial Schools ." When the Burgh School- 
 masters 3 "receive any stated salary, it is a small sum 
 out of the town's funds," — " the Teachers depending for 
 their salaries chiefly upon the fees drawn at these 
 Schools." " There is in all our burgh towns what 
 usually is named a Grammar School. Perhaps, in some 
 if not in all instances, that Grammar School may have 
 originally been as the Parish School, and that English 
 may have been taught in it at one time. But now, 
 what is usually called a Grammar School is devoted 
 entirely to the classics — to Latin and to Greek alone. 
 The teaching English, and the corresponding branches 
 with it, has, therefore, in our large towns, devolved 
 entirely upon voluntary exertion. The Schools so 
 erected may be called Subscription Schools." i " In 
 towns, very few pure Parish Schools exist." 5 
 
 I recite these facts chiefly to illustrate the consti- 
 tution and objects of the Parochial School. In the 
 
 1 Hastie v. Campbell, June 29. 1769. (M. 18132.) 
 
 8 Evidence before Select Committee of House of Lords, p. 92. 
 
 3 Dr. Muir's Evidence, 1845, p. 91. 
 
 1 Ibid., p. 90. 
 
 6 Dr. Pyper's Evidence. Ibid., p. 111. 
 
Parochial Schools are Elementary and Classical. 335 
 
 Evidence before the Lords' Committee in 1845, Dr. 
 Pyper thus described them 1 : — " The Parochial Schools 
 of Scotland perform the functions of three classes of 
 Schools on the Continent. In the first place, they are 
 Primary or Elementary Schools, properly so called ; in 
 the second place, they are Burgher or Commercial 
 Schools, where more extended instruction, but generally 
 excluding the ancient languages, may be obtained ; and 
 thirdly, they serve the purpose of Grammar Schools 
 throughout Scotland." 
 
 Owing to this constitution, the Scotch Parochial 
 School has been distinguished by one beautiful feature. 
 Upon its benches the children of every rank in life have 
 met 2 , and have contended for honours, earned only by 
 higher natural gifts, or superior moral qualities. Those 
 whom the accidents of rank and fortune have not yet 
 separated have here formed friendships, which have 
 united the laird and the hind through life, by mutual 
 service and protection. Thus, sentiment has overleaped 
 the barriers which divide society into classes, to acknow- 
 ledge the claims of personal feeling, and to lift humble 
 merit from obscurity. 
 
 As the features of " elementary" and " grammar " are 
 combined in Parochial Schools, the witnesses examined 
 before the Select Committee in 1845 unite in declaring 
 that the Parochial Schoolmaster ought to be educated 
 during two years in one of the Universities 3 of Scot- 
 land, and produce certificates of his attainments. They 
 would also require him to attend a Normal School 4 , for 
 the purpose of acquiring a knowledge of the principles 
 and best methods of teaching, and for the practice of 
 
 i Evidence of William Pyper, Esq., LL.D., Professor of Humanity in 
 St. Andrew's University, p. 110. 
 
 2 Evidence of Dr. Muir before Lords' Committee, 1845, p. 85. 
 
 » Evidence, 1845. Dr. Robertson, pp. 53, 54. Dr. Pyper, p. 112. Messrs. 
 Knox, A. Taylor, and H. D. Robertson, p. 140. 
 
 * Ibid. Dr. Robertson, p. 57. Dr. Muir, p. 77. Dr. Pyper, p. 112. 
 Rev. Wm. Muir, p. 135. Messrs. Knox, &c, p. 140. 
 
336 Qualifications of Parochial Schoolmaster. 
 
 the art under proper superintendence in some Model 
 School. But they appear to be less' conscious that, for 
 the Teacher of the Parochial School, not knowledge or 
 method is alone required, but much peculiar and 
 special knowledge, and that everything which he knows 
 should be moulded so as to be most available for the 
 mental training, as well as the mere instruction, of young 
 scholars. The witnesses consider it essential that the 
 Parochial Schoolmaster should be able so to instruct his 
 scholars in Latin 1 and Greek and mathematics as to 
 prepare them for the College classes ; that he should 
 also be able to teach the practical applications of mathe- 
 matics 2 to land-surveying, measuring, navigation, &c. ; 
 algebra ; commercial arithmetic and book-keeping ; En- 
 glish grammar; French 3 ; geography 4 ; history; the 
 rudiments of agricultural chemistry. They all insist 
 strongly on a full and critical knowledge of the Holy 
 Scriptures, and of the Shorter Catechism of the As- 
 sembly of Divines. No mention is made of instruction 
 in music, or in art. 
 
 The bursaries 5 for poor students at certain of the 
 Scotch Universities greatly facilitate a College education ; 
 and even when such help is not attained, the cost does 
 not exceed 6 251. or 301. a year, exclusive of clothing. 
 
 The Schoolmasters examined before this Committee 
 urge the adoption of a fixed standard of qualification. 7 
 "It is the general practice to require certificates of 
 scholarship and success in teaching." "A candidate 
 
 i Evidence, 1845. Dr. Muir, p. 78. Dr. Pyper, p. 112. Rev. Win. Muir, 
 p. 135. Messrs. Knox, &c, p. 147. 
 
 2 Ibid. Dr. Muir, p. 79. Dr. Pyper, p. 112. Dr. N. M'Leod, p. 119. 
 Kev. Win. Muir, p. 135. Messrs. Knox, &c., p. 147. 
 
 3 Dr. Pyper, p. 112. Kev. Wm Muir, p. 135. 
 
 * Ibid. Dr. Muir, p. 80. Dr. N. M'Leod, p. 119. 
 
 5 Dr. Robertson's evidence, p. 53. 
 
 Messrs. Knox, &c, p. 141. 
 
 i "Because some heritors, if they were allowed to choose anybody they 
 pleased, might put into the School some friend or dependent of their own as 
 was the case at one period," p. 140. 
 
Schools of Method and Principles of Teaching. 337 
 
 ought to produce a certificate from the Rector of a 
 properly constituted Normal School, for the purpose of 
 training young men to the practice and knowledge of 
 teaching." 1 
 
 Nevertheless, no School of Method existed, until 
 Mr. Wood founded the Sessional School under the 
 General Assembly in Market Street, Edinburgh, and 
 devoted himself to the development of what has been in 
 Scotland denominated the explanatory method. No 
 such School was attached to any of the Universities, 
 and the education of a Parochial Schoolmaster in Scot- 
 land was that of a Licentiate of the Scotch Church. 
 At one time, the Mastership of a Parish School was 
 regarded as one of the most fitting means of preparation 
 for the ministry. The most earnest and efficient 
 Teachers, however, feel that their duties require both a 
 peculiar education and concentration of mind. They 
 " do not think it is an advantage that the Schoolmaster 
 should be a Licentiate. If he has views to the Church, 
 we think he is not so likely to give the whole enthu- 
 siasm of his mind to the duties of his office." 2 
 
 Of late years, the Established and Free Churches 
 have each established a Normal School, both in Edin- 
 burgh and in Glasgow. These Schools should endeavour 
 to complete the collegiate courses, by moulding them to 
 the peculiar form required for Elementary Schools. 
 They should develop a course of instruction in the 
 principles of teaching, and illustrate the art by all the 
 expedients which belong to a series of Model Schools 
 devoted to this object. Such a Normal School should 
 be attached to each of the Scotch Universities ; and the 
 candidate for a Parochial Mastership, after a course of 
 two years in the College, should finish his education by 
 a year's training in the Normal School. 
 
 1 Messrs. Knox, &c, p. 141. 9 Ibid. p. 142. 
 
,338 Defects in Examination' of Parochial Teachers. 
 
 When the Minister and heritors have elected" the 
 Schoolmaster, he has then to apply to the presbytery of 
 the bounds, to take trial of his sufficiency for his office. 1 
 The presbytery may conduct this trial by personal 
 "examination, by certificates and recommendations, and 
 by personal inquiry. But as respects his literary 
 qualifications, they are limited in their examination to 
 those subjects, which the majority of the heritors and 
 minister shall have deemed desirable for the parish. 
 " The presbytery are obliged to admit a presentee to 
 the office of Schoolmaster, if he possess the minimum of 
 qualification." 2 " It is the opinion of the legal officer, 
 the procurator for the church, that the presbytery's 
 pOwer of examination does not embrace the element of 
 aptitude to teach." 
 
 In the absence, therefore, of a standard of qualifica- 
 tion (as suggested by the Parochial Schoolmasters 
 examined), the heritors may reduce the qualifications 
 at their discretion, to meet their own penuriousness as 
 to the stipend, or to admit an unqualified dependent or 
 relative. 3 Accordingly, Mr. Menzies states, that, " in 
 1833, when 'the Trustees of the Dick Bequest' made 
 their inquiries first, they found, in one case, a Teacher 
 who had been appointed at the age of fifteen years, and 
 he was the third in succession in the same family, who 
 had held the office of Schoolmaster in that parish." 
 The examination of the Master by the presbytery, even 
 if freed from these limitations, is not sufficiently the act 
 of an independent professional board, remote from local 
 
 1 Dunlop's Parochial Law, pp. 488, 489. 
 
 3 Mr. Menzies' evidence in 1845, p. 42. 
 
 3 " Some very young men were appointed to the office of Schoolmaster — 
 in one or two instances the sons of the clergyman of the parish — havim* no 
 experience in teaching, and with their education incomplete. That led to 
 evils in various ways. They were not experienced in teaching, and during 
 five months in the winter, when the children attended in the greatest num- 
 bers at the School, they were absent at college pursuing their own educa- 
 tion, leaving the School in charge pf a substitute." Evidence of Mr. A. 
 Menzies, p. 42. 
 
Proposed Board of Examiners. 339 
 
 interests, guided only by general principles, instructed 
 by experience, and having an earnest corporate sympa- 
 thy with the maintenance of the credit of Schoolmasters 
 as a profession. 
 
 The examinations for Certificates of Merit now- 
 granted by the Government are conducted by papers 
 like those printed in the Appendix for Training Col- 
 leges, and by a trial of skill in the management and 
 instruction of a class, or a school. These papers are 
 first tested by the Inspectors, whose report upon them 
 is submitted to the Department of Examiners in the 
 Privy Council Office. The results are tabulated by 
 numbers under each subject, and then submitted by the 
 Secretary to the Lord President for his decision. Seve- 
 ral of the witnesses examined before the Select Com- 
 mittee in 1845, suggested that a Board of Examiners, 
 to consist chiefly of Professors in the Universities, 
 should, in Scotland, hold a position similar to that occu- 
 pied by the Department of Examiners in the Privy 
 Council Oflice. It is, however, difficult to conceive 
 that such a Board could work with the same dispatch 
 and skill as a department devoted exclusively to this 
 duty. The preparation of the Examination Papers, and 
 the review and report by Her Majesty's Inspectors, and 
 the final decision by the Lord President, certainly ought 
 not to be disturbed. 
 
 "By the 43d Geo. III. c. 54. 1 , passed 11th June, 
 1803, it was declared that the salary to be then fixed," 
 for Parochial Schoolmasters, " should in no case exceed 
 400 merks Scots (22J. 4s. 5^.), nor be under 300 
 merks (16/. 13s. A.d.). The salaries to be fixed between 
 these two sums were appointed by the act to subsist for 
 the period of twenty-five years (which expired in 1828); 
 and it was provided that thereafter the highest amount 
 of salary should be equal to two chalders, and the lowest 
 
 1 Dunlop's Parochial Law, p. 506. 
 z 2 
 
340 Inadequate Stipends for Parochial Teachers. 
 
 to one chalder and a half of oatmeal, the value of which 
 is appointed to be fixed every twenty-five years, accord- 
 ing to the average fiars of all Scotland for the twenty- 
 five years immediately preceding." This average for 
 the current twenty-five years, commencing in 1828, 13 
 111. 2s. 2\d. per chalder. The maximum salary there- 
 fore is 34/. 4s. 4:^d., and the minimum 251. IBs. 3\d. 
 But the average fiars of Scotland, in 1851, reduced the 
 value of the chalders of oatmeal to 131. 6s. 4c/. 1 The 
 maximum salary, in 1854, is expected to be between 
 23Z. and 26/., and the minimum between 111. and 20?. 
 
 The stipend of the Parochial Schoolmasters has not 
 increased at the same rate as that of the Minister, even 
 if the present salary were upheld by law. " In the first 
 Book of Discipline, which afterwards obtained the 
 sanction of the Legislature in 1560, it was proposed 
 that the minimum salary of a Parochial Schoolmaster 
 should be 100 merks Scots, the maximum 200 merks 
 Scots ; and the very same book declares, that they con- 
 sider 300 merks as a sufficient stipend for the principal 
 of a university, making him only a third more than the 
 maximum of the Parish Schoolmaster ; and subsequent 
 to that period the Minister of the West Kirk in Edin- 
 burgh had 300 merks, and the second Minister of the 
 West Kirk had but 150, and was a Lord of Session at 
 the same time. So that, by looking at what was sup- 
 posed to be proper to give Schoolmasters, and to be 
 given to clergymen and others, it appears to me that 
 Parochial Schoolmasters have been more overlooked than 
 any other class. They are left far behind." 2 
 
 The Schoolmasters examined state, " from statistics 
 which are authentic, it is clear that the emoluments of 
 the Schoolmaster do not average much above 50/. a 
 year. One set of returns makes it an average of about 
 
 1 See evidence of Mr. Menzies in 1845, p. 46. 
 
 * Evidence before Select Committee of House of Lords in 1845, pp. 127, 
 128. Dr. Norman M'Leod. 
 
Provision for Highlands and Islands. 341 
 
 53?., and another set of returns makes it an average of 
 about 51?." This, of course, includes the school-fees. 
 
 The "witnesses in 1845 generally concurred in sug- 
 gesting that the stipend of the Schoolmaster should be 
 settled at a maximum of 60?., and a minimum of 45?., 
 independently of the school-fees, and the value of his 
 house and garden. 1 
 
 To eke out the stipend as at present regulated, the 
 Schoolmaster has been allowed to hold the offices of 
 Heritors' and Sessions' Clerk, which do not interfere 
 with his other duties, and add about 10?. per annum to 
 his income. 
 
 In parishes " which consist of districts detached from 
 each other by the sea, or arms of the sea, or otherwise, 
 ■ — as where a parish consists of two or more islands, of 
 which there are several instances in the Highlands, 
 North Islands, and Hebrides, — or otherwise where it is 
 of great extent or population, so that one Parochial 
 School cannot be of any effectual benefit to the whole 
 inhabitants of such parishes," the heritors and Minis- 
 ters may, if they see cause, fix a salary amounting to 
 600 merks, or the value of three chalders of oatmeal, to 
 be divided among two or more teachers. The heritors 
 are in such cases relieved from the obligation of provid- 
 ing any school-house, dwelling-house, or garden. 
 
 Dr. Norman M'Leod 2 , in his evidence in 1845, 
 
 1 The evidence of the witnesses before the Select Committee in the House 
 of Lords was as follows : — 
 
 Mr. Gordon (p. 14.) and Mr. Gibson (p. 22.) recommended a minimum of 
 501. and a maximum of 60/. ; Mr. A.Menzies (p. 48.), a minimum of 501. ; 
 Dr. Robertson (p. 54.), an average stipend of 501. ; Dr. Muir (pp. 74 — 70.) 
 and Messrs. Knox, &c. (p. 140.), a minimum of 45Z. and a maximum of 60Z. : 
 all these independently of school-fees and other emoluments. Dr. Pyper 
 (p. 109.) said that the average salary should be 100Z. from all sources, and 
 the Rev. Wm. Muir (p. 134.) that 70Z. from all sources was too little. 
 
 2 " The stipends in the Western Islands and the Highlands, are very 
 inadequate, in consequence of the special clause that enables the heritors to 
 divide the salary over three or four Schools. I can speak more of the state 
 of the Highlands than of the low country parishes. I have resided there the 
 greater part of my life." p. 118. 
 
 z 3 
 
342 State of Schools in SigUands and Islands. 
 
 exposed the condition of these Highland and Island 
 parishes, and the inadequacy of the legal provision for 
 
 " I mention the Presbytery of Inverary as an illustration, and that Pres- 
 bytery is a more favoured part of the country than many to which I could 
 refer. The salary in parishes within that Presbytery is divided over three 
 or four Schools, and when so divided not exceeding 16Z. or 111. per annum; 
 but where it is divided in that way sometimes as low as 81., or from 81. to 
 121., or 15/. without accommodation." 
 
 908. " Not including fees ?" 
 
 " In those districts throughout the Highlands generally the fees are not 
 worth speaking of, the people are so very poor." p. 118. 
 
 " I believe the average in the county of Argyle, taking the Schools of all 
 descriptions, is not above 171. to 251. per annum, including fees, taking it at 
 a high rate." p. 119. 
 
 " The great evil arises in the Highlands from the vast extent of our 
 parishes, with which I believe even many Scotch noblemen are, perhaps, 
 not conversant. I would mention, for instance, the parish of Loch Broom. 
 The population of that parish is upwards of 5000 by the last return ; there 
 is one Parochial School, and there are eighteen stations in that parish, 
 which would command the attendance of from 60 to 250 children, without 
 one of those stations interfering with the other, besides various stations in 
 glens and quiet hamlets along the coast, where there would be an attendance 
 of from twenty to forty." p. 120. 
 
 932. " It is impossible to expect high fees where the people are so miserably 
 poor?" 
 
 " In fact, they have no fees to pay. Perhaps I may be allowed to men- 
 tion an illustration. I would take three conterminous parishes ; one in 
 Argyleshire, and two in Inverness-shire ; Ardnamurchan, Glenelg, Port 
 William ; we take these three in the form of a triangle, and it is found 
 that the shortest way to the two nearest Parish Schools is upwards of fifty 
 miles." p. 121. 
 
 936. " Have they any religious instruction in the other islands ? " 
 
 " There is a Missionary on the royal bounty, and in one of the islands 
 they are Roman Catholics, and have a priest. I think by the last return 
 of the General Assembly it is ascertained that there are about 80,000 per- 
 sons in the Highlands above the age of six years who cannot read, and many 
 more than that number who cannot write. By a very minute examination, 
 — and that was one of the objects intrusted to myself when I went there 
 with the government inspector, Mr. Gordon, — we reported, and with the 
 sanction of the heritors and clergyman, with whom we consulted, that 220 
 supplementary Schools are required to give the benefit of elementary edu - 
 cation to the mass of the people." 
 
 937. " That is, including the Western Highlands ? " 
 
 " Including what we call the Gaelic population and the Shetlands ; includ- 
 ing a population of 500,000." p. 121. 
 
 " Many Highland heritors are really at this moment paying a hiwher sum 
 of money for education than they are doing in other districts of Scotland 
 where education is attainable by all the children. It arises from the .physical 
 
Defects of " Branch" or " Sid& " ScWfe. 343 
 
 the support of Parochial Schoolmasters with even the 
 humblest qualifications. Whenever the population of a 
 large parish has in lapse of time been so distributed, 
 that a considerable distance intervenes between two or 
 more principal centres of inhabitants, one School is in- 
 sufficient. The rapid growth of manufactures, mines, 
 and ports during the present century, has outstripped 
 the arrangements contemplated by the law chiefly for 
 the Highlands and Islands. The Lowland parishes almost 
 as frequently need two or more Parochial Schools. Mere 
 " branch" or " side" Schools, intended for a remote 
 Highland people in a primitive condition, are not suf- 
 ficient for the energetic and restless population of 
 manufacturing or mining villages. The legal stipend, 
 even at its present rate, is utterly inadequate, and the 
 whole arrangements as to the house, garden, books, &c. 
 are antiquated. Consequently, . efforts of every kind 
 have been made to remedy these defects, by the ex- 
 ertions of the Religious Communions ; by the private 
 enterprise of Schoolmasters, who have established 
 adventure Schools ; and by the efforts of the working 
 classes themselves. 
 
 Before examining these results, it is, however, desir- 
 able to complete the description of the legal arrange- 
 ments for the house, garden, and school-fees of the Pa- 
 rochial Schoolmaster. 
 
 The heritors are not obliged to provide a dwelling- 
 house of greater accommodation than two rooms, in- 
 cluding the kitchen. 1 The garden must be at least one 
 fourth of a Scots acre, and be enclosed with " such fence 
 as is generally used for such purposes in the district of 
 
 character of. the country. The parish of Small Isles consists of four large 
 islands detached and separated by arms of the sea ; Bum, Cana, Egg, and 
 Muck. There is a considerable population in each of these islands; they 
 have got one Parish School in the principal island, where the minister resides,, 
 so that they have not the advantage of education at all from the parochial 
 
 system." p. 121. 
 
 1 Dunlop's Parochial Law, pp. 494, 495. 
 
 z 4 
 
344 Insufficiency of Schoolmaster's dwelling-house. 
 
 the county where it is situated," and it is directed to 
 be taken from " fields used for the ordinary purposes of 
 agriculture or pasturage, as near and convenient to the 
 Schoolmaster's dwelling-house as conveniently may be." 
 (s. 8.) The heritors, with the concurrence of the 
 Quarter Sessions, may, however, assign the School- 
 master, in lieu of a garden, in addition to his stipend, 
 at the rate of eight bolls of oatmeal per acre, to be 
 computed according to the average provided for fixing 
 the ordinary standard, (s. 8.) 
 
 Such arrangements are absurdly insufficient, and it 
 would be a libel on the heritors, especially in the Low- 
 lands, to suppose that they would not exceed the re- 
 quirements of the law as to the dwelling-house of the 
 Master. But that the standard adopted is low, is suf- 
 ficiently evident from the suggestions of the witnesses 
 most jealous of the well-being of the Schoolmaster. 
 Even the representatives of the Parochial Schoolmasters 
 ask, as the minimum accommodation, for only " four 
 apartments, including the kitchen." 1 The Parochial 
 Schoolmasters, in a memorandum of amendments upon 
 the act which were proposed by them to the General 
 Assembly in 1834, suggest " four fire rooms or apart- 
 ments, including the kitchen." 2 But Mr. Gibson 3 , in- 
 structed by his knowledge, as Her Majesty's Inspector, of 
 the arrangements now generally sanctioned, says, " I think 
 a really able and good teacher is entitled to a dwelling- 
 house consisting of a kitchen, a scullery, a parlour, a 
 business-room or study, and three or four bed-rooms." 
 It is a very humble cottage in England which does not 
 contain a kitchen, scullery, and three bed-rooms with 
 fireplaces ; and the minimum accommodation for a 
 Schoolmaster in Scotland ought to include also a sit- 
 
 1 Evidence, p. 148. In this Mr. A.Menzies, p. 48., and Rev. W. Muir, p. 133. 
 concur. Dr. Robertson, p. 65., asks for five rooms, including the kitchen. 
 a Mr. Gordon's evidence, p. 16. ' Ibid, p. 27. 
 
High Range of School-fees in Scotland. 345 
 
 ting-room separate from the kitchen, to enable him to 
 pursue his studies in privacy. 
 
 The compensation for the garden, when not provided 
 in populous places, is obviously too small, as the prices 
 of grain are greatly reduced since 1803, when this rate 
 was fixed. 1 
 
 By the 43d Geo. III. c. 54. s. 16., the heritors and 
 Ministers settle what subjects of instruction are to be 
 taught in the School. They may also fix the school- 
 fees from time to time, due notice being given, and a 
 table of fees thus regulated is directed to be hung up in 
 the school- room. (s. 18.) 
 
 The amount of the school-fees paid by the working 
 classes, in all but certain Highland and Island parishes, 
 is a rebuke to our English customs, and a commentary 
 on the effects of education, continued through several 
 generations, in enabling those supported by manual 
 labour to appreciate its advantages, which no statesman 
 should neglect. The facts are so important that I sub- 
 join a table in which the statements of the witnesses 
 examined in 1845 are collected together. 2 
 
 In Scotland, education in reading, writing, arithmetic, 
 and the Holy Scriptures, and formularies of the Church, 
 costs a poor man from 10s. to 16s. a year for each 
 child, and yet it is so general as to be almost universal 
 
 1 Evidence of Mr. Gordon, p. 17. 
 
 Quarterly Fees. 
 
 The Subjects for which 
 paid stated cumula- 
 tively. 
 
 Mr. Gordon, 
 p. 6. 
 
 Mr. Gibson. 
 
 Mr. A. Menzies, 
 p. 11. 
 
 Dr. 
 
 Robertson. 
 
 p. 58. 
 
 Mr. Gordon's Report 
 in 1816. 
 
 Lowest 
 rate per 
 Quarter. 
 
 Highest 
 rate per 
 Quarter. 
 
 Reading per quar- 
 ter 
 
 with writing 
 
 — — and arith- 
 metic 
 
 — — and ma. 1 
 thematics or > 
 geography ) 
 
 — — and classics 
 
 2s. 6rf. 
 
 3s. to 3s. Gd. 
 is. 
 
 5s. 
 
 Is. Od. to 2s Sd. 
 2s. to 3s. Od. 
 
 2s. 6d. to 4s. 
 
 3s. to 10s. Sd. 
 
 6s. to 7s. Od. 
 
 Is. 6d.to2s.6tf. 
 2s. to 3s. Gd. 
 
 2s. Od. to 4s. 
 
 3s. to 10s. Od. 
 
 6s. to Is. Od. 
 
 3s. 
 3s. Od. 
 
 is. 
 5s. to 0s. 
 
 Is. 0d. 
 2s. Od. 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 f»2s. 6d. 
 { b3s. Od. 
 
 is. Od. 
 
 5s. Od. 
 
 Us. 0d. 
 
 Is. Od. 
 
 f 8s. 6d. 
 ( 10s. Oil. 
 
 10s. 6d. 
 
 
 a "With geog 
 
 raphy. 
 
 h With mathematics 
 
 
&46 Injurious Effects of a Cumulative Scale 
 
 in the Lowlands of Scotland not included in great cities. 
 This fact 1 becomes the more significant, when it is 
 borne in mind that generally the parents also provide 
 the school-books and all other school materials, which, 
 whatever care be bestowed on them, must cost at least 
 four shillings more every year. 
 
 This is a subject full of interest and instruction. The 
 example of Scotland is a complete answer to those who 
 would make education in England entirely free of 
 charge. That form of taxation is the lightest and the 
 most salutary which carries with each payment the 
 closest sense of a duty performed, and a benefit won in 
 that home circle where every gain is most highly prized. 
 I need not repeat the arguments previously set forth. 
 
 The regulation of the school-fees by a cumulative 
 scale, according to the number of subjects taught, has, 
 as every practical Teacher knows, a most injurious 
 effect on the standard of instruction in the School. In 
 the Presbyteries of Chirnside, Dunse, and Lauder, Mr. 
 Gibson, in 1842-3 2 , reported that little but the rudi- 
 
 1 Dr. Robertson, in his evidence (p. 58.), suggests that " when a hired, or 
 day-labourer has three or four children at school," " an exaction of half fees 
 should be substituted," — "if they have more than one child at school." 
 " The yearly wages of a hind, exclusive of victuals, are perhaps about 16/. 
 While he has only one child at school, he can afford to pay the school-fees 
 without difficulty ; but when he conies to have two or three at school the 
 amount of fees will be probably 10*. a quarter, or 40s. a year. Now 40s. 
 is a larger proportion of his income than he can afford to pay for educating 
 his children. I know it as a fact that the class of the community referred 
 to have great difficulty in giving a suitable education to their families, 
 when the family comes to be numerous." (p. 59.) 
 
 2 Minutes, 1842-3, p. 683. Mr. Gibson, in his report on" the Presbytery 
 of Tongue (Minutes, 1842-3, p. 663.), says, " Very many children residing 
 within two miles of the nearest school-house do not attend at all ; this is 
 mainly attributable to the extreme poverty of the parents, which prevents 
 their paying the school-fees ; from providing their children with the neces- 
 sary school-books, and other apparatus, such as pens, paper, slates, &c; and, 
 in numerous instances, from supplying them with the clothing needful in 
 winter." lie then proceeds to describe the condition of several parishes in 
 this respect. " A considerable number are prevented from attending by 
 their distance from school." (p. 664.) " Most of the teachers complained of 
 the nonpayment of a great proportion of the school-fees." (p. 667.) In 
 
of School-fees on Number of Subjects taught. 347 
 
 ments of instruction was on this account given. " It is 
 obvious," he says, referring to his tables of the subjects 
 taught in each School, " that the proportion which the 
 number of Pupils learning writing and arithmetic bears 
 to the whole number in attendance, is far too small ; 
 but when we find that even in the Parochial Schools 
 only one Pupil in three learns geography, and not more 
 than one in four studies grammar, the importance of in* 
 quiring into the causes of a state of matters so injuriously 
 limiting the extent, of the educational course through 
 which the majority of the Pupils go, and thereby re- 
 tarding their mental culture, becomes obvious." " The 
 additional fees should be abolished. That which should 
 regulate the studies of the Pupils should be, not their 
 parents' ability or willingness to pay, but their own 
 ability or desire to learn." There can be no doubt that, 
 if the extension of education to the humblest classes be 
 an object of national interest, this advice is sound. 
 
 The provision of school-books by the parents need not, 
 as it has hitherto done, involve the selection of them. 
 That has a tendency to disorganise the School by a 
 want of accordance in the books used in the same classes. 
 They are often either of different editions, or actually 
 different works. The Scotch Schools have generally 
 been deficient in organisation, and this dissimilarity of 
 the books has been among the obstacles to the intro- 
 duction of that careful classification of the Scholars 
 according to their attainments, which is indispensable 
 to the introduction of any correct methods of instruc- 
 tion. The proper remedy for this evil would consist 
 in the school-fee being such as would cover the proper 
 outlay on books, maps, slates, pens, and paper, and all 
 other school materials, and that a certain proportion of 
 
 four Parochial Schools in Tongue "each teacher sustains a yearly loss of 
 51. 10s." In three Assembly Schools each teacher "sustains a yearly loss 
 of 121. 15s." (p. 667.) In nine Parochial Schools in Tain the teachers lose 
 51. 18s. 6d. each annually, (p. 668.) 
 
348 Shocking State of many Highland Schools. 
 
 the legal endowment of the School should be expended 
 annually on the provision of these requisites. 
 
 It must not be supposed, however, that, in the Schools 
 in the Highlands and Islands, either school-fees, books, 
 or school fittings are always attainable. What is the 
 condition of a large part of those districts may be ga- 
 thered from the extracts from Dr. Norman M'Leod's 
 evidence given below. 1 
 
 1 951. "Is there any difficulty in the children in these districts procuring 
 the proper school-books ?" 
 
 " The greatest difficulty. The kind of books they have are in the most 
 wretched condition imaginable. The General Assembly's Committee have 
 been endeavouring to remedy that evil, and I think in the course of the 
 year 1842-3 upwards of 14,000 school-books were sold at very reduced 
 prices, but a very great proportion of them given gratuitously. Some of the 
 books that are used are collections ; extracts from the English, translated 
 into Gaelic. There is the greatest difficulty: the poor people have no 
 money in circulation; and then all the schools, without exception, are 
 totally destitute of any sort of school furniture. The very tables for 
 writing are in many instances some plank that the ocean in its generosity 
 has thrown ashore, and not a plane touched it, resting on stones at the one 
 end and sods on the other ; and a want of windows is great ; the place for 
 panes stuffed with straw, and some with bonnets, if the poor boys happen to 
 have any, that are removed to let the light in occasionally ; but as to maps, 
 books, or any thing to aid education, there is no such thing, unless there 
 happens to be in some particular good school a fine-spirited young fellow 
 who gets any thing of the sort at his own cost. They are very badly off for 
 books ; but the great evil arises from the vast extent of parishes, and the 
 divided salaries, and no accommodation. For instance, the parish of Jura 
 is an island, I think, nearly thirty Highland miles long ; the island of Co- 
 lonsay is part of the parish of Jura ; it lies, I suppose, forty miles west from 
 the part of the island of Jura where there is the Parish Kirk and the Parish 
 School. Then there is a Slate Island, with a very considerable population, 
 probably from 200 to 300 people. Then there is the island of Shuna, and 
 the island of Scarba. All these islands have no connexion with the Parish 
 Kirk or the Parish School. It is from that that the evil arises : and the 
 Clause of the Act, that was well intended, is really so wrought that we have 
 few such schools at all. The salary in that parish is divided ; the man at 
 Colonsay has 11?., the man at Jura 111., and the balance is frittered away 
 in 21., and SL, and 41., among these teachers. In some of these islands the 
 teachers dismiss the boys, and go to the herring fishing, and they make 
 more money by fishing for a few nights than by their schools in six months. 
 Then it will be observed that these poor teachers hold many other situ- 
 ations ; the heritors, in their kindness, being anxious to do something for 
 them. The schoolmaster probably is the precentor in the church, for which 
 
The Number of the " Assembly Schools." 349 
 
 The insufficiency of the legal provision for education 
 in Scotland, not only for the remote northern districts, 
 but also for the great increase of the population, its new- 
 distribution, and its altered social relations, have given 
 rise to various new classes of Schools. 
 
 Among the most numerous are the Schools founded 
 by the General Assembly of the Established Church. 
 These are grouped into two schemes. The first com- 
 prises 118 Schools in the Highlands and Islands. In 
 almost all these cases " the proprietors provide the 
 school-house and a dwelling-house for the teacher, with 
 a garden, croft, and fuel." The Schools of the second 
 scheme, forty-four in number, are situated " in seven- 
 teen different counties." In twenty cases school-houses 
 are provided for the teachers. These Schools are in- 
 tended to provide for those portions of Lowland parishes 
 which are remote from the Parish School, or for other- 
 wise destitute localities. The Assembly have also 
 fourteen Female Schools, to promote the moral and 
 industrial training of girls. 
 
 he may have the salary of 11. or 30*. ; he is sometimes the postmaster ; he is 
 treasurer for all that is collected, and the disposal of it, for the poor ; he 
 very often acts as clerk at the meeting of the Justices of the Peace in the 
 neighbourhood; he disposes of the Schedules and times of election, and 
 things of that kind ; in short, many things divide his time and attention. 
 It is all meant well, in order to do something for the poor man, and after 
 all his income is miserable." 
 
 952. " If this was not done the man could not live on his allowance as a 
 schoolmaster?" 
 
 " Just so. Indeed I have been in school-houses, examining them ; and I 
 have letters in my pocket giving a most graphic account of the state of the 
 schools, where, from the want of thatch, the water trickles down through 
 the roof, and the poor children take refuge in a corner, as shelter from the 
 rain, or group round the fire that is in the middle of the room, the walls 
 being built with stone to which the hammer never was applied, but just as 
 it tumbled out of the quarry, without any lime ; the crevices are stuffed 
 with fog; and the smoke finds no great difficulty in finding its way; the 
 wind on one side drives it out through the crevices on the other side. No 
 man can teach in such circumstances, nor can poor children attend for want 
 of accommodation." 
 
350 Resources, fy'c. of the ^ Assembly" Schools. 
 
 The table contained in the note 1 below gives a con- 
 densed view of the resources of these three classes of 
 Assembly Schools. 
 
 r The number of Scholars receiving week-day and 
 Sunday instruction in the Assembly's Schools on the 1st 
 of April, 1852, was 15,439, and "the whole number 
 
 1 Extracted from Report of General Assembly's Education Committee 
 for 1852. 
 
 No. of Schools 
 Teachers' Salaries - 
 
 Emoluments from other 
 
 offices - 
 
 i Do. from voluntary local 
 
 contributions 
 
 Augmentations from Privy 
 
 Council - 
 — — — Do. for Pupil Teachers - 
 Amount of Fees or equivalents - 
 No. of children enrolled during the 
 
 year (calculated about) - 
 
 Do. April 1. 1852, (do.) 
 
 No. of those learning writing (of 
 
 those returned) - 
 
 arithmetic, (do.) 
 
 geography, (do.) - 
 
 mathematics, (do.) 
 
 ■ Latin, (do.) 
 
 No. of Sabbath Scholars not at the 
 
 Week-day Schools - 
 
 First Scheme. 
 
 118 
 £2665 6 
 
 278 10 
 51 
 677 11 1 
 
 9661 
 7863 
 
 4094 
 2900 
 2248 
 
 161 
 
 152 
 
 591 
 
 Second Scheme. 
 
 44 
 £588 
 
 53 3 
 
 1.44 5 
 
 70 10 
 
 36 
 
 865 10 
 
 5162 
 3879 
 
 1959 
 
 1335 
 
 1016 
 
 47 
 
 77 
 
 1008 
 
 Female Schools. 
 
 14 
 
 £91 
 
 137 13 
 
 1051 
 787 
 
 320 
 165 
 
 155 
 
 176 
 £3344 6 
 
 254 18 
 
 328 9 
 
 349 
 
 87 
 
 1680 14 
 
 15,874 
 12,529 
 
 6373 
 5400 
 3419 
 
 1787 
 
 At all the Schools the Committee have reason to be assured that Religious 
 Instruction is duly and carefully given. Besides the elementary branches of 
 reading, writing, and arithmetic, which are taught in all the Schools, with 
 the exception of writing and arithmetic in three or four of the Female 
 Schools, the other branches in which instruction is given are, geography in 
 almost all the Schools, and book-keeping, mathematics, and Latin to a few 
 pupils in a considerable proportion of the Schools, both of the First and 
 of the Second Scheme. In the Female Schools there are branches of female 
 industry. 
 
 Sabbath Schools are taught at 64 of the Schools on the First Scheme, at 
 29 on the Second, and at 10 Female Schools, attended respectively by 3190, 
 2406, and 617 pupils, of whom respectively 591, 1008, and 188 are not pupils 
 at the week-day Schools. 
 
 How important the aid under the Minutes of 1846 is to the Assembly 
 Schools may be gathered from what is stated by Dr. Muir, as Convenor of 
 the Education Committee of the Assembly: "We have never allowed 
 a School of ours to be raised within three miles of a Parish School. We 
 give 15?. a year and 251. a year, which is the highest sum we have given. 
 I may mention that some of the Assembly School teachers in favourable 
 localities draw in fees about 201. ; others about 12/, or \il. ; while others do 
 not draw much above 51. ; and a great proportion draw even less." Evi- 
 dence, p. 84. 
 
Schools of Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge. 351 
 
 who had received more or less of such instruction 
 throughout the year maybe estimated at 18,784." ' 
 
 " The earliest Association formed in Scotland for pur-; 
 poses of education is the Society for Propagating Christian 
 Knowledge, which commenced in 1701. The views that 
 led to its formation are thus referred to in the Charter 
 of Incorporation which it afterwards received : — 
 ' Understanding the charitable inclinations of many of 
 our subjects for raising a voluntary contribution towards 
 the farther promoting of Christian knowledge, and the 
 increase of piety and virtue within Scotland, especially 
 in the Highlands and Islands, and remote corners thereof, 
 where error, idolatry, superstition, and ignorance do 
 mostly abound by reason of the largeness of parishes 
 and scarcity of schools, &c.' This Society was coun- 
 tenanced from its commencement, and much encouraged 
 by the Church of Scotland. In particular, the General 
 Assembly, in 1709, placed at its disposal a considerable 
 fund, which had been collected in the churches, by order 
 of Assembly, for the purpose of increasing the means of 
 education in the Highlands and Islands. Its resources 
 gradually increased, and having at length accumulated 
 a capital yielding a revenue of more than 5000Z. per 
 annum, it now acts almost wholly independently of con- 
 tributions from the public. It maintains at present 
 229 Schools." 
 
 ' Besides these, it is known that 410 Schools have been 
 established by Kirk Sessions in towns, or by private 
 individuals and proprietors, or have been endowed by 
 bequests, or are supported by subscriptions. By a 
 Parliamentary Paper 2 ordered to be printed by the 
 House of Commons, on the 21st of May, 1844, it appears 
 that up to that period such Schools as had been founded 
 and were supported by subscription aided by the Com- 
 
 1 Report of Assembly's Education Committee for 1852, p. 8. 
 a No." 309. 
 
352 The Sessional Schools of Scotland. 
 
 mittee of Council, were established so as to oppose no 
 obstacles to the admission of children of different sects, 
 and were often governed by a body of mixed religious 
 constitution. The Sessional Schools included in the 
 preceding group of 410.'are thus described by Mr. Gordon, 
 in his Report in 1844 (p. 360.) 
 
 " The other mode, in which Schools are established and 
 supported by the Church, is by Kirk Sessions granting 
 from their ordinary funds arising from church collec- 
 tions, from casual mortifications, and other sources, 
 allowances of fixed or variable amount, in name of 
 salary, and this with the view of rendering practicable 
 such a reduction of the wages as may render the School 
 easily accessible to all. The Schools which are set on 
 foot and aided in this manner are, most commonly, in 
 the lately erected parishes quoad sacra. Their position 
 is, for the most part, in the close vicinity of the Church, 
 correspondingly with that more essential connection be- 
 twixt the Church and the School which is formed by the 
 patronage and superintendence being exercised by the 
 Kirk Session. And such localities are chosen the more 
 readily, as a School in some measure protected is not 
 likely to be less necessary within the bounds of a quoad 
 sacra parish for its benefit, than within the bounds and 
 for the benefit of the original civil parish, — the same 
 reasons that produced the erection of a new Church, 
 calling for the establishment of a School as much as 
 possible on the footing of the parochial. The want of 
 such a School is soon discovered by the insufficiency of 
 the attempts that are made to supply its place 1 , and by 
 the incompleteness which the want of it occasions in 
 the economy of the parish. For a small salary to the 
 Master, recourse is had to the funds of the Kirk Session. 
 The building forms another part of the contribution, 
 and it is probably furnished by the same benevolent 
 
 1 Evidence, p. 10. 
 
The "Adventure Schools." 853 
 
 individuals who contributed to the erection of the 
 church." 
 
 The Schools connected with the United Presbyterian 
 Churches are seventy-eight in number, and those of the 
 Scotch Episcopalian Church forty-eight; and in the 
 Minute of the General Assembly's Committee, sixty- 
 three other Schools are reported as belonging to the 
 Roman Catholic and other Communions. 
 
 It is also stated that 1123 "Adventure" or self-sub- 
 sisting Schools exist, which have been founded solely 
 as the personal enterprises of private Teachers, unsup- 
 ported by any other form of aid than the fees of the 
 Scholars. 
 
 " The Adventure School 1 is maintained wholly upon 
 the wages paid by Pupils, at the stated terms, weekly, 
 monthly, or quarterly. It presents a simple case of the 
 exchange of labour for its value. . The rate of wages is 
 what the one party chooses to ask, and the other to 
 give. The Teacher undergoes no trial of his qualifica- 
 tions, and generally receives no express appointment, 
 perhaps no invitation to the office. His teaching em- 
 braces such branches of knowledge as he may himself 
 think fit to offer, and as he may be asked to teach ; it 
 matters nothing to his right to exercise the calling, 
 with what skill he may be able to conduct it. His 
 School is visited occasionally by the clergyman of the 
 parish ; and annually by the presbytery of the bounds, 
 who, if it presents any thing that claims especial notice, 
 make mention of it in their Annual Reports to the 
 General Assembly. 
 
 " The Adventure School is not always placed where 
 other Schools are wanting, or beyond their range ; it 
 often happens that the protected Schools do not suffice 
 to accommodate the whole population in their neigh- 
 bourhood, or that they do not afford the instruction 
 
 1 Mr. Gordon's Report, Minutes, 1844, pp. 351, 352. 
 A A 
 
354 Condition of " Adventure Schools." 
 
 which is desired. But generally, for this class of 
 Schools, the most populous and the least populous sta- 
 tions have been chosen, because the former give en- 
 couragement in the amount of the resort which they 
 afford, and because the latter, wanting probably an 
 endowed or aided School, from the fewness of those 
 whom it could serve, presents a clear though limited 
 field for others." 
 
 " The Teachers of this class of Schools receive in 
 general, as may be supposed, a smaller and more un- 
 certain recompense than the others. How this affects 
 the instruction which they give, it does not belong to 
 the present purpose to explain. But when the recom- 
 pense is very small and uncertain, these consequences 
 are often observed, — that the Teachers give a con- 
 siderable portion of their time and labour to other occu- 
 pations ; that they are not devoted to the business of 
 teaching with the steadiness and zeal which it requires ; 
 that their Schools are closed during a great part of the 
 year, and are exposed to the disadvantage of a frequent 
 change of Masters. All this might have been antici- 
 pated much more readily than the fact that Teachers 
 should have been found at all for so large a proportion 
 of the Schools now referred to." 
 
 Subjoined is a description 1 , by Mr. Gibson, of the 
 
 1 " The dimensions of the School-house at ColdinghamMoorarel6feetby 
 15. The floor is earthen, and the whole apartment extremely damp and 
 miserable. The only furniture is a small desk and a few wretched forms. 
 The dwelling-house of the Schoolmaster consists of one apartment only 15 
 feet by 12. The instruction given, and, indeed, the ability of the teacher, 
 cannot be spoken of more favourably than the School-house. The branches 
 taught are reading, writing, and arithmetic. The attainments of the teacher 
 were limited to these branches, and the standard by which their extent, even 
 in these, was determined, on his application for the situation, was his ability 
 to write his. own name. The apartment in which another of these Schools 
 was taught was originally a hay-loft. The lower story, at the time of my 
 visit, was used as a stable. The instructions given were limited in extent 
 and imparted with no degree of skill. The apartment in which another was 
 taught was only 11 feet by 6, the height of the wall being 7i feet. The 
 value of the instructions given was as unsatisfactory. Another was held in 
 
4407 Schools in Scotland in 1841. 355 
 
 " Adventure Schools " in the presbyteries of Chirnside, 
 Dunse, and Lauder, there being only two exceptions to 
 a common rule of inefficiency ! 
 
 The total number of Schools in Scotland was esti- 
 mated at 4407 in the Abstract of the Educational Re- 
 turns 1 , published by order of Parliament in 1841 ; but 
 the respective numbers of the different kinds were not 
 there distinguished. Some notion of this, however, 
 may be gathered from the Reports of the General As- 
 sembly's Educational Committee. That of 1842 refers 
 to 3047 Schools examined by presbyteries, of which the 
 different descriptions are as follows : — 
 
 Parochial - 875 
 
 Subscription - - - - 281 
 
 Burgh - - - - 89 
 
 Privately endowed, including Societies' 1 
 and Assembly's Schools - J 
 
 Adventure - 1274 
 
 In the 790 parishes reported, there are not less than 
 329 localities which are without the benefit of Schools 
 of any description, and where, in the opinion of the 
 ministers of the bounds, looking to the amount of the 
 population and their distance from any existing means 
 
 an apartment which had been converted, from being a stable, into a School- 
 house. The instructions given were very imperfect. Of eleven pupils 
 learning arithmetic, and several of whom had gone through a great part of 
 the text-book, not one could write on his slate 8350, 2605. In another I 
 was told by the teacher that a third part of the fees was not received. The 
 teacher of another, having had his leg amputated, was compelled to abandon 
 his trade as a weaver and to " take up a school." Everything in his School- 
 room was miserable. The supply of forms and desks was insufficient. There 
 was no order and no method. The classification was regulated by the books 
 which the pupils happened to possess, and there was no skill exhibited by 
 the master in conducting any one of the processes of instruction. Another 
 of these teachers, at whose School the average daily attendance had been 
 during the winter 45, had not realised, during the preceding year, from the 
 fees of his pupils, more than 31. 10s. From the beginning of the session, in 
 October, until the time of my visit, in April, only Is. of fees had been paid. 
 He had been compelled, in order to secure a maintenance, to open a small 
 grocery shop. I refrain from all comments." 
 
 1 Mr. Gordon's Report, Minutes, 1844, vol. ii. p. 363. 
 
 a a 2 
 
S56 Schools with scanty Incomes in every Class. 
 
 of education, it is desirable that Schools should be 
 established. 1 
 
 If the means, of supporting a School were provided, 
 the inquiry gave reason to believe that School " ac- 
 commodation 2 " would be supplied by local efforts in 
 175 places ; that there were 56 in which such supply 
 was uncertain ; and 14 where it was not expected. 
 
 The number of Schools in the reported parishes not 
 affording an income of 351. per annum was 1181. Their 
 average income (not including that of those not stated) 
 was 19?. Of these, there were 54 whose income did 
 not exceed 101., 322 in -which it was between 101. and 
 20/., and 288 in which it was between 201. and 351. 
 "From this pittance the Teachers have, in very many 
 instances, to provide the accommodation of a School-room 
 and dwelling-house for themselves; and in others, a 
 free School-room was the only advantage of the kind 
 which they possess." 3 These inadequately supported 
 Schools were "mainly of the Adventure class; but 
 many of them were also Parochial, Societies', Sub- 
 scription, and privately-endowed Schools." 4 "Not a 
 few of the Schools in question were of the established 
 Parochial class. The case occurs sometimes in the 
 Lowlands, where the statutory allowance has been di- 
 vided among two or more Teachers ; and sometimes in 
 the Highlands and Islands, where the maximum allow- 
 ance has not been fixed, and where the addition from 
 School wages is necessarily very small. Instances of 
 the latter may be found in the counties of Ross, In- 
 verness, Orkney, and Shetland." 
 
 Without descending into greater details, the means 
 for which are abundantly furnished by the excellent 
 Report of Mr. Gordon, from which I have made frequent 
 extracts, the foregoing statements may be accepted, as 
 giving a general view of the growth and distribution of 
 
 J Mr. Gordon's Report, Minutes, 1844, vol. ii. p. 362. 
 
 ' Ibid, p. 3C6. » Ibid, p. 3C8. « Ibid. 
 
Tolerant Character of Scotch Schools, 357 
 
 the several classes of Schools in Scotland prior to the 
 Secession of the Free Church. 
 
 Before proceeding to contemplate the consequences 
 of that event, there are certain interesting features of 
 the Scottish Schools which deserve a careful attention. 
 Though the Parochial Schools were by their original 
 constitution, and by the successive Statutes which have 
 regulated their government, placed under the control 
 of the Courts of the Church of Scotland, they have 
 been conducted in a very tolerant spirit. The inde- 
 pendent legal position of the Master, when once ap- 
 pointed, and the circumstance that his support is 
 derived, to a great extent, from School fees paid by 
 the parents, have rendered the Parochial School com- 
 mon to the children of every Communion. Even the 
 Education Committee of the General Assembly in 
 1829, appointed chiefly to distribute the funds collected 
 by the Church for the establishment and support 
 of Schools in certain districts of the Highlands and 
 Islands, report, " that a considerable portion of those 
 attending at the several Schools are of the Roman Ca- 
 tholic Church ; and it is proper to state that the Schools 
 are always open to Scholars of this class, as freely and 
 on the same terms as to the Protestants, and that 
 the Teachers have been directed not to press on the 
 Roman Catholic children any instruction to which their 
 parents or their priest may object, as interfering with 
 the principles of their own religion. The Roman Catho- 
 lics resort accordingly to the General Assembly Schools, 
 in most cases, without jealousy or reluctance, and receive 
 every branch of literary instruction in the same classes 
 with the Protestants, from the same School books, and 
 without any sort of distinction betwixt the two denomi- 
 nations. At the same time the Committee have specially 
 directed that the instruction given at the Assembly 
 Schools, whatever may be the number of the Catholics 
 usually in attendance, shall be accommodated strictly 
 
 A A 3 
 
358 Testimony of Assembly as to Toleration. 
 
 and exclusively to the principles of the Established 
 Church, and the Catholic children are invited to par- 
 ticipate, so far as their advisers may think proper to 
 direct them." 
 
 It is important to remark 1 , that the course, thus 
 described by the Education Committee of the General 
 Assembly, is pursued in the Schools founded under its 
 immediate superintendence, and supported by the funds 
 confided to its care by the Church of Scotland, beingraised 
 by subscriptions and collections in the churches. More 
 substantial proof could scarcely be given of the tolerant 
 spirit of this Committee, than such relations to children 
 
 'In their Report in 1832, the Church of Scotland's General Assembly's 
 Education Committee state : — " It was formerly reported to the Assembly that 
 several of their Schools have been established in districts where the Roman 
 Catholic Religion prevails, — in Arisaig, Moydard, Lochaber, and the Outer 
 Hebrides. The Committee have now farther to explain that nine of the 
 Schools on the present establishment are more or less frequented by pupils 
 of that persuasion; that the total number of Roman Catholics in attendance 
 is about 200 ; and of Protestants about 350 ; and that in none of these 
 Schools at present, does the attendance consist exclusively of Roman 
 Catholics. 
 
 " The Committee now beg to report, that in all the Schools here referred 
 to, frequented as they are by Roman Catholics, the principles of religion are 
 inculcated invariably by all the several methods before detailed. 
 •"The Committee have already recorded, in their Report of 1829, in what 
 manner they have deemed it expedient and reasonable to deal with the Ro- 
 man Catholic population in the matter of religious instruction. The practice 
 there described, neither attempts to convert from the Roman Catholic faith, 
 nor to instruct in its principles : it recognises, in all the religious lessons 
 that are given, nothing but what is Protestant, and omits no part of the 
 Protestant doctrines, — while at the same time it does not seek to enforce 
 on the Roman Catholic scholars any portion of those lessons to which they 
 may object as inconsistent with the peculiar tenets of their Church. By 
 this toleration, which is scrupulously practised, as well as pledged both iii 
 prudence and humanity, the Committee are assured that their Schools have 
 been everywhere acceptable and attractive to the Roman Catholic popula- 
 tion. Without any apparent remembrance of the religious distinctions that 
 subsist betwixt them, the Roman Catholics are well pleased to be instructed 
 along with the Protestants in all the literary branches : and they think it 
 not unsafe to be present in the Schools when religious instruction is im- 
 parted to their Protestant fellows, upon the methods which they themselves 
 may on principle not have chosen to accept.— It may be added, that the Ro- 
 man Catholic scholars have generally, or rather universally, declined to be 
 instructed in the Protestant Catechisms." 
 
Facilities for Common Schools in Scotland. 359 
 
 baptized according to the rites of the Church overthrown 
 by the Reformation, and whose edifices, revenues, and 
 privileges the Established Church now in part possesses. 
 The Scotch Episcopalian Church, until recently, had 
 established few Schools. The rest of the Communions 
 of Scotland concur in doctrine with the Church of 
 Scotland, and on the basis of the Assembly's Shorter 
 Catechism, common instruction in religion might be 
 given. Consequently, not only the Parochial Schools, 
 but those numerous supplementary Schools which, with 
 the increase of the population, had been established by 
 private teachers as u Adventure Schools " ov by the se- 
 parate Communions before the separation of the Free 
 Church, had this characteristic, they were tolerant as to 
 diversities of religious belief. 
 
 Whatever therefore were the defects in the constitu- 
 tion of the Parochial Schools, of those established by 
 separate Communions, or of the "Adventure Schools," 
 the majority of the youth of Scotland received religious, 
 instruction in them, on the common basis of the Assem- 
 bly's Shorter Catechism, and such as, belonging to non- 
 presbyterian Communions, could not accept such in- 
 struction, were permitted to enjoy the other advantages 
 of the Schools, without any requirements inconsistent 
 with the rights of conscience. 
 
 These features in the Education of the poor of Scotland 
 are so important, both in their relations to its history, 
 present condition, and future prospects, that I may be 
 pardoned for recapitulating them, rather in a logical se- 
 ries than in the form of narrative. 
 
 The existence of common Schools in Scotland has 
 been greatly facilitated, by the agreement of the great 
 majority of the inhabitants in religious doctrine, on the 
 basis of the Shorter Catechism of the Assembly of 
 Divines. 
 
 In the Presbyterian form of church government, the 
 laity have authority both in the Kirk Session, in the 
 
 A A 4 
 
S60 Causes of Disruption of Free Church. 
 
 Presbytery, in the Synod, and in the General Assembly. 
 This circumstance, together with the comparative inde- 
 pendence of the Schoolmaster of clerical influence, has 
 prevented the Parochial School from acquiring a sec- 
 tarian character. The Statute assigning to the heritors 
 the power of settling the branches of instruction to be 
 taught and the amount of the School fees, has con- 
 tributed to the same result, which has been confirmed 
 by the great dependence of the Master on School fees, 
 in consequence of which the parents have acquired a 
 practical influence over instruction in the Schools. 
 
 The tolerant character of the Parochial School has 
 been promoted by the fact, that the master had to 
 contend with the rivalry of " Adventure Schools" by 
 the success of which, the School fees, from which a great 
 part of his own income was derived, might have been 
 diminished. This mutual rivalry impressed the same 
 character of comprehensiveness on the Non-parochial 
 Schools. 
 
 Up to the period of the disruption of the Free 
 Church, public attention had been scarcely awakened 
 to the existence of features in the Parochial Schools, 
 inconsistent with an equality of civil privileges, nor 
 had other defects in the Parochial School system been 
 the subject of much public animadversion. 
 
 But the separation of the Free Church was brought 
 about by principles, and was attended by circumstances, 
 which inevitably raised the question of the mode in 
 which, with the greatest public advantage, an equality 
 of civil privileges could be secured among the Com- 
 munions of Scotland, in the education of the people. 
 
 The disruption was caused, by the failure of some of 
 the ablest and most devoted of the members of the 
 General Assembly, to establish in the Civil Courts, or 
 before Parliament, the right of a Christian congregation 
 to exercise a practical control over the appointment of 
 its minister. In this question, the influence of the laity 
 
Effects of Disruption on Education in Scotland. 361 
 
 in the spiritual affairs of the Church was asserted, as 
 one of the essential principles of the Reformation. 
 Their failure in the establishment of this principle 
 almost drained from the Church its life-blood. On one 
 solemn day of assembly more than 400 ministers sepa- 
 rated themselves from its Communion, and since May 
 1843, the Free Kirk has built 800 churches, and maintains 
 800 ministers. 1 
 
 The consequences of this catastrophe on the education 
 of Scotland might have been predicted. The pi'inciples 
 which led the Free Church to assert the authority of the 
 Christian congregation in spiritual affairs, would not 
 fail to manifest similar tendencies in public education. 
 The School could net be regarded by the establishment, 
 or by the Free Church, as an institution to be separated 
 from religious government, and given up to a purely 
 civil control. But the nature and extent of the proper 
 control remained to be defined, and these questions in- 
 volved the character of the governing body. 
 
 The first efforts of the Free Church were accordingly 
 directed to the building of Schools and Teachers' houses 
 in connection with every church. It was proposed in 
 1843, to raise funds for the erection of 500 School 
 buildings, and for a new College. Subscriptions amount- 
 ing to 60,000£. were accordingly promised to be paid in 
 annual instalments within five years. In 1849 the 
 Education Committee report that, " the entire sum 
 realized in all the five years is 39,113£. 18s. 3c?." 2 
 
 1 Quarterly Keview, September 1852, p. 451. 
 
 2 Report of Education Committee of Free Church of Scotland, June 
 1849, " That the entire sum realized in all the five years is 39,1 \Zl. 18s. 3d.; 
 of which 5,864Z. 16*. 8d. has been paid in yearly instalments to the College 
 Committee ; and on the principle hitherto followed, a sum of 654Z. 3*. 0%d. 
 is now due ; that the grants voted are in number 363, and in amount 
 37,059Z. 6*. lOd. ; that the grants voted and paid are in amount 
 26,364Z. 6s. lOd. ; and that the grants voted but not paid are in amount 
 10,695/.; that the applications are in number 76, and in amount 7,41 0Z.; and 
 that the sum likely to be available for meeting these claims is 9,9671. 12s. 7d., 
 or say 10,000/." p. 5. 
 
362 Number of Free Church Schools in 1849. 
 
 In the same period, the Education Committee erected 
 Normal Schools in Glasgow and Edinburgh, at a total 
 cost, including the Government Grants, of 19,099Z. 16s. 
 In the same year the Committee reported the existence 
 of 428 Congregational Schools, and 177 Schools either 
 subordinate or subsidiary to the first class, and chiefly 
 situated in the Highlands. Besides these, a third class 
 of 12 Missionary Schools existed in destitute localities, 
 but most of them in connection with churches either " in 
 progress or in contemplation." Seven Grammar Schools 
 had also been established in important towns, and 102 
 Evening Schools, " the attendance on which may be 
 regarded as nearly all additional to the attendance 
 during the day." These Schools were taught by 659 
 teachers, " all receiving salaries or gratuities, more or 
 less upon the scheme." 1 Kespecting the number of 
 scholars the Committee report as follows : — 
 
 " The number of children reported as attending our 
 salaried Day Schools is 36,518, besides 1,409 attending 
 the model classes of the Normal Schools, and 182 nor- 
 mal students. Taking an average from the ordinary 
 Day Schools returned for those not returned, we have to 
 add 17,286, making in all the number attending our 
 salaried Day Schools to be 55,395. But besides, we 
 have returns of 4,939 children attending the 190 Schools 
 not on our scheme, but reported to us as substantially 
 Free Church Schools; and we have reason to believe, 
 that no fewer than 5,200 children are in attendance on 
 similar Schools not reported to us ; making 10,139 to 
 be added to the above number 55,395; and thus raising 
 it to 65,534. And if we take into account the 102 
 
 1 " Over and above the Schools and teachers properly upon our establish- 
 ment, there are Free Church Schools throughout the country, some con- 
 nected with congregations or bodies of adherents, and others set on foot by 
 individuals on their own responsibility, which do not depend on our funds 
 but are yet effectually doing our work. We have returns concerning 190 
 such Schools ; but we have reason to know that they are considerably more 
 numerous." p. 3. 
 
Stipends of Free Church Schoolmasters. 363 
 
 Evening Schools reported, with an attendance of 3,563 
 children, and make due allowance for Schools of this 
 class not reported, we are safe in concluding that at 
 least 70,000 of our Scottish youth are receiving their 
 education under the auspices, and to a large extent at 
 the cost, of the Free Church of our fathers." (p. 2.) 
 
 Besides the Day Schools, the Committee also reported 
 the existence of 1,024 Sabbath Schools with 5,199 
 teachers, and 58,606 scholars. 
 
 " The following scale of payments for teachers " from 
 the central fund was adopted in 1849 (p. 6.): 
 
 1. Rectors of Grammar Schools ..... £60 
 
 2. Outed Parochial Teachers - - - - - 30 
 
 3. Outed Assembly Teachers - - - - '20 
 
 4. Outed Teachers of the Society for Propagating Christian 
 
 Knowledge - - - - - - 15 
 
 5. Teachers of Congregational Schools, not falling under any 
 
 of these three classes - - - - - 15 
 
 6. Gratuities and Allowances to District Schools, &c. - £10, or 5 
 
 The Committee did not, however, engage to pay these 
 sums in full, unless the whole funds collected by the 
 Churches were sufficient for that purpose, which at the 
 time they were not. 1 Besides these resources, the teachers 
 
 1 " ESTIMATES FOE SUPPORTING AND EXTENDING THE SCHEME. 
 
 " The following calculations have been made to indicate how congregations 
 may at once proceed to reduce to practice the suggestions thrown out in the 
 body of the Report : — > 
 
 ; " The sum required to enable the Education Committee to meet its pre- 
 sent obligations in the payment of the teachers' salaries and other expenses 
 of the scheme, is 15,O0OZ. The sum required to make the existing establish- 
 ment of Schools thoroughly efficient, by augmenting the salaries of meritorious 
 teachers and otherwise, is 18,00(M. The sum required to extend the scheme 
 so as to meet fully the applications which have been made for additional 
 Schools and teachers, is 20,000Z. The first of these sums does not include 
 the funds required for building Schools. 
 
 " The present income from monthly and other contributions may be esti- 
 mated at 7000Z. and from collections and other sources, at 4000Z. — in all 
 11,00<M. 
 
 " The income at the disposal of the Education Committee thus falls short 
 of what is required to enable them to meet, in full, their present obligations, 
 
364 Declaration of Free Church on Scottish Education. 
 
 enjoyed such income as was derivable from School pence, 
 from certain offices connected with the congregation, 
 and from local contributions. 
 
 With respect to the design of the Free Church in 
 founding these instititutions and their relations to a 
 National System of instruction for Scotland, the Educa- 
 tion Committee make the following declaration : — 
 
 " We have, for our part, as a Church, emphatically 
 declared our preference for a National System of educa- 
 tion, based upon that form of sound words which almost 
 all in Scotland agree in using for the catechising of the 
 young. And if, while waiting for such a system, or 
 almost despairing of it, we apply ourselves meanwhile 
 to set up and support Schools of our own, in strict con- 
 nection with our own Church, her creed, and her con- 
 gregations, we protest against such a movement being 
 called, in any fair sense, sectarian. No doubt, having, 
 as things at present stand, the entire responsibility of 
 the whole movement, we take our own way of meeting 
 that responsibility, by testing the faith of teachers, and 
 by allying our Schools to our flocks. But we do not 
 plant our Schools as nurseries of Free Churchism, nor 
 do we ask our teachers to make proselytes to Free 
 Churchism of their pupils. Our Schools are really as 
 simple and purely elementary Schools for giving a good 
 general education to the young, as were the best parish 
 Schools before the disruption. Our teachers, like other 
 teachers, teach the Bible and the Shorter Catechism, 
 along with the common branches of School instruction. 
 The only peculiarity is, that Free Church parents may 
 send their children to our Schools, without any fear of 
 
 by the sura of 4000Z., exclusive of the unpaid grants for building Schools. 
 This deficiency has been met, during the past year, by drafts on another 
 branch of the funds for Educational purposes, and by withholding from the 
 teachers a proportion of their salaries. The former of these cannot be done 
 again, and besides, the money must be immediately repaid ; the latter ought 
 not to be done again; it was most painful to the Committee to be forced to 
 do it at all. How, then, is the deficiency to be met for the future ? " p. 23. 
 
Recapitulation of Number of each Class of Schools. 365 
 
 their being drawn away from the Church ; and others, 
 to whom the guarantee of a Christian Church seems of 
 value, may send their children without any fear of their 
 being drawn away from Christianity." p. 10. 
 
 The tendency of such efforts must obviously have 
 been to occasion the absorption of a great number of 
 "Adventure Schools" into the congregational, subsidiary, 
 or Missionary Schools of the Free Church, or into the 
 Parochial Schools roused by this rivalry to make more 
 strenuous exertions to maintain the number of their 
 Scholars. 
 
 With this disruption of the Free from the Established 
 Church of Scotland, occurred the first positive tendency 
 in Scotland to the creation of a system of public educa- 
 tion, consisting of separate Schools in connection with 
 the several Religious Communions. On this account, I 
 have been the more careful to mark its features, ten- 
 dencies, and the progress which this new phenomenon 
 had made in the year 1849. 
 
 The relative numbers of the Schools of the several 
 Religious Communions of Scotland may be stated, from 
 the Reports of their Education Committees, and parti- 
 cularly from the Minute of the General Assembly's 
 Committee, dated April 11th, 1850, as follow: — 
 
 1. Connected with the Established Church of Scotland 
 there are — 
 
 Parochial Schools - - - - 1049 
 
 Schools established by the General Assembly in 
 the Highlands and Islands, and chiefly sup- 
 ported by its Education Committee - - 184 
 Schools connected with the Society for Propa- 
 gating Christian Knowledge - - 229 
 Sessional, Private, Endowed, and Subscription 
 Schools, in all the parishes except 40, from 
 which there are no returns - - - 410 
 
 1,872 
 
366 Recapitulation of Number of each Class of Schools. 
 
 Total number of Schools connected with the 
 Established Church of Scotland, except Ses- 
 sional, Private, Endowed, and Subscription 
 Schools in 40 parishes, from which there are 
 no returns (Brought forward) - - 1,872 
 
 2. Schools connected with the Free Church, in all the 
 
 parishes ------ 626 
 
 3. Schools connected with the United Presbyterian 
 
 Churches, in all the parishes - - 78 
 
 4. Schools connected with the Scotch Episcopalian 
 
 Church, in all the parishes - - - 48 
 
 5. Schools in connection with Koman Catholic and 
 
 various other Religious Communions - - 63 
 
 815 
 
 Number of Schools connected with Religious Com- 
 munions in all the parishes, except 40 not reported 2,687 
 
 6. Number of unconnected Schools reported in all 
 
 the parishes except 40 - - - - 1,684 
 
 N.B. Of these unconnected Schools, 1 123 are said 
 
 to be " Adventure Schools." 
 
 Total number of Schools reported in all but 40 
 parishes ------ 4,371 
 
 The Abstract of Eeturns to the Parliamentary In- 
 quiry of 1834, gives, as the total number of Schools in 
 all the parishes, 5042 ; but there is good reason to believe 
 that the Schools which would make up the difference 
 between these two numbers, as far as they are not in 
 the 40 unreported parishes, are either of so inferior a 
 character as not to deserve the name, or have been 
 absorbed into the. other, classes of Schools, in conse- 
 quence of their increased activity since the disruption 
 of the Free Church. 
 
 It is "also computed that the Scholars attending 
 4217 of these Schools amount to 261,454, giving an 
 average of 62 to each School, that being the average 
 amount of the attendance actually ascertained at 3334 
 of these Schools. The average attendance at each of the 
 different classes of Schools connected with the Church 
 
Income of Parochial and Assembly Schools. 367 
 
 of Scotland, appears from the Table subjoined in a note 
 to be 71. 1 
 
 The income of the several classes of schools may be 
 thus estimated : — 
 
 The masters of Parochial Schools in Scotland have 
 been hitherto secured by law a minimum stipend of 
 25£, which may be augmented to 34£ by assessment, 
 as circumstances may appear to the heritors to require. 
 There are, as we have seen, 1049 Parochial Schools. 
 
 The probable annual income of the Parochial Schools 
 from the charge on the heritors is, therefore, about 
 30,000£, exclusive of the accommodation of the School 
 house and of the master's dwelling-house and garden 
 which may be worth, on an average, about 101. per 
 annum. The School fees, together with the resources 
 derived from the adjunct offices of sessions' clerk, and 
 heritors' clerk, commonly held by the master, are sup- 
 posed to amount to about as much as the legal stipend, 
 making an average income of 60£ per annum 2 , besides 
 the accommodation described. 
 
 Besides the legal endowment and the School fees of 
 the Parish Schools, the General Assembly's Education 
 Committee report that, in the 926 parishes of Scotland, 
 a sum of about 10,000/. is annually collected towards the 
 
 1 
 
 Parochial 
 
 Sessional 
 
 Assembly 
 
 Society 
 
 P. Endowed . . . . 
 Subscription . . . . 
 
 No. of Schools, 
 the attendance 
 at which re- 
 ported 
 
 Amount of at- 
 tendance. 
 
 Average at- 
 tendance at 
 each School. 
 
 Average number of 
 
 pupils enrolled 
 
 throughout the year 
 
 at each School. 
 
 981 
 104 
 179 
 136 
 175 
 96 
 
 70,818 
 11,892 
 11,329 
 
 6,334 
 12,885 
 
 6,244 
 
 72 
 114 
 62 
 46 
 73 
 65 
 
 83 
 
 1671 
 
 119,502 
 
 
 
 2 The Parochial Schoolmasters, as has been stated, estimate this average 
 income at 511. or 531., but this is supposed to be exclusive of the stipends of 
 the adjunct offices. 
 
368 Income of Privately-endowed fy Subscription Schools. 
 
 augmentation of masters' stipends, and the general ex- 
 penses of Schools. 1 A further sum of about 5000/. per 
 annum is subscribed towards the building of new Schools, 
 repairs, and fittings. 
 
 Besides these local annual Contributions, the Educa- 
 tion Committee of the General Assembly derive from 
 parochial collections, legacies, donations, subscriptions, 
 and other sources, 7000/. per annum, which is expended 
 in the support of Schools chiefly in the Highlands and 
 Islands, and in the maintenance of the Normal Schools. 
 
 The Privately Endowed and Subscription Schools are 
 believed to enjoy an income of between 30,000?. and 
 40,000?. per annum, or about equal in amount to the 
 endowment of the Parochial Schools. Among the pri- 
 vate endowments are the following : — 
 
 1. The funds of the Society for propagating Christian 
 Knowledge, amounting to about 6000Z. per annum, are 
 chiefly expended in the maintenance of Schools in the 
 Highlands and Islands. 
 
 2. The Dick Bequest, for the augmentation of the 
 
 1 »" The contributions made during the last year by heritors, parishioners, 
 or others, or by Church collections, directly in behalf of the Schools " 
 connected with the Church of Scotland or under teachers in that con- 
 nection, in the 926 parishes, amount to no less than 15,273/. These 
 contributions, be it remarked, are entirely voluntary ; they do not include 
 the produce of mortifications; nor the expenditure on Parish Schools, 
 under the obligations of the Act. They are also contributions of a strictly 
 local description ; they do not include the sums expended by this Com- 
 mittee, or by the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge, in up- 
 holding their respective schools. It is farther to be remarked, that the 
 sums so contributed are partly such as may be expected to be given 
 annually ; partly, of another description ; in other words, they are partly 
 contributed towards the schoolmaster's salary, partly towards the expense of 
 the erection of School buildings, or the supply of other parts of accommoda- 
 tion. The returns do not afford the means of calculating the exact amount 
 of the sums applied to each of these purposes ; but there is reason to believe 
 that the contributions which may be considered as annual, amount to little 
 less than 10,000/. ; and those which have been given once for all, and for 
 such purposes as School building, to somewhat more than 5000?. Contri- 
 butions of the latter sort, however, though not recurring in the same 
 parishes, may be considered as yearly recurring, with reference to the 
 country at large." 
 
Summary of Income of each class of Schools. 369 
 
 salaries of Parochial Schoolmasters in the' counties of 
 Aberdeen, Banff, and Moray, is about 4000?. a-year. 
 
 The Milne Bequest, for increasing the salaries of 
 Parochial Schoolmasters in the county of Aberdeen, is 
 about 2000J. a-year. 
 
 4. The endowment of the Dollar Academy is upwards 
 of 2000J. a-year. 
 
 Other considerable endowments are those of the 
 Wallacehall Schools in Dumfries-shire, and of Milne's 
 Free School at Fochabers. 
 
 The funds annually raised by the Free Church 
 Education Committee now amount to 15,000Z. per 
 annum, including upwards of 1500Z. derived from 
 School fees paid at the Normal Schools. 
 
 If we may presume that the whole income of the Free 
 Church schoolmasters averages 45£. per annum (or is 
 28,270?.), then the sum derived from School fees and 
 local contributions much exceed that distributed by the 
 Education Committee, and if it range as low as 40?. a- 
 year, it must equal the sums thus appropriated when 
 the charges of the Normal Schools are deducted from 
 the annual income of the Committee. 
 
 There are no means of accurately stating the annual in- 
 come of the other Education Societies, nor of the Schools 
 connected with the other Religious Communions. 
 
 To recapitulate : the income of the various classes of 
 Schools in Scotland may be very roughly estimated as 
 follows: — 
 
 £ 
 1049 Parochial Schools. From legal endowments l - 30,000 
 From School fees 2 - - 30,000 
 Annual value of accommoda- 
 tions, &c. - - - 10,000 
 Normal Schools of Church of Scotland, and 184 
 
 Schools in the Highlands and Islands - - 7000 
 
 School fees and local subscriptions 5000 
 
 1 The accommodations are not included. 
 8 The adjunct offices are included. 
 B B 
 
 82,000 
 
370 Summary of Income of each Class of Schools. 
 
 Brought forward ... - 82,000 
 
 639 Privately Endowed, and Subscription Schools, includ- 
 ing 229 belonging to Society for propagating 
 Christian Knowledge, at 40/. each - - 23,560 
 
 626 Schools supported by the Free Church, including 
 Normal Schools. From subscriptions to central 
 fund, &c. - - - 13,500 
 
 School fees, local subscriptions, &c. about - - 15,000 
 
 78 Schools connected with United Presbyterian 
 
 Churches, at 40/. each - - - - 3,120 
 
 48 Schools connected with the Scotch Episcopalian 
 
 Church, at 40/. each - - - 1,920 
 
 63 Schools connected with other Religious Communions, 
 
 at 30/. each - - - .1,890 
 
 1123 Adventure Schools, at 20/. each 1 - - 22,460 
 
 561 Other unconnected Schools, at 20/. each - - 11,220 
 
 129 Schools in 40 unreported Parishes, at 30/. each - 3,870 
 
 180,540 
 
 This estimate is so rude, that it can afford only a ge- 
 neral indication of the relative proportions, in which the 
 charges of public education in Scotland are borne, by 
 the several Religious Communions, by assessment, and 
 by the poor. 
 
 The statistics of the numbers attending the Schools 
 connected with the Religious Communions can be de- 
 rived from the Reports of the Education Committees. 
 But those reported upon comprise only 3334, out of 
 probably 4500 Schools 2 , if those in the 40 unreported 
 parishes be included. The average attendance ascer- 
 tained in the 3334 Schools is about 60 Scholars. But 
 that of the 1166 unconnected Schools is known to be 
 low. Probably, an average attendance of 50 Scholars 
 in 4500 Schools would represent a larger number than 
 can be found in any Schools in Scotland. This would 
 give 225,000 Scholars for the whole of Scotland and the 
 Islands. The population of Scotland, in 1851, was 
 
 1 See results of Assembly's Inquiry in 1842 (ante, p. 356.), where the 
 income of 1181 Schools is reported to be on the average 19/. 
 8 Vide ante, p. 366. 
 
Cost per Scholar of Education in Scotland. 371 
 
 2,870,784 ; and if we presume that one-eighth, or 
 358,848, ought to be at School, then there were 
 133,848 of these who were either not at School, or 
 belonged to the upper and middle classes of society. 
 
 This statement, in the absence of the Census Tables 
 of Education for 1851, must be regarded as merely con- 
 jectural; but from the accounts given of the condition 
 of juvenile depravity in the large towns, and of the 
 destitution of the Highlands, little doubt can be enter- 
 tained that barely two-thirds of the children who ought to 
 be at school are in attendance on any School in Scotland. 
 
 Then, if we may presume that the rude estimate 
 made above of the cost of educating these 225,000 
 Scholars approaches to anything like accuracy, the 
 annual charge for educating each Scholar, without in- 
 cluding the value of the School-buildings, is 16s., 
 which resembles closely the expenditure on each 
 Scholar by the Religious Communions in England. 
 
 Before proceeding to describe briefly the condition of 
 the Schools, it may be desirable to show what progress 
 has been made in the attainment of the advantages de- 
 rivable from the Minutes of 1846. 
 
 The Minutes of 1846 did not come into operation 
 until the autumn of 1848, or until four years and a 
 half had elapsed from the period of the disruption of 
 the Church of Scotland. Their application to that part 
 of Great Britain was so regulated, as to have no ten- 
 dency to prejudice the settlement of the basis on which 
 the Schools of Scotland should rest. On this ground, 
 the rules, as to the assistance to be granted to Parochial 
 Schools, did not admit, in fulfilment of the pecuniary 
 conditions of these grants, the sums raised by the legal 
 assessments of the heritors in payment of the stipends 
 of Masters. The regulations are contained in the note 
 below 1 , extracted from the Explanatory Letter to Her 
 
 1 " The Masters of Parochial Schools in Scotland are by law secured a 
 minimum stipend, amounting to about 25Z. This salary may be augmented 
 
 b b 2 
 
372 Regulations of Committee of Council on 
 
 Majesty's Inspectors on the Administration of the 
 Grants under the Minutes of 1846. 
 
 to about 28Z. or 34Z. by assessment, which the heritors are required by law, 
 under certain circumstances, to raise. It may also be raised by the School- 
 pence of the Scholars, by voluntary subscriptions, or, which is equivalent, by 
 voluntary assessment. 
 
 " The Committee of Council are of opinion, that, in as far as the stipend 
 required by law is not discretionary but compulsory, it cannot be taken into 
 account in fulfilment of their Lordships' grants in augmentation of the sala- 
 ries of Teachers who obtain certificates ; but that if the heritors or others, in 
 the exercise of their discretion, raise the stipend above the minimum re- 
 quired by law in the case of each parish, the excess of the assessment beyond 
 that minimum may be accepted in fulfilment of the conditions of their Lord- 
 ships' grants. 
 
 "If, therefore, the Master of a Parochial School, upon examination, obtain 
 one of their Lordships' certificates, the first condition of their grants would 
 be fulfilled, if the following contributions to his salary were made : — 
 
 £ £ 
 
 For the augmentation of - - - 15, and for that of 20 
 The minimum stipend required by law 25 or upwards. 25 or upwards. 
 A further contribution by assessment - 
 or subscription, and also whatever 
 might be required to raise the School- 
 fees to 151. in one case, and to 201. 
 in the other 
 From School-fees might be derived - 15 20 
 
 .15 20 
 
 .£70 £85 
 
 " Salaries of 701. or 851. would, therefore, be secured to Parochial School- 
 masters in Scotland, who obtained certificates of the third or lowest degree 
 of merit. 
 
 " It is to be hoped that the lower of these two stipends would enable 
 parishes in the Highlands and Islands to secure the services of a Master who 
 had obtained this certificate. 
 
 " If certificates of the first and second degree of merit were obtained, the 
 Master's salary would undergo a proportionate increase. This stipend 
 might rise to 100Z. for the .second degree, and to 1151. for the first degree of 
 merit, but the examinations for such certificates would secure a high order 
 of attainment, character, and skill. 
 
 " In the Lowlands of Scotland, the School-pence would sometimes con- 
 siderably exceed the sum required as a condition of the grant in augmen- 
 tation. These salaries would, therefore, in the Lowlands probably ran^e 
 from 901. as the minimum stipend of a Master holding a certificate of the 
 third degree of merit, to 1501. or upwards as the stipend of a Parochial 
 Teacher who had obtained a certificate of the first degree of merit. 
 
 " The assistance thus granted to promote the efficiency of the Parochial 
 Schools of Scotland is such, as to induce their Lordships to give some ad- 
 
Education as to Minutes of 1846 in Scotland. 373 
 
 The aid granted for the objects to which these Minutes 
 relate, and for the purchase of books and maps, to the 
 
 ditional force to those conditions of permanency previously indicated. The 
 heritors will be required to secure, for five years at least, the augmented 
 assessment or contribution to be made by them, as a condition of the aug- 
 mentation. 
 
 " Their Lordships will not he satisfied with the minimum accommodation to 
 be by law provided in the Teacher's house. They will require that the 
 house shall consist of at least four rooms, each containing 140 square feet of 
 area, or, when the legal provision alone has been made, they will accept as a 
 temporary arrangement, until the house can be enlarged, an annual contri- 
 bution of 67., in addition to the accommodation otherwise required. 
 
 "In certain parishes the heritors' stipend is legally divided by them among 
 two or more Schools, but they are not required to provide more than one 
 Teacher's house. Their Lordships will accept, as a temporary arrangement, 
 a contribution of 101. in every such case, instead of a house and garden, 
 when they have not been provided ; and will also expect that, in addition to 
 the stipend legally allotted to the School, the heritors shall secure to the 
 Master for five years a further salary, equal at least to twice the amount of 
 their Lordships' grant in augmentation. One-half of this further salary 
 may be derived from School-fees. 
 
 " It has been represented to their Lordships, that the Parochial School- 
 masters in Scotland have very generally the adjunct offices of session clerk, 
 heritors' clerk, collectors of parochial assessments, or inspectors of the poor. 
 The average value of these offices to each Schoolmaster throughout Scotland 
 is supposed to be not less than 101., but to many of them it is much more. 
 For example, to the Schoolmasters of Ayrshire, Mr. Gordon reports that it 
 amounts to 201. ; and, in particular cases, a much larger augmentation of 
 stipend is derived from these sources. The Committee of Council have, 
 therefore, been called upon to determine, whether Masters, receiving the aug- 
 mentation offered by their Lordships to those who have obtained their cer- 
 tificates, should be allowed to retain any of these offices. This augmentation 
 removes all plea for retaining such offices on the ground of an insufficiency 
 of income, and increases the cogency of the reasons for requiring, that every 
 precaution should be adopted to secure that the Schoolmaster shall devote 
 liis whole time and energies to his School duties, especially as those duties 
 will now be extended to the education of Pupil-teachers, during one hour 
 and a half daily before or after the usual school- hours. 
 
 " The office of session clerk is connected with the keeping of the records of 
 the session, and it has been customary and is convenient that these docu- 
 ments should be deposited in the house of the Schoolmaster. Their Lord- 
 ships are informed that the duties of session clerk occupy no part of the 
 usual hours of school-keeping, and that, in the great majority of parishes, 
 they require little time for their due performance. On these grounds, my 
 Lords are disposed to make an exception in favour of the retention of the 
 office of session clerk, grounded on usage, convenience, and compatibility 
 with the primary duties of the Parochial Schoolmaster. 
 
 " In parishes contnining less than 400 inhabitants the duties of heritors' 
 clerk would occupy little" time ; and as in small parishes the difficulty of 
 
 BB 3 
 
374 Sum granted in Scotland under Minutes of 1846- 
 
 several classes of Schools in Scotland in the years from 
 1849 to 1852 inclusive, is set forth in the Table No. 1., 
 Appendix H. 
 
 From this Table it appears, that the total amount of 
 aid received in these four years, for each purpose con- 
 templated, was as follows : — 
 
 Religious Communions. 
 
 In augmenta- 
 tion of Salaries 
 of Certificated 
 Teachers. 
 
 In Stipends 
 
 to 
 
 Pupil 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 In Gratuities 
 
 to Teai/hers 
 
 instructing 
 
 them. 
 
 In the Pur- 
 chase of Books 
 and 
 Maps. 
 
 Schools connected) Parochial Schools 
 with the Estab- [ 
 lished Church of t 
 Scotland - - ) All other Schools 
 
 Free Church Schools and other Schools "J 
 not connected with the Established > 
 Church of Scotland ) 
 
 Totals 
 
 £ s. d. 
 1224 11 
 
 2301 10 
 
 6346 2 4 
 
 £ s. d. 
 3018 13 4 
 
 4983 13 4 
 
 8843 10 
 
 £ s. d. 
 1006 1 7 
 
 1529 13 4 
 
 2711 15 2 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 39 3 Of 
 
 56 12 0^ 
 311 19 7£ 
 
 9872 3 4 
 
 16,845 16 8 
 
 5247 10 1 
 
 407 14 8| 
 
 The sums granted to Schools in connection with the 
 Established Church of Scotland in 1849 amounted to 
 125QL 4s. Ad., and to all other classes of Schools to 
 
 finding a competent person to discharge this duty might be great, their 
 Lordships will not, in such cases, object to the holding of this office by School- 
 masters. 
 
 " But they consider it necessary to declare, that the other offices enumerated 
 above are not to be retained by any Schoolmasters to whom they may award 
 an augmentation of salary, or an annual gratuity for the training of Pupil- 
 teachers, and that the office of heritors' clerk is not to be held by them in 
 any parish containing more than 400 inhabitants. 
 
 " Endowments.— When the funds of a School are wholly or partially derived 
 from endowment, and the Master has obtained their Lordships' certificate, 
 inquiry has been made to what extent these funds may be taken into ac- 
 count, in the fulfilment of the conditions of an augmentation of salary. 
 
 " Their Lordships are of opinion that it is not expedient to take into ac- 
 count, either in England and Wales or in Scotland, any local or general 
 permanent endowment. With respect to those Schools in Scotland which 
 may derive endowment from the Dick bequest and from Mylne's charity, 
 this rule has a relation which deserves particular notice, on account of- the 
 extensive influence of these mortifications. Schools so aided must, in order 
 to fulfil the conditions of their Lordships' grants in augmentation of salaries, 
 be provided with a house for the Master of the extent before mentioned, or 
 an equivalent money contribution, and a further salary equal at least to 
 twice the amount of their Lordships' grant, without taking into aecouut 
 either the heritors' minimum legal stipend, or the endowment granted from 
 the mortification." 
 
Minutes of 1846 and Parochial Schools in 1854. 375 
 
 492/. only. But in 1852 these proportions were re- 
 versed ; for while Schools in connection with the Es- 
 tablished Church received 6962/. lis. 9%d., the Free 
 Church and other Schools received 8312/. 2s. ll^d. 
 
 It is, however, important to observe, that if no change 
 take place in the law, such a reduction will occur 
 in the amount of the legal endowments of the Pa- 
 rochial Schools in 1854, as will probably occasion an 
 immediate increase of the voluntary assessments of the 
 heritors, or of other contributions in many parishes. The 
 maximum legal endowment of Parochial Schools in 1854 
 may be about 25/., and the minimum 18/. x If the School- 
 fees be estimated to average 20/., the income of the 
 Master will require augmentation. Provided the 
 heritors, or other subscribers, consented to add to the 
 minimum legal endowment 15/., the Parochial School- 
 master, holding a Certificate of Merit, would be entitled 
 to a grant, under the Minutes of 1846, of 15/. more, if 
 he could show that 15/. were also derived from School- 
 fees. The minimum stipend of such Parochial School- 
 masters would thus be 63/., which would exceed the 
 average salary (now reported 2 to be enjoyed) by 
 10/. at least, even if the heritors and other sub- 
 scribers confined their voluntary contribution to 15/. 
 But if they raised it, the Government grant would be 
 increased by each increment of augmentation up to a 
 voluntary contribution pf 30/., which, with a similar 
 income from School-fees, would entitle the Master to a 
 grant of that amount, if he held a certificate of the 
 first division of the first class. In that case his emolu- 
 ments might be: — Minimum Endowment, 18/. ; Heritors' 
 and Subscribers' voluntary payment, 30/. ; School- fees, 
 30/.; Grant of Committee of Council, 30/. ; Total, 108/.: 
 to which would be added the value of his house and the 
 adjunct offices, or 10/. at least more. 
 
 1 Vide ante, p. 340. 
 
 5 Evidence of the Parochial Schoolmasters in 1845, p. 139. Lords' Select 
 Committee. 
 
 B B 4 
 
376 Minutes of 184.6 and Parochial Schools in 1854. 
 
 Let us suppose that the heritors and subscribers were, 
 in like manner, disposed to entitle the "Side" School of a 
 parish to a grant in augmentation. The heritors would 
 first have to secure a Master with a Certificate of Merit, 
 and, if they had furnished him with a house, they 
 might, by a voluntary contribution of 151. in addition 
 to the 187. of legal endowment remaining to be appro- 
 priated, secure him a salary of 60/., provided 15/. were 
 obtained from School fees. 1 The higher rates of aug- 
 mentation would be in like manner attainable. 
 
 If, therefore, the Church of Scotland were to make a 
 great effort in 1853-4 to obtain, from collections in 
 churches and other sources, a fund for distribution in 
 aid of the voluntary contributions of heritors, it is clear 
 that the 1049 Parochial Schools might all enjoy an 
 average Government augmentation of the stipends of 
 their Masters of at least 20/. Thus upwards of 20,000/. 
 per annum would be added to the legal endowment, 
 which would have sunk to about that amount. But the 
 average income of the Masters would probably be in- 
 creased about one-third, or from 50/. to nearly 70/., 
 provided they secured the requisite Certificates of Merit, 
 and voluntary contributions. The gratuities for the 
 training of Pupil Teachers would entitle Masters to 
 further additions to their salaries. 
 
 I do not venture to presume that a voluntary contri- 
 bution of 20,000/. would be made by heritors and sub- 
 scribers at once. I very much fear that a third of this 
 sum would not be obtained ; but I think it right to 
 indicate the direction in which exertions might be made 
 to retrieve the condition of the Parochial Schoolmaster, 
 if, meanwhile, no change occur in the law. 
 
 By corresponding exertions in the foundation of 
 Normal Schools, in connection with every University 
 
 1 The three chaklers of oatmeal are here supposed to be worth 361., and 
 that 18/. only has been given to the first Parochial Master, and 18/. been 
 reserved for the second. 
 
Religious Distribution of Population in Scotland. 377 
 
 in Scotland, the Established Church might, if it desired 
 to retain its connection with public education, give a 
 more decided impulse to the preparation of candidates 
 ior Certificates of Merit. If such Teachers were settled 
 in the Sessional, Privately-endowed, Assembly's, Gaelic, 
 and Christian Knowledge Society's Schools, a large 
 amount of aid might, by corresponding voluntary con- 
 tributions, be obtained from Government towards the 
 Teachers' stipends, and towards the apprenticeship of 
 Pupil Teachers. The conditions on which such grants 
 are made would secure the efficiency of the Schools. 
 
 It does not become me to speculate how far the 
 Established Church of Scotland can profit by these 
 opportunities. The grants under the Minutes of 1846 
 were placed within her reach, at a time when she was 
 stunned by a disastrous event, which divided Scotland 
 by one vast religious feud. Time has assuaged the bit- 
 terness of that strife. The Church has sustained, un- 
 diminished by the terrible defection of earnest men from 
 her Communion, the contributions to all her schemes 
 of Christian charity. She has 16 Synods, 83 Presby- 
 teries, and 1177 Ministers. Yet, since 1843, the Free 
 Church has formed 17 Synods; 71 Presbyteries; has 
 800 Ministers ; and raised, for the sustentation of her 
 Ministers, Schoolmasters, and Missionaries at home and 
 abroad, 267,479^. in the year ending March 1852. Mr. 
 McCulloch, in his last edition of the " Statistics of the 
 British Empire," estimates the Scottish population be- 
 longing to the Free Church as 600,000, and to the other 
 Communions separate from the Established Church as 
 400,000. Such statements 1 obviously make only a 
 rouo-h approximation to the truth, on which the Census 
 will throw fresh light. If we add 50,000 to each of 
 these two latter numbers, and take into account 100,000 
 Irish Roman Catholics, in the great cities of the south 
 and west, and if we presume that one third of the 
 
 1 Very conflicting statements have reached me from private sources. 
 
378 ■ Great Increase of Annual Income required 
 
 remaining population, or 556,928 persons, belong to no 
 religious persuasion, and frequent no church, then, 
 ou^ of a population of 2,870,784, remain 1,113,856 of 
 the church-going inhabitants still connected with the 
 Established Church, as compared with 1,200,000 con- 
 nected with other Communions. 
 
 A country in which such events can occur must pos- 
 sess an earnest faith, and an amount of Christian charity- 
 equal to any sacrifice. I should be ashamed of the sus- 
 picion that so comparatively small an additional sum 
 as 20,000^. per annum could not in a few years be 
 raised by the heritors and Church of Scotland to enable 
 her, if she were so minded, to retain her position with 
 respect to the education of the people. If this were not 
 done, and that speedily, not only would she lose that 
 hold, but, unless aided by the intervention of the Legis- 
 lature, the parochial system of Scotland could survive 
 but a short time. 
 
 But if, by such exertions, the Parochial Schools 
 were sustained, they now form, as we have seen, but 
 a small part of the educational system of Scotland. 
 The 1049 Parochial Schools are not one-fourth part of 
 the whole number of Scotch Schools, which is about 
 4500 ; and though it be true that the education, social 
 position, and emoluments of the Parochial School- 
 masters make their Schools superior to the 3451 other 
 Schools which exist, that rather shows that the task of 
 raising the Parochial Schools to a proper level is but a 
 small part of the work to be undertaken. Little more 
 than two-thirds of the population of Scotland are edu- 
 cated in any School, and more than three-fourths of the 
 existing Schools have no legal endowment. If we are 
 to apply the same rule as in England, at least four shil- 
 lings per scholar of additional income would be re- 
 quired for every child now frequenting school in Scot- 
 land, and twenty shillings per scholar for every child 
 who ought to be at school, but is not. This estimate 
 
to provide for efficient Education in Scotland. 379 
 
 supposes that aid under the Minutes of 1846 would be 
 available, to raise to an efficient state every School sup- 
 ported by the above increased contributions. The addi- 
 tional annual outlay, besides such grants, would thus 
 be at least 160,000^ 
 
 To this annual outlay must be added whatever sum 
 is required to put the School-rooms and dwelling- 
 houses of the Parochial Schoolmasters into a condition 
 befitting their education and the objects of their pro- 
 fession, and to build School-rooms and dwelling-houses, 
 where they do not exist, for the privately endowed and 
 the Assembly Schools. The Adventure Schools, amount- 
 ing to 1123 in number, would have to be absorbed into 
 more efficient Schools, which must therefore be enlarged, 
 or new School-rooms and dwelling-houses would have 
 to be erected for Masters connected with a truly national 
 system. 
 
 Now, though Scotland has given abundant proof of 
 the energy and self-devotion with which all classes 
 of her people have been inspired by the reformation of 
 religion, there is little reason to hope that so great an 
 outlay could be undertaken with any prospect of success, 
 by voluntary zeal alone. 
 
 How necessary such an outlay is, may be shown by 
 a brief reference to the Eeports of Her Majesty's In- 
 spectors, describing the state of the several classes of 
 Schools. 
 
 Even many of the Parochial Schools are deficient in 
 important particulars. The Masters have generally 
 received a collegiate education at one or other of the 
 Scotch Universities. 2 This education has resembled, in 
 
 1 The 225,000 scholars now supposed to be at school, and to require an 
 additional annual outlay of 4s. each, would need 45,000Z. If one-eighth of 
 the population, or 358,848 children, ought to be at school, then 133,848 
 remain, which, at 20s. each annually, raise the outlay to 178,848Z. From 
 this sum 18,848Z. is deducted for the education of the middle classes 
 in burghs. . 
 
 2 " Most of the Parochial Teachers have received a University education, 
 
380 Schoolmaster's Career should provide its own Rewards. 
 
 its chief features, that of the Licentiates of the Church 
 of Scotland, though often limited to fewer sessions. 
 Many Teachers are Licentiates, and, I confess, I concur 
 with the Parochial Schoolmasters, who regard this 
 arrangement as likely to cause the Master to devote 
 his leisure to preparation for pastoral, as distinguished 
 from pedagogical duties. The School suffers when 
 all the aims of the Master's life are not concentrated 
 on its interests. He ought to belong to a profession 
 which contains within itself a career and rewards for 
 earnest exertion, sufficient to stimulate and satisfy his 
 ambition. For this purpose, the Burgh, Grammar, 
 High Schools, and Normal Colleges should offer an 
 ascending scale of honour and emolument, leading to 
 the professoriate of the Universities. The Teacher, 
 preparing to climb the several steps of this career, would 
 not neglect his immediate duties ; for the surest road to 
 success would consist in his devotion to studies, and his 
 cultivation of skill, increasing his power of conducting 
 an Elementary School. 
 
 To get rid of the complication of the Licentiateship 
 is, however, only an evil removed. The Candidate 
 
 and are in point of attainment far superior to those belonging to the other 
 classes. Of the five Parochial Teachers in the Presbytery of Tongue, two 
 have gone through a complete course of literary and philosophical study at a 
 University, and have been enrolled as students at the Divinity Hall during 
 three Sessions. One has attended College during three Sessions ; one, two 
 Sessions ; while the other, although he had received the whole of his early 
 education at a Parochial School, had been trained to his profession as a 
 Teacher at the Edinburgh Sessional School. Of the nine Parochial Teachers 
 in the Presbytery of Tain, five have completed their literary and philo- 
 sophical course of University study, and have been enrolled as students of 
 Divinity; three have just completed their literary and philosophical studies ; 
 and the remaining one has attended College during three Sessions. Of the 
 Teachers belonging to the other classes " (Assembly, Private, and Adven- 
 ture Schools), " only one had attended College, and his attendance did not 
 extend beyond one Session. Five out of the seven Assembly Teachers had 
 been trained in the Edinburgh Sessional School; one had been in attend- 
 ance there upwards of two years, another eighteen months, another four 
 months, while others had been students in that seminary only two months." 
 — Mr. Gibson on Tongue and Tain. Minutes, 1842-3, p. 668. 
 
A Nwmal College in each Scotch University. 381 
 
 Master, while at College, should pass through the train- 
 ing of a Normal School, where he should learn the 
 principles and the art of teaching, and in which his 
 knowledge should be prepared, by a careful analysis, 
 for that form of synthetic instruction indispensable to 
 the culture of children, and especially of those not pre- 
 pared by home education. With every University, 
 therefore, should be connected at least one Normal 
 College. Such institutions exist, in their first stage of 
 development, only in Edinburgh and Glasgow. 
 
 The Scholarship of the Masters of Parochial Schools 
 is generally much superior to that of any other class of 
 Teachers. It is owing to the very meagre opportunities 
 which Scotch Schoolmasters have had to study method, 
 that their Schools are deficient in organisation and 
 method. They are often imperfectly classified, or not 
 at all. Even the monitorial system has been neglected, 
 and the intellectual or explanatory method, taught by 
 Mr. "Wood at the Market Street School, partially intro- 
 duced. No means existed for the apprenticeship of 
 Pupil Teachers, until this form of organisation and 
 School-keeping was introduced by the Minutes of 1846. 
 The aid of those Minutes has, for the reasons already 
 assigned, been only partially sought. The School-fittings 
 and apparatus even in the Parochial Schools are often 
 meagre, and when the furniture is substantial, it is 
 
 1 " The best of those Parochial Teachers, who had undergone no regular 
 course of professional training, seemed to me inferior in most important 
 respects to those of the Assembly Teachers who have been trained for any 
 length of time at the Normal Seminary. In the classification of their 
 scholars, in the general arrangements and organization of their schools, in 
 the power of adapting their instructions to young and untrained minds, in 
 the success with which they conducted the analysis of the various lessons, 
 and in the felicity and fulness with which they illustrated them, and espe- 
 cially in the energy and spirit with which all the school-business was gone 
 through, the superiority of these gentlemen, even to the best of the untrained 
 Parochial Teachers, was as marked as their inferiority to them in mere 
 scholarship was manifest." — Gibson's Report on Tongue and Tain, Minutes, 
 1842-3, p. 669. 
 
382 Defects of Scotch Schools. 
 
 seldom arranged 1 on any intelligent scheme of School 
 discipline. To these grievous defects must be added, 
 the great impediment arising from the dissimilarity of 
 the books purchased by parents for the use of their 
 children, and the bad supply of School materials. These 
 accumulated disadvantages have prevented 2 the adoption 
 of collective class-instruction, in many Schools taught 
 by respectable masters. The improvements in method 
 dependent on such classification and collective instruc- 
 tion have been shut out. 3 Even the Parochial Schools 
 of Scotland have, to a lamentable extent, languished 
 under these discouraging difficulties. 
 
 All these features 4 are exaggerated and distorted, as 
 we descend from the Parochial Schools to those sup- 
 ported by private subscriptions 5 , or established by con- 
 
 1 " In few things did the ignorance of the teachers of the improvements 
 recently introduced into our best Schools, more clearly appear than in the 
 bad arrangement of the forms and desks, the unskilful and disorderly man- 
 ner in which the movements in the various classes were regulated, and the 
 want of system in the whole internal economy of the School." Minutes, 
 1842, 1843. p. 671. Mr. Gibson. 
 
 2 " The want of the necessary books and other apparatus, and the extreme 
 Irregularity of attendance of many of the pupils, interfere with, and in very 
 many instances entirely break up, the best-ordered classification." Ibid. 
 
 3 " The limited application of the explanatory method." — " The object cannot 
 be attained until a proper classification, and somewhat complete organization, 
 of the whole School discipline have been secured." Ibid. 
 
 4 " The limited extent to which geography, grammar, history, mental arithmetic, 
 fyc.,are taught, and the small proportion of the Pupils learning these branches." 
 Ibid. p. 672. Mr. Gibson illustrates this subject fully by a tabular account 
 of the attainments of the scholars in all the Schools inspected in Chirnside, 
 Dunse, and Lauder. " The most cursory glance at this table will show that 
 it is in the Parochial Schools chiefly, that the more advanced branches are 
 taught." Minutes, 1842, 1843. p. 679. 
 
 " In most of the Schools there was a very insufficient supply of School 
 apparatus. In some, not even a black board was found." " There was not 
 always a good supply of maps" (p. 688). " In only two Schools did I find 
 a pair of globes" (p. 689). " I regretted the limited supply of apparatus 
 in almost all Schools" (p. 689). Report by Mr. Gisbon, on the Presbyteries 
 of Chirnside, Dunse, and Lauder. Minutes, 1842, 1843. 
 
 6 " Of the twelve subscription School-houses, only five — those at Paxton, 
 Allanton, Sinclair's Hill, Redpath, and Renton — at all properly subserve the 
 purposes of instruction. The defects which have been pointed out as charac- 
 terizing the Parochial School-houses generally belong to these. The re- 
 
Defects of Scotch Schools. 383 
 
 tributions from a central fund in the Highlands and 
 Islands, or established upon "Adventure" 1 by unquali- 
 fied private teachers. 
 
 mainder of the School-houses belonging to this class are miserable. In 
 addition to the defects in the construction of the buildings and the wretched 
 state of repair in which they were found, the supply of the most necessary 
 school furniture, such as forms and desks, was generally quite insufficient, 
 and that which was provided, ill fitted to promote the comfort or to improve 
 the tastes and habits of the pupils. The whole aspect of these Schools was 
 that of discomfort and destitution." Minutes, 1842, 1843. p. 688. 
 
 1 "It is difficult to give any adequate notion of the character and condition 
 of most of the adventure School-houses. These Schools are generally taught 
 in apartments of a dwelling-house. The dimensions are contracted ; there 
 are no proper means of ventilation ; the floor is generally earthen and damp ; 
 the walls are frequently unplastered and dirty ; the forms and desks are of 
 the poorest description, and frequently incapable of accommodating all the 
 pupils. Little attention is given to the neatness and cleanliness of the apart- 
 ment ; the furniture is seldom tastefully and conveniently arranged. The 
 whole appearance indeed of the interior of these Schools serves to impress 
 upon the mind most unfavourable views, in regard to the fitness of the 
 teachers to be entrusted with interests so important as the instruction and 
 training of children." Ibid. p. 689. 
 
 " Almost all the private Schools in which the fees are at the rate of 2s. 
 or 3s. per quarter, are almost utterly valueless. Twenty-five of these 
 Schools were visited ; the whole number of pupils was 1580, giving an 
 average of upwards of 60 as the attendance at each School. The yearly in- 
 come of the teachers, after deducting what they had to pay for the rent of 
 the School-rooms, &c, does not exceed 301. These Schools are generally, 
 held in small ill-ventilated apartments, unfurnished with the necessary 
 apparatus. The course of instruction includes nothing but reading, writing, 
 and arithmetic ; and these are most imperfectly taught. Neither the gene- 
 ral character, nor the training and attainments of the teachers, fit them for 
 the discharge of such important duties. None of the recent improvements in 
 method or organization were practised or known ; and, except in one case, no 
 endeavour was made to combine moral and religious training with intellec- 
 tual instruction. Indeed, in none of them was the importance perceived of 
 exercising the faculties, of refining the tastes, of elevating the desires, of 
 regulating the conduct, or of moulding the characters of the pupils. The 
 fees were generally paid weekly. This arrangement has been rendered 
 necessary by the improvident habits, by the ignorance or the indifference, 
 by the dissoluteness or the poverty of the parents." Minutes, vol. ii. 1844. 
 Mr. Gibson's Keport on Deficiencies in the Means of Elementary Education 
 in Scotland, p. 321. 
 
 " The causes of their inferiority are sufficiently obvious. The average in- 
 come of the teachers does not exceed 15s. per week ; and it is not surprising 
 that, with such remuneration, their attainments should generally be very 
 limited. Their skill in conducting the processes of instruction it is impos- 
 sible to under-rate ; and, with few exceptions, they have received no profes- 
 sional training. While the teacher of the subscription School is stimulated 
 
384 General Conclusions on Scotch Education. 
 
 Rather than encumber the text with the abundant 
 evidence, furnished by the reports of Her Majesty's In- 
 spectors, of the grievous imperfections of a large portion 
 of the Elementary Schools of Scotland, I refer the 
 reader to notes containing extracts from those docu- 
 ments. 
 
 Before entering on the consideration of the appro- 
 priate remedies, it is desirable to recapitulate some of 
 the features of the legal provision for Education in 
 Scotland.. 
 
 The Parochial System of Scotland was originally de- 
 fective in the absence of any power of expansion to 
 comprehend the increase of the population ; its altered 
 distribution to mines, manufactories, ports, and fishing- 
 villages ; and its growth in wealth and energy. 
 
 About 3500 other Schools have consequently been 
 established, so that the Parochial are now less, than one- 
 fourth of the whole number of Schools in Scotland. 
 
 About 2500 of the new Schools are not connected 
 with the Established Church. 
 
 But, out of 4500 Schools, more than 2700 are con- 
 nected with the Religious Communions ; and the rest 
 are chiefly " Adventure Schools," of low income and 
 worse character. 
 
 The Universities have afforded the chief means of 
 instruction for Parochial Teachers, but no Normal 
 College or Model School has, until recently, been con- 
 
 to exertion by the comparative publicity of his labours, and is directed and 
 encouraged in the discharge of his duties by the visits of the members of the 
 School Committee, and by the consciousness that upon their favourable judg- 
 ment of his merits depend, in a great measure, both his professional charac- 
 ter and his personal comfort; the private or adventure teacher prosecutes his 
 labours without either direction or encouragement, and is incited to dili- 
 gence and activity only by a sense of duty, or by a desire of gain." Mr. 
 Gibson's Report on Deficiencies in the Means of Elementary Education in 
 Scotland, p. 322. 
 
General Conclusions on Scotch Education. 385 
 
 nected with any of them. There has, accordingly, been 
 no Public Board of Examiners, no Diploma, nor any 
 fixed standard of qualifications for Schoolmasters. The 
 Heritors might tamper with this, according to their 
 interests ; or the Presbyteries reduce it by laxity. 
 Moreover, they have no power to examine the can- 
 didate as to his aptitude to teach. 
 
 The struggle between the civil and ecclesiastical 
 authority has practically made the Schoolmaster inde- 
 pendent. The examination of the School by the Pres- 
 byteries is only periodical. The parents alone have the 
 chief power of influencing the conduct of the Master, 
 because the amount of fees is determined by their 
 confidence. 
 
 When once appointed, he is practically irremovable. 
 Neither neglect, cruelty, immorality, incompetency, 
 physical infirmity, nor incapacity from age, have been 
 found sufficient for his displacement ; because the Civil 
 Courts scrutinize, with the microscopic power of jealousy, 
 the forms of procedure, and quash the acts of Presby- 
 teries whenever those forms are irregular. 
 
 There is no provision for the superannuation of 
 Teachers disabled by age or physical infirmity, whatever 
 may have been their period of service. Consequently, 
 if the power to remove them existed, it would often not 
 be exercised. 
 
 The stipends of the Parochial Schoolmasters have not 
 increased proportionately with the income of the Clergy 
 and other classes of society. The provision for "side" 
 Schools, originally intended for the Highlands and 
 Islands, is grossly defective, even for them ; and is al- 
 most useless in the Lowlands. The legal requirements 
 for the Master's dwelling are barbarously inadequate. 
 The settlement of the School-fees by a cumulative scale, 
 is not only very injurious by limiting the number of 
 subjects taught, but also places the duties and interests 
 of the Master in opposition. The provision of the School- 
 
 c c 
 
386 General Conclusions on Scotch Education. 
 
 books by the parents is an antiquated arrangement, 
 destructive to the organization of Schools. 
 
 The School buildings are consequently often defective. 
 The organization of the Schools is generally imperfect. 
 The subjects of instruction are injuriously limited. The 
 exertions, even of earnest Masters, are often defeated by 
 these obstacles ; but many are discouraged, and become 
 inert. Many of the Parochial Schools are therefore in- 
 efficient, though others are admirably conducted. 
 
 The defects to which even the Parochial Schools are 
 liable characterize, with rare exceptions, the Adventure 
 and other humbler classes of Schools. 
 
 One-third of the children of Scotland, who ought to 
 be at School, are probably without any Education; and 
 one-half of those at School are receiving a meagre un- 
 skilful instruction. 
 
 The Parish Schools of Scotland will, in 1853, undergo 
 a severe trial, by the reduction of the Salaries of the 
 Parochial Schoolmasters from a maximum of 34/. to 251. 
 per annum, and from a minimum of 251. to 19/. 
 
 The Minutes of 1846 might, by the exertions of the 
 Heritors and by a general subscription, enable such 
 Schoolmasters as meanwhile secured Certificates of Merit, 
 to obtain even an increase of stipend. But the whole 
 Parochial System of Education requires revision. The 
 powers of the Presbyteries are inoperative. The Heritors 
 and Presbyteries are incompetent to settle a standard of 
 qualification for Schoolmasters. The religious tests im- 
 posed by law are now repugnant to the feelings of more 
 than one-third of the population of Scotland. 
 
 The Parochial Schools have been practically tolerant 
 of diversities of religious belief. 
 
 The Presbyterian Communions of Scotland comprise 
 all but a small fragment of the church-going population. 
 These Communions agree in accepting the Shorter Cate- 
 chism of the Assembly of Divines, as a formulary of 
 doctrine. This Catechism is also acceptable to the 
 Congregational Dissenters. 
 
General Conclusions on Scotch Education. 387 
 
 The tolerant character of the Scotch Parochial School, 
 and the agreement of the vast majority of the Scottish 
 people in a formulary of doctrine, are facts exceedingly 
 favourable to the establishment of a Common School in 
 Scotland. 
 
 The origin of all except the " Adventure Schools" 
 in the zeal of Religious Communions or of private 
 proprietors, and the great extent to which Schools are 
 connected with the several Churches, show that educa- 
 tion in Scotland, as in England, is inseparable from the 
 government of the Religious Communions. 
 
 There is also a general desire for the establishment of 
 a Common School. This has chiefly manifested itself in 
 two forms. The first of these is an expression of that 
 zeal for civil liberty which regards the imposition by 
 law of any religious test on the Schoolmaster, as an en- 
 croachment by ecclesiastical corporations on personal 
 and municipal freedom. Its supporters l demand that 
 
 1 Resolutions agreed to at a Public Meeting of the National Education 
 Association, held in the Music Hall, George Street, Edinburgh, on Tuesday, 
 9th April, 1850. Adam Black, Esq., late Lord Provost, in the chair. 
 
 That this meeting adopt the following declaration of principles as the best 
 basis for practical legislation on the subject of National Education in Scot- 
 land : — 
 
 " The subscribers of this document, believing that the state of Scotland 
 and the general feeling of its inhabitants justify and demand the legislative 
 establishment of a comprehensive plan of National Education, have deter- 
 mined that an effort shall be made to unite the friends of this great cause on 
 principles at once so general and so definite as to form a basis for practical 
 legislation; and with this view, they adopt the following resolutions, and 
 recommend them to the consideration of the country : — 
 
 " 1. That while it might be difficult to describe, with a near approach to 
 statistical precision, the exact condition of Scotland at this moment in re- 
 gard to education, there can be no doubt that as a people we have greatly 
 sunk from our former elevated position among educated nations, and that a 
 large proportion of our youth are left without education, to grow up in an 
 ignorance miserable to themselves and dangerous to society ; that this state 
 of matters is the more melancholy, as this educational destitution is found 
 chiefly among the masses of our crowded cities, in our manufacturing and 
 mining districts, and in the Highlands and Islands of Scotland, where the 
 people are not likely spontaneously to provide instruction for themselves ; 
 
 c c "2 
 
388 Resolutions at Public Meeting of 
 
 " teachers appointed under this system should not be re- 
 quired by law to subscribe any test." They declare, 
 
 that the quality of education, even where it does exist, is often as defective 
 as its quantity ; and that this is a state of things requiring an immediate 
 remedy. 
 
 " 2. That the subscribers hold it to be of vital and primary importance 
 that sound religious instruction be communicated to all the youth of the 
 land by teachers duly qualified ; and they express this conviction in the full 
 belief that there will never be any enlargement of education in Scotland on 
 a popular and national basis which will not carry with it an extended dis- 
 tribution of religious instruction ; while, from the strong religious views 
 entertained by the great mass of the people of this country, and the interest 
 which they take in the matter of education, the subscribers can see in the 
 increase of knowlege only an enlargement of the desire and of the capacity 
 to communicate a full religious education to the generation whose parents 
 have participated in this advantage. 
 
 " 3. That the Parish Schools of Scotland are quite inadequate to the edu- 
 cational wants of the country, and are defective and objectionable in conse- 
 quence of the smallness of the class invested with the patronage, the limited 
 portion of the community from which the teachers are selected, the general 
 inadequacy of their remuneration, and the system of management applicable 
 to the Schools, inferring as it does the exclusive control of Church Courts ; 
 that a, general system of national education, on a sound and popular basis, 
 and capable of communicating instruction to all classes of the community, 
 is urgently called for ; and that provision should be made to include in any 
 such scheme, not only all the Parish Schools, but also all existing Schools, 
 wherever they are required by the necessities of the population, whose sup- 
 porters may be desirous to avail themselves of its advantages. 
 
 " 4. That the teachers appointed under the system contemplated by the 
 subscribers, should not be required by law to subscribe any religious test ; 
 that Normal Schools for the training of teachers should be established ; that, 
 under a general arrangement for the examination of the qualifications of 
 schoolmasters, the possession of a licence or certificate of qualification should 
 be necessary to entitle a teacher to become a candidate for any School under 
 the national system ; and that provision should be made for the adequate 
 remuneration of all teachers who may be so appointed. 
 
 " 5. That the duty and responsibility of communicating religious instruc- 
 tion to children have, in the opinion of the subscribers, been committed by 
 God to their parents, and through them to such teachers as they may choose 
 to entrust with that duty ; that in the numerous Schools throughout Scot- 
 land which have been founded and supported by private contribution, the 
 religious element has always held a prominent place ; and that, were the 
 power of selecting the masters, fixing the branches to be taught, and manag- 
 ing the Schools, at present vested by law in the Heritors of Scotland and 
 the Presbyteries of the Established Church, to be transferred to the heads of 
 families under n national system of education, the subscribers would regard 
 such an arrangement as affording, not only a basis of union for the great 
 mass of the people of this country, but a far better security than any that 
 at present exists, both for a good secular and a good Christian education. 
 
 " 6. That in regard to a legislative measure, the subscribers are of opinion, 
 
Association for National Education in 1850. 389 
 
 " that the duty and responsibility of communicating 
 •Religious Instruction to children have been committed 
 by God to their parents, and through them to such 
 teachers as they may choose to entrust with that duty ; 
 that in the numerous Schools throughout Scotland, 
 
 with the late lamented Dr. Chalmers, that ' there is no other method of extri- 
 cation' from the difficulties with which the question of education in con- 
 nection with religion is encompassed in this country, than the plan sug- 
 gested by him as the only practicable one, — namely, ' That in any public 
 measure for helping on the education of the people, Government [should] 
 abstain from introducing the element of religion at all into their part of the 
 scheme, and this, not because they held the matter to be insignificant — the 
 contrary might be strongly expressed in the preamble of their act, — but on 
 the ground that, in the present divided state of the Christian world, they 
 would take no cognisance of, just because they would attempt no control 
 over, the religion of applicants for aid — leaving this matter entire to the 
 parties who had to do with the erection and management of the Schools 
 which they had been called upon to assist. A grant by the State upon this 
 footing might be regarded as being appropriately and exclusively the ex- 
 pression of their value for a good secular education.' 
 
 " 7. That in order to secure the confidence of the people of Scotland, 
 generally, in a national system of education, as well as to secure its effi- 
 ciency the following should be its main features : — 1st, That Local Boards 
 should be established, the members to be appointed by popular election, on 
 the principle of giving the franchise to all male heads of families being 
 householders ; and with these boards should lie the selection of masters, the 
 general management of the Schools, and the right, without undue inter- 
 ference with the master, to direct the branches of Education to be taught. 
 2nd, That there should be a general superintending authority, so constituted 
 as to secure the public confidence, and to be responsible to the country 
 through Parliament, which, without superseding the Local Boards, should 
 see that their duties are not neglected — prevent abuses from being perpe- 
 trated through carelessness or design — check extravagant expenditure — 
 protect the interests of all parties — collect and preserve the general statis- 
 tics of Education — and diffuse throughout the country, by communication 
 with the Local Boards, such knowledge on the subject of Education, and 
 such enlightened views, as their authoritative position, and their command 
 of aid from the highest intellects in the country, may enable them to com- 
 municate." 
 
 " Were such a system adopted, the subscribers are of opinion that it 
 would be quite unnecessary either for the Legislature or any central au- 
 thority, to dictate or control the education to be introduced in the National 
 Schools, or to prescribe any object to be taught or book to be used ; and 
 should a measure founded on these suggestions become law, not only would 
 the subscribers feel it to be their duty, but they confidently believe the 
 ministers and religious communities in the various localities would see it to 
 be theirs, to use all their influence in promoting such arrangements as, in 
 the working of the plan, would effectually secure a sound religious educa- 
 tion to the children attending the Schools." 
 
 c C 3 
 
390 Lord Melgund's Bill in 1850-51. 
 
 which have been founded and supported by private 
 contribution, the Keligious Element has always held a 
 prominent place ; and that were the power of selecting 
 the Masters, fixing the branches to be taught, and 
 managing the Schools, at present vested by law in the 
 Heritors of Scotland and the Presbyteries of the Estab- 
 lished Church, to be transferred to the Heads of families 
 under a National System of Education, they would re- 
 gard such an arrangement as affording, not only a basis 
 of union for the mass of the people of this country, but 
 a far better security than any that at present exists, 
 both for a good secular and a good Christian Educa- 
 tion." 
 
 It was on the principle embodied in the Resolutions 
 adopted at the Music Hall, Edinburgh, in 1850, and from 
 which the preceding paragraph has been extracted, that 
 Lord Melgund's " Bill to reform and extend the School 
 Establishment of Scotland" was founded. I have not 
 space to analyze the provisions of this Bill, which dif- 
 fered from those proposed at this Meeting ; and as the 
 question to be decided is much less one of details than 
 of principles, this omission is the less important. 
 
 The second mode in which the establishment of a 
 Common School has been proposed in Scotland, is by 
 the adoption of the Shorter Catechism of the Assembly 
 of Divines, and the omission of every other test than 
 the teaching of Religion in accordance with this for- 
 mulary. 
 
 Its promoters recommend the adoption of this scheme 
 by the following considerations : — 
 
 1 " We recognise the present School establishment as 
 a great fact, and make it the centre of our whole scheme. 
 We wish, accordingly, to interfere as little as we can 
 with the practical working of that School establishment, 
 and we propose no deviation whatever from the method 
 
 1 " Proposal for a System of National Education in Scotland." Signed, 
 W. Cunningham, Robt. S. Candlish, A. E. Monteith, Alex. Wood. Januarr, 
 1851. •" 
 
Scheme based on Shorter Catechism. 391 
 
 of giving instruction hitherto in use. Then again, we 
 regard Scotland as still essentially a Presbyterian coun- 
 try, and fully entitled to be treated as such; and 
 therefore we would have the different Presbyterian 
 bodies still interested in the oversight of Schools, but 
 without excluding any class of the community, of any 
 denomination, from the benefit of whatever branches of 
 learning they may choose at their own discretion to 
 apply for. Further, we proceed upon what is also a 
 great fact in Scotland ; namely, the entire unanimity with 
 which in all elementary Schools — (subject to very few 
 exceptions indeed) — Religious Instruction is conducted. 
 The Scriptures are universally read ; and the same 
 Catechism, — ■ one which touches upon none of the ques- 
 tions of Church government which divide parties in 
 Scotland, but only treats of matters of doctrine and 
 duty upon which all agree, — is also universally used. 
 And finally, we take into account the actual existence 
 of a large number of excellent Schools beyond the pale 
 of the present School establishment, which it is most de- 
 sirable to embrace in any comprehensive measure, and 
 which there would be little or no hope of embracing, 
 without some such security for the religious element as 
 our plan indicates." 
 
 The chief features of the measure proposed to be 
 founded on this basis were, that the Schoolmaster's 
 literary and pedagogical qualifications should be re- 
 gulated and ascertained, as at present, by the Committee 
 of Council on Education. That the reading and teaching 
 of the Holy Scriptures in the authorised version, and of 
 the Shorter Catechism of the Assembly of Divines, 
 should form part of the instruction to be required by 
 law. Dr. Candlish thus x briefly sums up the rest of its 
 distinguishing characteristics : — "I take up the candi- 
 dates as trained and licensed and declared eligible. And 
 
 1 Letter to the Marquis of Lansdowne, on the Reform and Extension of 
 the Parish School System of Scotland. By Robert S. Candlish, D.D. 
 1850. p. 8. 
 
 c c 4 
 
392 Objections to Lord Melgund's Bill, and to 
 
 I would have it provided by Statute ; first, that they 
 profess their own personal Christianity according to the 
 Presbyterian Standards ; secondly, that they be chosen 
 by the Householders and Heads of families in the 
 district ; thirdly, that their Schools be open to the 
 periodical visitation and inspection of the Presbyterian 
 Churches, as well as of the authorised Inspectors ; and 
 fourthly, that they themselves be amenable, upon any 
 complaint brought against them, to the ordinary course 
 of law. (p. 11.) That the Schools are to be open to all 
 learners, without the imposition of any Creed or Cate- 
 chism from which their parents or guardians would 
 have them excused. Rather than let the non-Presby- 
 terian portion of the people stand in the way of such 
 a National Scheme, I would have a supplementary 
 provision made for them, in so far as they cannot or will 
 not fall in with the general one." 
 
 The first of these two plans might recognise the 
 legality and propriety of giving Religious Instruction 
 in the School, by such a preamble as was suggested by 
 Dr. Chalmers. It might even, by implication, provide 
 further for such recognition, if it contained arrange- 
 ments securing to the parent or guardian the power to 
 withdraw his child or ward from any matter of instruc- 
 tion, to which he might on religious grounds object. 
 Nor can it be supposed that either the Heads of families, 
 or the Heritors and electors to whom the government 
 of the School and the Election of the Master were con- 
 fided by Lord Melgund's Bill, would, in Scotland, be 
 likely either to exclude the Holy Scriptures or the 
 Shorter Catechism from the School, or to place any 
 impediment in the way of instruction according to the 
 doctrine of the Presbyterian Churches. 
 
 But the freedom from any test in the appointment of 
 the Master, and complete religious freedom in the 
 management of the School, are nevertheless purchased 
 by a needless strain on the apprehensions of the Reli- 
 gious Communions. The Church of Scotland, in con- 
 
the Scheme based on the Shorter Catechism. 393 
 
 nection with which are 1872 Schools, and the other 
 Religious Communions, who have 815 Schools, are called 
 upon, not only to relinquish the government of these 
 institutions, but to hand them over to Parish Com- 
 mittees of a purely civil constitution, and that without 
 security in any form whatever that they would continue 
 to be Schools in which religion could be taught. Such 
 a measure would, on this account, encounter the un- 
 compromising resistance of nineteen-twentieths of those 
 Religious Communions which now have charge of 2687 
 Schools in Scotland. 
 
 The second scheme is one form of the expression of 
 a desire to embrace the whole of the Presbyterian 
 Communions in common Parochial Schools, making 
 separate provision for the Episcopal and Roman Catholic 
 Churches. Its authors had not conceived that such 
 Common Parochial Schools could be established on any 
 Other basis than the legal enforcement of instruction 
 from the Shorter Catechism of the Assembly of Divines. 
 They had not perceived how such instruction could be 
 secured, without any statutory obligation as to the use 
 of a religious formulary, by arrangements for the due 
 representation of the Religious Communions in the 
 School Commitee to be elected by the Ratepayers. The 
 authors of this second scheme would be foremost to 
 acknowledge that such a managing body affords a much 
 more complete security for the character of the religious 
 instruction, than any enactment as to the use of a 
 Catechism. It was only, therefore, in despair of the 
 possibility of devising, or enacting, a scheme which 
 should combine the representatives of the principal 
 Protestant Communions in the government of a Com-* 
 mon Parochial School, that they encountered the grave 
 risks attendant on the expedients adopted by them, to 
 escape the obvious and fatal incongruity of the manage- 
 ment of a School for religious instruction, by a Com- 
 mittee of purely civil qualifications elected by the 
 Ratepayers or Heads of Families. The concessions 
 
&94 Scheme based on Shorter Catechism. 
 
 which its promoters were willing to make for the es- 
 tablishment of a Common Parochial School are, by their 
 magnitude, measures of the strength of that patriotic 
 feeling which was their source. My respect for this 
 sentiment must not however restrain me from exposing 
 the dangers of the plan. 
 
 This second scheme is liable to very formidable ob- 
 jections. It provides for religious instruction, but it 
 sweeps away every vestige of religious government. 
 The Householders and the Heads of families are to elect 
 the Master, but the School is to be under the inspection 
 of the civil government and the jurisdiction of the 
 courts of law, without any local managing body. The 
 practical evil of this plan is, that the Schoolmaster 
 would be either independent, or only to be controlled 
 by the censures or punishments of a civil court, or by 
 deprivation. But is the civil court to be erected into 
 a court of conscience, and to determine whether the 
 Master has taught sound doctrine or not ? or is this in- 
 quisitorial power to be exercised by the Privy Council ? 
 If by neither of them, then is the Master to be at 
 liberty to sap the faith of a parish without hindrance ? 
 
 But while the scheme enlarges the basis of the Pa- 
 rochial System so as to embrace, in point of doctrine, 
 the whole of the Presbyterian and non-Episcopal Com- 
 munions of Scotland, it overlooks the scruples of those 
 who object to the imposition by law of any form of 
 religious teaching. Dr. Candlish 1 " admits and laments 
 the difficulty." The religious government of the School 
 is at an end. Its connection with the Religious Com- 
 munion is dissolved. It is controlled only by the 
 Sheriff's Court, upon complaints as to the conduct of 
 the Master ; but there is no safeguard for the purity of 
 his religious teaching. Yet these painful sacrifices 
 would purchase little support. This plan would be 
 opposed by the Established Church ; by all who object 
 
 1 Letter to Lord Lansdowne, p. 11. J 
 
Urgent need of Legislative Interference. 395 
 
 to tests as obnoxious to civil freedom; by those who 
 resist the interference of the law with religion; and 
 by the non-Presbyterian Communions. 
 
 The necessity for the interference of the Legislature 
 is, however, urgent. The Parochial System will receive a 
 severe shock in 1853, by the loss of at least one-fourth of 
 its legal endowment. The Established Church has also 
 823 non-Parochial Schools in connection with it, all of 
 which are in need of public aid to enable them to con- 
 tend with rivals, but especially to fulfil the great ends 
 of Education. The Free Church, in 1849, declared 1 , 
 the difficulty which it encountered in raising the funds 
 for its Education Scheme, and its central Committees 
 would rejoice to augment the Ministers' Sustentation 
 Fund by two-thirds of that of Education. The condi- 
 tion of the great majority of the " Adventure Schools" 
 is an opprobrium to civilization. One- third of the chil- 
 dren who ought to be at School in Scotland, receive no 
 public instruction ; and one half of the remainder are so 
 taught by incompetent Masters, that their Education is 
 almost fruitless. The ordinary provision for Education 
 in Scotland requires an augmentation of 160,000^. per 
 annum, besides the assistance to be derived from grants 
 under the Minutes of 1846, which would amount, if 
 universally applied, to at least as large a sum. 
 
 Moreover, the whole machinery of the Parochial 
 System has been wrenched from its original close 
 connection with ecclesiastical authority. The juris- 
 diction of the Presbyteries, in determining the qualifi- 
 cations of the Master, is subordinate to that of the 
 Heritors, who primarily determine the limits of the 
 examination. The power formerly possessed to dismiss 
 the Master, for incompetency or misconduct, has been 
 practically rendered inoperative by the Court of Ses- 
 sion. The annual visitation of the Presbyteries gives 
 far less influence, than that wielded by the Heads of 
 
 1 Vide ante, p. 363. 
 
396 The Heritors and Church have little to lose. 
 
 families, who pay the School fees. The Master is dis- 
 posed to submit rather to the Heritors, who nominate 
 him, determine the standard of his qualifications, 
 award and pay his stipend, and settle the scale of 
 School fees, or to the parents who pay them, than to 
 the Presbyteries, who possess only the shadow of their 
 former ghostly power, exorcised by the rude interference 
 of the Court of Session. What privilege, then, has the 
 Church to defend ? A prestige without substantial 
 advantage is an incumbrance of responsibility, without 
 the means of supporting it. Thus, the Church is held 
 in public opinion responsible for all the insufficiency 
 and evils of the Parochial School System, without any 
 legal power to supply what is wanting, or to correct 
 what is amiss. 
 
 But if the Established Church has only visionary 
 advantages to defend, the power of the Heritors is 
 antiquated, and in 1853 will be reduced, though only 
 to incumber them with new responsibilities. The 
 Heritors fix the stipend, but when once settled they 
 have no power to reduce it. The salary is attached to 
 the office and not to the officer, and cannot be dimi- 
 nished. They arrange a scale of School fees, which is, 
 however, determined by the more potent influence of 
 custom. They determine the subjects and limits in 
 which the Master is to be examined, and they present 
 him to the Presbytery to undergo his trials. They 
 have no power to govern the School in any of its 
 details ; such as the subjects of instruction, the School 
 hours, the vacations, the discipline. All these are 
 nominally under the control of the Presbyteries; of 
 whom, however, the master is independent by the inter- 
 ference of the Court of Session. The heritors are 
 therefore not managers of the School in any sense ; for 
 they neither appoint the Master, nor can they dismiss 
 him. They cannot reduce his salary, nor interfere with 
 his School-keeping. Even his stipend is beyond their 
 control. The Heritors are the country gentlemen of 
 
The Church has much to gain in Towns. 397 
 
 Scotland, who ought, under a well-regulated system, to 
 exert a large practical influence. Their present anoma- 
 lous position might be exchanged for one of substantial 
 authority. 
 
 The preceding observations have been directed to the 
 state of Education in the rural districts, where alone the 
 Parochial System exists. In the towns, the Kirk Sessions, 
 whose collections are sometimes aided by mortifications, 
 have to struggle with the ill-supplied wants of a demo- 
 ralised population. The accounts given to the Select 
 Committee of the House of Commons by Mr. Thomson 
 and Mr. Guthrie 1 , on the condition of the destitute and 
 criminal youth of the great cities of Scotland, and the 
 facts disclosed in the works enumerated below 2 , prove 
 how hopeless this struggle must be, if unaided by the 
 Legislature. The legal endowment for the Education of 
 the poor in Scotland, does not extend to the burghal 
 towns ; and it cannot be hoped that any separate provi- 
 sion would be made from local taxation for the Sessional 
 and other Schools in towns, without a complete revision 
 of the entire Parochial System. Are then the great 
 cities to continue to be Augean receptacles for the corrup- 
 tion of Scotland ? and shall no power sufficient for their 
 purification be put forth, because the Heritors and the 
 Church imagine that some visionary authority over the 
 Parochial Schools would be disturbed ? Will the Church 
 prove herself worthy of her high mission, by determining 
 that the work of Christian civilization shall be done by 
 all the powers of society ? 
 
 There are two modes in which a legal provision for 
 public Education, equal to the wants of the whole of 
 
 1 Evidence of J. Thomson, Esq., Chairman of the Prison Board of 
 Aberdeenshire. Report of House of Com. on Criminal and Destitute 
 Juveniles, p. 287. 
 
 2 The Schoolmaster in the Wynds : By the Rev. Robert Buchanan, D.D. 
 Thoughts on the Educational Question : By Hugh Miller. National Educa- 
 tion for Scotland practically considered : By James Begg, D.D. 
 
398 Reasons for preferring a Common School, 
 
 Scotland, might be made, consistently with an equality 
 of civil rights and with the government of the School 
 by the Religious Communions. The first is by esta- 
 blishing a Common School for all but the non-Presby- 
 terian Communions, and separate Schools for them. 
 The second is by supporting the separate Schools of 
 every Religious Communion in Scotland. 
 
 The reasons for preferring a Common School for the 
 great majority of the people of Scotland are obvious, but 
 they may be briefly enumerated. The Parochial System 
 was originally intended to embrace all classes, and has 
 always been conducted in so tolerant a spirit as to pro- 
 vide for the Education of all, without a violation of the 
 rights of conscience in parent or child. The same spirit 
 of wise and liberal tolerance has characterised the rest 
 of the Scottish Schools. Though connected with sepa- 
 rate Communions, they disclaim a proselytising tendency, 
 and they provide for a strict regard to the religious con- 
 victions of parents, in controlling the instruction of their 
 children. The great majority of the people of Scotland 
 concur in their adoption of one formulary of doctrine. 
 The minority which rejects this formulary is small, and is 
 chiefly collected in the great cities of the south and west. 
 
 But, if the almost universal Presbyterianism of Scot- 
 land renders a Common School nearly a necessity, it pro- 
 vides likewise for the form of its government. I believe 
 that Scotland would firmly, if not sternly, resist any at- 
 tempt to divorce the School from religion. To entrust 
 the School by Law to civil control, with a mere declara- 
 tion in a preamble as to religion, or by some clause, se- 
 curing the rights of conscience from invasion, to leave 
 it to be inferred that religion is not by law excluded, is 
 an arrangement which would not satisfy that earnest 
 people. They will require a positive security, that the 
 youth of their country shall continue to be " religiously 
 brought up." 1 
 
 1 Lord John Russell's Letter to Lord Lansdowne, in 1839. 
 
Security for Religion in Parochial School Committee. 399 
 
 Now, this security may be more effectually provided 
 by the character of the governing body, than by any 
 tests applied to the religious qualifications of the Master, 
 or to the nature of the instruction to be imparted. The 
 larger includes the less. If the Committee of Manage- 
 ment were chiefly Presbyterian, the School would, with- 
 out any such tests, be also Presbyterian. Moreover, 
 this is an arrangement which in no respect interferes 
 with civil freedom. It is not obnoxious to the objec- 
 tions urged by those who resist the interference of the 
 civil magistrate with religion. It would secure the 
 constant vigilance of religious men representing the 
 several Communions of Scotland over the interests of 
 the School. 
 
 But the position which the Heritors have traditionally 
 held with respect to Parochial Schools, and the fact 
 that, in the rural districts, their property would be 
 chiefly assessed for a School rate, entitle them to exer- 
 cise a substantial authority. In towns, the Ratepayers 
 would have a right to a similar representation in the 
 governing body. 
 
 These several claims to a share in the management of 
 the School, might be satisfied by the following arrange- 
 ment : — Two-thirds of each local School Committee 
 should consist of the Minister, and of two Elders, Dea- 
 cons, or Wardens, selected by the Ratepayers from 
 each Church in the School district, having a certain 
 number of members in communion. Such a mode of 
 election would insure a representation of the 'parentage' 
 of the scholars, among the office bearers thus selected. 
 The remaining third should consist of Heritors possess- 
 ing the right of appointing the Master under existing 
 Statutes, where they were sufficiently numerous, or of 
 such Heritors and also of Ratepayers of a certain amount, 
 both elected from time to time. In towns, one-third of 
 the Committee should consist of persons of civil quali- 
 fication only, annually elected by the Ratepayers. 
 
 To the School Committee thus constituted, should be 
 
400 Powers of New Parochial School Committee. 
 
 confided the appointment and dismissal of the Master, 
 with a power of appeal on his part, to the Committee of 
 Privy Council, whose decision should be final. The 
 selection of teachers should be limited to those holding 
 Certificates of Merit, but no other test should be re- 
 quired. The management of the School should devolve 
 on the Committee, from whom an appeal by a minority 
 of one-third, on every matter not religious, should lie to 
 the Committee of Council. Thus the School Committee 
 would settle the scale of School fees ; the hours of School 
 keeping ; the routine of daily instruction ; the books to 
 be used ; the subjects to be taught ; the discipline to be 
 observed ; the periods of vacation ; and every other 
 matter of internal economy. They would also have 
 charge of the School buildings, furniture, playground, 
 Master's garden, accounts of receipt and expenditure, 
 and power to determine whether the teacher should 
 hold any usually adjunct office or not. 
 
 Under such a scheme of management, it would be 
 necessary to provide for the protection of the minority, 
 by requiring: — 
 
 First. That any scholar might be withdrawn from 
 any matter of instruction or religious service, to which 
 his or her parent or guardian might on religious 
 grounds object ; and that such parent or guardian 
 might provide for the instruction of such child (during 
 the period of such withdrawal) elsewhere than in the 
 School. 
 
 Secondly. The Committee of Council or the Central 
 Board, of which I shall presently speak, should have 
 power to make a supplemental provision of Schools in 
 those few parishes, in which a minority of the inhabit- 
 ants could satisfy the central authority, that they could 
 not permit their children to be brought up in this new 
 Parochial School, without a violation of the rights of 
 conscience. Such exceptional Schools should be con- 
 fided to the management of a Committee, to be selected 
 by the congregation, according to general regulations 
 
Sources of Support of new Parochial Schools. 401 
 
 issued for that purpose, and qualified as suggested for 
 the ordinary Committee. 
 
 If this plan, for the establishment of a common School 
 for the majority of the people of Scotland, chiefly under 
 the government of Religious Communions, were adopted, 
 the machinery of administration would be simple. 
 
 The support of the Schools would be derived from 
 four sources. 
 
 1. From the School Fees of the parents; as to the 
 minimum of which, a different regulation would be re- 
 quired in the Highlands and the Lowlands. 
 
 2. From subscriptions, which might, as at present, 
 be in part raised locally, and in part distributed from 
 a central fund. These subscriptions would provide 
 for the payment of the School Fees in the destitute 
 districts of the Highlands, and in the poorest parts of 
 the towns, and would also meet any local inadequacy 
 in the amount of the legal allowance. 
 
 3. From a charge on the rates of the whole of Scot- 
 land, to be collected and distributed as two separate 
 funds, one for burghal and the other for landward 
 parishes. The rates should (as is proposed in Lord 
 Melgund's Bill) follow the precedents of the Poor Law 
 and Prison Acts, and be levied on all persons both on 
 account of property and occupation. Thus landlords 
 and their tenants in landward parishes should be re- 
 leased from their liability to an assessment on the valued 
 rent, and should encounter only burdens proportionate 
 to those of other owners and occupiers. The rates 
 should be assessed and collected by the same machinery 
 as the poor and prison rates, carried to separate rural 
 and borough funds, and either transmitted to the Trea- 
 surer for Education in Scotland, or to the Treasurer of 
 County and Burgh Boards. 
 
 4. From endowments or mortifications, which should 
 be distributed, either on principles resembling those de- 
 scribed by Mr. Menzies as governing the administration 
 of the Dick Bequest ; or, if of more general application, 
 
402 New Parochial Schools under Religious Government. 
 
 should, like those of the Society for propagating Chris* 
 tian Knowledge, be employed to sustain Schools in the 
 poorest districts, by paying the stipulated fees for the 
 parents, or by grants of books, furniture, and apparatus, 
 or by augmentations of the teachers' salaries, which 
 probably might be most safely made dependent on the 
 Inspector's report of the attainments of the scholars at 
 certain ages. 
 
 Having thus described the constitution and means' of 
 support of the New Parochial School, as the unit of the 
 system of education for Scotland, the machinery for 
 general administration will be better understood. 
 
 The principle on which Schools would be founded in 
 Scotland would resemble that which is the basis of 
 Public Education in England. The Schools would be 
 under the government of the Religious Communions, 
 who would determine what should be their religious 
 instruction and discipline. But there would, in every 
 School, be security for the rights of conscience, inas- 
 much as each parent or guardian might withdraw his 
 child or ward from any matter of instruction to which 
 he might on religious grounds object. The difference 
 between the English and the Scotch systems would be, 
 that as the Presbyterian and Congregational Com- 
 munions concur in the use of the same formulary of 
 doctrine, the School of these Communions would be the 
 Common Parochial School of Scotland. The Episcopa- 
 lians and Roman Catholics would have separate Schools. 
 
 Both the English and Scotch system should therefore 
 remain under the control of the Privy Council, who, by 
 their Orders in Council, and by the Minutes and Regu- 
 lations of their Education Committee, should settle all 
 the principles of administration. 
 
 The Committee of Council on Education would con- 
 tinue to administer all aid from the Parliamentary 
 Grant, and especially that given under the Minutes of 
 1846. 
 
 An Executive Board of Education should be es- 
 
Provisions of New Parochial School Act. 403 
 
 tablished for Scotland, to be composed of a permanent 
 Chairman, who should be appointed by Her Majesty in 
 Council; the Lord Advocate; the Solicitor-General of 
 Scotland ; the Rector of the High School ; together with 
 five other persons, one of whom should be elected by 
 each of the Universities of Scotland. 
 
 The permanent Chairman should also be the Trea- 
 surer of Public Education in Scotland, if the School- 
 rates were distributed by the Executive Board. A 
 Secretary, with an office in Edinburgh, and Clerks, 
 should be appointed by the Board. 
 
 The Board should, in every year, if the School-rates 
 were distributed by it, ascertain the amount to be 
 assessed on the whole of Scotland for the support of 
 Schools, and the sums required from particular parishes, 
 for new School Buildings and repairs, under subsequent 
 provisions. 
 
 The particulars of this Estimate should be submitted, 
 in detail, to the Committee of Council on Education, 
 with a Eeport in explanation, and the estimate should 
 be liable to such changes as the Committee might di- 
 rect. The assessment should be directed by an Order 
 in Council ; and the Estimate Report, Correspondence, 
 and Order in Council, should be laid before Parliament, 
 within one month if sitting, or at the opening of the 
 next Session. 
 
 The money thus charged should be assessed and col- 
 lected under the provisions of the Poor and Prisons 
 Acts, and paid into a general fund for Education in 
 Scotland, to be held by the Treasurer of Public Educa- 
 tion. 
 
 The present Parochial School Buildings should be de- 
 clared to be appropriated to the new Parochial Schools. 
 In the landward parishes in which such Schools exist, 
 a School Committee should be appointed by the rate- 
 payers, one-third of which should be selected from he- 
 ritors now having a statutory right to elect the School- 
 master, or, in default of the requisite number, such as 
 
 D D 2 
 
404 Provisions of New Parochial School Act. 
 
 were wanting to make up one-third should be elected 
 from among ratepayers having a certain property quali- 
 fication. The remaining two-thirds should be selected 
 by the ratepayers from the ministers and elders, deacons, 
 or wardens of every Protestant congregation in the 
 parish having a certain number of communicants ; so 
 that each Church should be represented by its minister 
 and two office bearers. The functions of this Parochial 
 School Committee have been described. The security 
 to be provided for the rights of conscience has also been 
 set forth. The Executive Board should have power to 
 decide all questions brought before it, upon appeal by 
 one-third of the Parochial School Committee : but an 
 appeal in certain matters should lie from its decisions 
 to the Committee of Council. No power should exist 
 in the Court of Session to determine whether the Acts of 
 the Parochial Committee, or the proceedings on Appeals 
 of the Executive Board were formal or not. 
 
 But it might he considered expedient that the Town 
 Council in Burghs, and a County Board of Education 
 for the Landward Parishes, should prepare the estimate 
 of the sum required for the support and building, &c. 
 of Schools in the burgh and county respectively, and 
 transmit it to the Executive Board ; should make the 
 assessment ; and direct the collection of the rate, which 
 should in that case be paid to a Burgh or County Trea- 
 surer. If this plan of local government were preferred, 
 the Burgh and County Boards would also have charge 
 of the distribution of this fund, at a certain rate per 
 scholar, according to provisions to be afterwards set 
 forth, but an appeal from the Committee of any Paro- 
 chial or other School should lie to the Executive Board 
 against the decisions of the Local Board. 
 
 "The Executive Board of Education should be authorized 
 to divide landward parishes, and to create new School 
 districts in such separate parts, or by uniting parts of 
 two adjacent parishes. It should also divide the burghs 
 and towns into School districts, care being taken, in 
 
Provisions of New Parochial School Act. 405 
 
 such arrangements, as far as possible to provide for the 
 representation, on the School Committee, of such con- 
 gregations as might exist within a reasonable distance of 
 each other. If Burgh and County Boards existed, the 
 initiative in all measures for the arrangement of School 
 districts, should be taken by them. They might present 
 a scheme to the Executive Board, with proper arrange- 
 ments for the publicity of their proceedings, and facili- 
 ties for counter-representations. The Executive Board, 
 having facts and proposals thus brought before it, might 
 then arrange the School districts. The Acts of the 
 Executive Board in such parochial arrangements should 
 be liable to be carried by appeal before the Committee 
 of Council on Education, whose decision should be final. 
 But School districts should be also liable, under proper 
 checks, to re-arrangement, to meet an altered distri- 
 bution of the population, and other changes. 
 
 But the Executive Board alone should have power to 
 determine what Schools should be admitted to aid from 
 the School rate; and no Schools which were not so 
 admitted should receive assistance from the Parliament- 
 ary Grant. Before any School could receive aid from 
 the rate, the site, buildings, and Schoolmaster's croft 
 (if any), should be conveyed to the Treasurer of Edu- 
 cation for Scotland, who should be empowered, for that 
 purpose, to hold lands and buildings as a bare trustee. 
 
 The Executive Board should be empowered to autho- 
 rise the School Committee to erect new School Build- 
 ings, or to enlarge and repair such as exist, or to 
 purchase appropriate buildings ; such plans, estimates, 
 specifications, valuations, or contracts, as the Board 
 might require, being, in each case, submitted and ap- 
 proved. For the expenses to be thus incurred, the 
 Board should be empowered to grant to the parish a 
 loan, to be secured on its local rates, and to be repaid 
 in twenty-two years by annual instalments of 6^- per 
 cent. The parish should be also entitled to the usual 
 amount of Building grant from the Committee of Council. 
 
 DD 3 
 
406 Provisions of ' Neio Parochial School Act. 
 
 Trustees now in possession of School Buildings, &c, 
 should be empowered to convey the legal estate in them 
 to the Treasurer of Public Education in Scotland. 
 
 The minimum accommodation for the Parochial 
 Schoolmaster should consist of a parlour, kitchen, and 
 scullery, and three bedrooms, each room to be at least 
 twelve feet square, or the rooms to be on the average of 
 that size. 
 
 The Executive Board should have the power to make 
 arrangements, subject to the approval of the Committee 
 of Council on Education, for the extension of the 
 Widows' Fund, and on a similar principle to establish 
 a Superannuation Fund for Masters disabled by age. 
 Schoolmasters should be admitted to the enjoyment of 
 a superannuation allowance on the recommendation 
 of the Parochial School Committee, by the Executive 
 Board, in conformity with such General Minutes as the 
 Committee of Council might issue. 
 
 The distribution of the General School Bate Fund 
 should be regulated by the Executive or Local Board in 
 the following manner : — 
 
 1. Every Parochial School Committee should be re- 
 quired to cause registers of the attendance of the scholars 
 to be kept, in a form to be settled by the Board. 
 
 2. A School attendance of three and a half days in 
 any week, during certain School hours, should be re- 
 garded as one week's legal attendance by any scholar, 
 and fourteen such days in any month should be accepted 
 as four weeks' School attendance. 
 
 3. The School should be entitled to receive at the 
 rate of threepence for every week's attendance of any 
 scholar. 
 
 The money thus granted should be carried to the 
 Parochial School Fund, together with the sums arising 
 from School Fees. The Parochial School Committee 
 should, out of this fund, provide for the purchase of. 
 School books, apparatus, furniture, and other requisites, 
 and should apply not less than seven-tenths of this 
 
Provisions of New Parochial School Act. 407 
 
 income to the payment of the salary of the Master and 
 his asssistants. 
 
 Independently of such stipend, the Master should 
 enjoy the dwelling-house and the use of the Schoolroom 
 free of rent, and the emoluments should be reckoned in 
 lieu of private subscriptions, required for the fulfilment 
 of the pecuniary conditions of the Grants of the Com- 
 mittee of Council on Education, under the Minutes of 
 1846. 
 
 The stipend arising from School Fees and from the 
 School Rate would thus average 11. per child annually, 
 except in districts in which the inhabitants were too 
 poor to pay School Fees. In such parishes the funds of 
 the General Assembly, of the Society for Propagating 
 Christian Knowledge, and mortifications capable of 
 general application, would be available for the payment 
 of the School fees. 
 
 It would be desirable that the Executive Board should 
 have power to found and support a Normal College, 
 and Model School, in connection with each of the Scotch 
 Universities. 
 
 The constitution and regulations of this College, and 
 the persons appointed to any office therein, should be 
 subject to the sanction of the Committee of Council on 
 Education. 
 
 The standard of qualifications for Parochial School- 
 masters, might be settled as follows : — 
 
 1 . Examination Papers, to be approved by the Com- 
 mittee of Council, should be annually prepared by the 
 Executive Board. 
 
 2. An Examination of Candidates should be conducted 
 in each University once at least in each year. In this 
 examination, each Candidate should be required to teach 
 a Class or conduct a School in the presence of the In- 
 spector. 
 
 3. The Inspectors should report to the Executive 
 Board on the Papers, &c. of each Candidate, tabulating 
 
 B D 4 
 
408 Provisions of New Parochial School Act. 
 
 the results in a numerical form, and submitting the 
 Papers. 
 
 4. The Executive Board should report to the Com- 
 mittee of Council thereon. 
 
 5. A Certificate of Merit, corresponding to the ac- 
 quirements of the Candidate, should be granted to such 
 as were successful, by the Committee of Council on 
 Education. 
 
 Only Masters holding such Certificates should be 
 eligible to the charge of Parochial Schools, and in every 
 such election the Certificate should be laid before the 
 School Committee. 
 
 The proceedings for the establishment of Schools for 
 the Episcopal and Roman Catholic Communions should 
 be regulated by General Minutes, to be issued by the 
 Committee of Council on Education. A Petition, in the 
 first instance, should be presented to the Executive 
 Board of Education, setting forth, among other parti- 
 culars, — 
 
 1. That a Church had been built for the Religious 
 Communion. The average number of persons attending 
 Divine worship in such Church, and of Communicants, if 
 any. The number of persons whom the Church would 
 accommodate, and the number of inhabitants within an 
 area having a certain radius belonging to the religious 
 persuasion. 
 
 2. Such Petition should also state the grounds on 
 which attendance on the Parochial School was objected 
 to by parents in this district, and should be supported 
 by their signatures. 
 
 3. A Copy of the Petition should be sent to the 
 nearest Parochial School-house, and should there, in 
 charge of the Master, be accessible to all persons. Public 
 notice of its existence should be given by advertisement 
 in the local journals circulating in the district, and 
 written placards on the doors of the Churches and 
 Chapels, according to a form to be directed by the 
 Executive Board. 
 
Provisions of New Parochial School Act. 409 
 
 4. The Executive Committee should consider the Pe- 
 tition and any counter-statements received, and should 
 direct such inquiry by their Inspectors as they might 
 think fit. Their decision should be notified to the Pe- 
 titioners, and to any protesting parties. This decision 
 might, within one month, be carried by appeal before 
 the Committee of Council, who should finally determine 
 the question. 
 
 5. Subject to these checks, the Executive Board of 
 Education should have power to found such a School, 
 to make a grant of money from the Public Funds for 
 Education in Scotland towards its erection, and to pay 
 threepence per Scholar annually towards its support. 
 
 6. The School should be governed by the Minister 
 and three or more persons, being members of the Church 
 to which the School was attached, and elected by the 
 congregation under rules to be sanctioned by the Com- 
 mittee of Council on Education. 
 
 7. The School Committee should have the same 
 powers and limitations as are proposed for the new Pa- 
 rochial School Committee. 
 
 The Executive Board should forward to the Committee 
 of Council on Education every year a Keport of their 
 proceedings, to be laid before Parliament. They should 
 keep regular minutes, and accounts of receipts and ex- 
 penditure, which should be liable to be laid before Par- 
 liament, and the appointed members should hold their 
 offices during pleasure. 
 
 If this plan for the establishment of a common School, 
 chiefly under religious government, for all the Protes- 
 tant Communions of Scotland, except the Episcopal, and 
 a separate School for the Episcopal and Koman Catholics, 
 were rejected, there appears to be only one other way 
 of providing for public education, by Schools under 
 Religious government. I have already stated my rea- 
 sons for believing that the proposal to found a common 
 
410 Religious Formularies not to be imposed by Law. 
 
 School on the basis of the Shorter Catechism of the 
 Assembly of Divines would fail. I may add, that I 
 do not conceive that Parliament would now consent to 
 enforce the use of any particular formulary of Christian 
 doctrine in Schools. Parliament has ceased to repre- 
 sent any single form of faith. The civil interests of 
 society in religion and in all secular matters are governed 
 by it, but it does not interfere with conscience. It is 
 true that it has not severed the connection between the 
 Church and the State, but that union is as intimate with 
 Presbyterianism in Scotland, as with Episcopacy in 
 England. To establish by law a formulary of doctrine 
 in the Schools of either country would be a retrogressive 
 step, liable to the most serious difficulties. It would 
 challenge most openly the opposition of all who object 
 to the imposition of religious tests ; of those to whom 
 the interference of the legislature, or of the civil magis- 
 trate, with the teaching of religion is obnoxious ; of those 
 to whom a tax for the support of instruction in any 
 form of doctrine is intolerable. It would appear to ail 
 these, and to other classes, to restore the ancient compact 
 between the civil and ecclesiastical power for the domi- 
 nion over conscience. To the renewal of such autho- 
 rity, there exists an invincible repugnance, and the more 
 gentle the approaches to it are, the more insidious will 
 they be suspected to be. 
 
 To such objections, the plan of confiding the School 
 chiefly to the government of the Religious Communions 
 is far less liable. No test would be imposed by law on 
 the Schoolmaster. Such managers as were selected 
 from the office-bearers of the congregations would be 
 entitled to that position, because of the existing connec- 
 tion of Schools with the Religious Communions. No 
 test would be imposed by law on such managers. The 
 managers, and not the law, would determine what re- 
 ligious instruction should be given. 1 The religious in- 
 
 1 On the other hand, many of those who are most opposed in Scotland to 
 the imposition of any formulary of doctrine by law, are anxious that the 
 
Provisions of Alternative School Act. 41 1 
 
 straction therefore could not be regarded as the object 
 of the School-rate, especially as two-fifths of the ordi- 
 nary expenses of the School would be derived from the 
 School-fees of parents, who, as ratepayers, would select 
 the managers, and who could withdraw their children 
 from any matter of instruction. The School-fees may, 
 therefore, be regarded as representing both the parental 
 right to secure the religious instruction for the child, 
 and to protect it from the inculcation of religious error. 
 The School-rate provides for the secular instruction, 
 and for all the civil interests of society in the School. 
 
 These distinctions are also applicable to a system of 
 Schools under the government of separate Religious 
 Communions, if no formulary of faith be imposed by 
 law, and the religious government of the School be con- 
 fided to the Communion. 
 
 I therefore proceed to consider in what way a system 
 of separate Schools under the government of each Re- 
 ligious Communion could, as an alternative measure, be 
 adapted to the existing Parochial Schools of Scotland. 
 
 The Parochial School in Scotland presents a feature 
 which would distinguish such a system of separate 
 Schools in Scotland from that existing in England. 
 The Parochial School of Scotland, owing to the period 
 of its origin ; to the extent to which laymen have 
 charge of Church government in Scotland; and to the 
 results of the struggles between the civil and the eccle- 
 siastical authorities, is at least as much a civil as an 
 ecclesiastical institution. The heritors have a tra- 
 
 arrangements made for the government of the School should secure the con- 
 tinuance of religious instruction according to previous " use and wont." 
 They are ready to welcome a declaration in the preamble of a New Paro- 
 chial School Act, that " many Religious Communions exist who agree with 
 the Church of Scotland, in the form of Religious Instruction, which has 
 been the use and wont of the Parochial Schools, and it is desirable that a 
 common School should exist for the majority of the people of Scotland," 
 and that the authority of such a Committee of Management should be 
 established, as would be likely to perpetuate the use and wont of the Paro- 
 chial Schools with respect to such Religious Instruction. Such a preamble 
 would make the intentions of the frames of the Act clear. 
 
412 Provisions of Alternative School Act. 
 
 ditional claim to their share in its government, which 
 ought to be respected in any new arrangements. This 
 right might probably be recognised in the following 
 manner : — 
 
 The powers of the Presbyteries to determine whether 
 the Master is qualified or not, and to regulate the 
 School and dismiss the Teacher, have been shown to be 
 inoperative or useless. They might be annulled. The 
 government of the School might be confided to a Com- 
 mittee of seven persons, consisting of the Minister of 
 the parish, together with three office-bearers of his 
 congregation, and three of the heritors or persons 
 having a statutory right in the election of the Master. 
 To this Parochial School Committee should be confided 
 the same powers, with the same limitations and appeal, 
 as those attributed to the Committee described in page 
 399. In any parish in which there were not three 
 heritors, the ratepayers should be entitled to elect 
 such number of persons possessing a property quali- 
 fication, and being members of the Established Church, 
 as might be required. 
 
 This being the new constitution of the Parochial 
 Schools, the provisions relating to the mode of assess- 
 ment and collection of rates; to the sources of the 
 support of Schools ; to the general powers of the Ex- 
 ecutive Board; to the distribution of the rate for the 
 support of Schools ; to the standard of qualification for 
 Schoolmasters ; to their examination and certificate, and 
 to the protection of the rights of conscience for parent 
 and child in each School, would be the same under the 
 system of separate Schools as under that previously 
 described. 
 
 But there would also be marked distinguishing fea- 
 tures. The Executive Board should be bound by law 
 to admit to the benefits of the public rate for education 
 in Scotland all the existing Parochial Schools, if it were 
 satisfied with the condition of the School Building, and 
 with the accommodations provided for the Master, and 
 
Provisions of Alternative School Act. 413 
 
 if the managers raised twopence per scholar from. 
 School-fees, or local or general subscriptions. 
 
 All Schools, certified by the Committee of Council to 
 be admissible to the benefits of the Parliamentary Grant, 
 should also be admitted by the Executive Board to the 
 usual contribution per scholar from the public rate for 
 education in Scotland, on the same conditions as the 
 Parochial Schools, but with these further requirements. 
 
 1. The School Buildings should be required to be 
 conveyed in trust for public education alone. 
 
 2. The Executive Board should be satisfied that the 
 arrangements for the government of the School were 
 such as provided for its efficient management. 
 
 3. Trustees should be empowered to alter existing 
 Trust Deeds so as to bring them into conformity with 
 the provisions of the law. 
 
 4. No School should be admissible, in which the 
 number of Scholars was not sufficient to secure a 
 salary for the Master, satisfactory to the Board, by the 
 contribution from the rate, and twopence per Scholar 
 from School-fees or subscription. 
 
 5. These conditions should be regulated by a General 
 Minute issued by the Committee of Council on Edu- 
 cation. 
 
 6. An appeal should lie to the Committee of Council, 
 from the decisions of the Executive Board, on the 
 admission of Schools to the benefit of the public rate 
 for education. 
 
 In one important respect a system of separate Schools 
 would differ from that of Common Parochial Schools. 
 The Normal Schools, which were, in the former plans, 
 to be attached to each University, and were strictly 
 Colleges for instruction in the principles, matter, and 
 method of teaching, and for the practice of the Art in 
 Model Schools attached to them, would in a scheme of 
 separate Schools be under the government of each Ke- 
 ligious Communion, and would be supported by them 
 as at present. 
 
414 Provisions of Alternative School Act. 
 
 But besides the aid derived from the Parliamentary 
 grant under the Minutes of 1846, the Executive Board 
 might be empowered to grant, from the general School 
 rate of Scotland, Exhibitions towards the expenses of 
 training students, to be awarded to successful candidates 
 after examination, either at matriculation, or at subse- 
 quent periods of the course of instruction. The re- 
 sources of the Training Colleges would thus be derived, 
 — 1. From the Parliamentary grant, in the form of 
 
 A. Exhibitions to Queen's scholars, on their entrance ; 
 
 B. Grants on behalf of the education of Masters who 
 obtain Certificates at the end of each year's course. 
 2. From the General School rate, as, A. Matriculation 
 Exhibitions to the most proficient students on admis- 
 sion ; B. Progress Exhibitions to those who gave, on 
 examination, proofs of the most earnest application, 
 ability, and success. 3. From the payments of students 
 for their board and instruction. 4. From subscriptions. 
 
 In another principal feature, also, would the scheme 
 of separate Schools under religious government differ 
 from that of common Parochial Schools. The erection 
 of the separate Schools would originate with the Reli- 
 gious Communions, and the cost would be principally 
 borne by them ; but they would be entitled to the usual 
 amount of aid from the Parliamentary grant. The 
 extension of public education, under this system, could 
 not therefore be expected to be nearly so rapid, as under 
 that of the proposed new Parochial Schools. Under the 
 s)'stem of separate Schools, the same cardinal principle 
 would be observed. The Act would provide for the 
 religious instruction of the scholars, by confidino- the 
 government of Schools to the Religious Communions. 
 But the Legislature would not interfere to enforce reli- 
 gious instruction in the School. It would limit its 
 operations to the preparation of its subjects for their 
 duties as citizens, and to the protection of civil liberty 
 and the rights of conscience, 
 
 If the principle of the religious government of Schools 
 
Governing Authority Source of Character of School. 415 
 
 were departed from, there is no middle term. An abyss, 
 spanned by no arch, separates the purely Secular School 
 from that of the Religious Communion. The chasm 
 must be cleared at one bound. A School under the 
 management of a Board of purely civil character, elected 
 by the rate-payers, may be efficient for all secular uses, 
 but, as respects religion, no statutory enactment can 
 provide for the absence of the spiritual life. The Legis- 
 lature has abdicated ' its usurpation over conscience ; 
 but if the tyranny of the Tudors were restored, it could 
 not breathe the life of religion into this corpse. A 
 School under purely civil control, be it clearly under- 
 stood, is a Secular School. The governing authority 
 determines the character of the School. Therefore, a 
 School chiefly under the government of Religious Com- 
 munions agreeing in doctrine must be a Religious 
 School, as surely as that of each religious congregation. 
 If this truth were more clearly discerned, and if it 
 were also perceived, that the Legislature may confide the 
 government of Schools to Religious Communions, either 
 separately or collectively, without any infringement of 
 the rights of conscience, or encroachment on civil liberty, 
 the minority which, in Scotland, has in despair resorted 
 to the proposal of a secular constitution for public 
 Schools, would shrink into complete insignificance. If 
 there be any who desire to establish the Secular School 
 from aversion to Christianity, or to remove an obstacle 
 to the development of some new form of Christian faith, 
 or to supplant it by the barren prudential moralities of 
 rationalism or deism, their cold pedantry has no hold 
 either on the masses whom Scotland has nursed on the 
 milk of the pure Word, or on those whom her Universi- 
 ties have trained in all the dialectic subtleties of con- 
 troversy, or on the earnest heart of a great people in 
 whom the spirit and teaching of Knox survive. What- 
 ever be the antipathies of sects, the struggles of party, 
 the rivalries of the civil and the church courts, or the 
 contests for spiritual dominion, two watch-words will 
 
416 Catastrophe of National Ignorance. 
 
 still unite Scotland against a common enemy. Ro- 
 manism and infidelity, since Calvin embodied in a 
 system of ethics and theology the doctrines .of the 
 Reformation, have nowhere foes so stern, so united, and 
 so defiant as the Scottish nation. That Scotland 
 should submit to the imposition of a Secular School, or, 
 which is equivalent, of a School under purely civil 
 government, is a vain imagination. 
 
 To the adoption of one or other of the two plans for 
 the religious constitution of Schools to be supported by 
 public rates in Scotland, there is one fearful alternative. 
 The reign of ignorance, brutish habits, crime, and hea- 
 thenism may be indefinitely prolonged. This cloud 
 may brood with the gloom of hell over the destinies of 
 a heroic race, nor can any human prescience foretell 
 what may be the catastrophe, when its dark womb 
 struggles with the throes of a new birth amidst the light- 
 nings of social convulsion. If the monarchy and the 
 representative system of Great Britain are to perish, it 
 will not be from any conspiracy of the nobles. Magna 
 Charta and the revolution settlement secured and li- 
 mited their influence in the Constitution. Nor will it 
 arise from the rebellion of the middle classes, who ac- 
 quired their due share of political power by the Reform 
 Bill. But the dominion of an ignorant and demoralised 
 democracy is scarcely more fatal than the growth of 
 popular discontent, — the inevitable consequence of the 
 waste of national resources by a people who multiply 
 without forethought ; purchase misery by improvidence ; 
 and exchange the frenzy of inebriety for the madness 
 of political fanaticism. The sure road to socialism is 
 by a prolongation of the contrasts between luxury and 
 destitution ; vast accumulations, and ill-rewarded toil • 
 high cultivation, and barbarism ; the enjoyment of po- 
 litical privileges, and the exclusion from all rights by 
 ignorance, or indigence. The means of solving these 
 great social problems lies in the Christian civilisation of 
 the entire people by the Public School. 
 
417 
 
 APPENDIX (A.) 
 
 I. Character of Pupil Teachers and their general Demeanour. 
 
 Having made special inquiries from the clergy, and other friends and sup- 
 porters of the schools, as to their conduct, I have great satisfaction in report- 
 ing the favourable accounts that I have received. I believe that there is no 
 other class of persons of that age, whose conduct, subjected to the like careful 
 observation and scrutiny, would be found more entirely free from blame. — 
 Report of Rev. H. Moseley, Minutes, 1850-1, vol. ii. pp. 2, 3. 
 
 Of only one apprentice have I received from the clergy and school-managers 
 a decidedly unsatisfactory certificate of moral and religious conduct. — Rev. 
 E. D. Tinling's Report, Minutes, 1850-1, vol. ii. p. 204. 
 
 I am glad again to bear testimony to the excellent conduct and character 
 of all the pupil-teachers of the district. There have been only two or three at 
 all found fault with, and these only in trivial matters ; and I cannot say there 
 is any one of them of whom I augur any but the happiest results from their 
 training and their knowledge ; and every successive year only increases the 
 conviction of myself, with all the managers and clergy, that the pupil-teacher 
 system was one of the most valuable inventions, for its purpose, that ever was 
 devised. — Rev, M. Mitchell's Report, Minutes, 1850-1, vol. ii. p. 268. 
 
 The number of pupil-teachers in this district is 164 (116 boys, 48 girls), ' 
 
 Their progress, attention to duty, and general steadiness of conduct is highly 
 satisfactory, and augurs well for their future usefulness. — Rev. J. J. Bland- 
 fords Report, same vol. p. 331. 
 
 I turn with very great pleasure to the next column (M), which records that 
 310 apprentices in my district have received their stipends for the past year 
 upon my favourable report on their good conduct and attainments, backed by 
 the approbation of their clergy. Nor is this pleasure materially diminished 
 when I advert to the two succeeding summaries (N and O), from which it ap- 
 pears, that while two have forfeited their payments for deficient attainments, 
 and two for dishonest copying, of the 24 whose apprenticeship has termi- 
 nated, nine have been promoted to Queen's scholarships, or to other advan- 
 tageous appointments under circumstances highly creditable to themselves ; 
 six have been removed for incompetency ; five, I am grieved to say, by death 
 or illness; but only three through causes morally discreditable to themselves — 
 and even these not of a very heinous character. — Rev. W. H. Broohfield's Re- 
 port, same vol. pp. 380, 381. 
 
 I have pleasure in speaking in favourable terms of the apprenticeship sys« 
 
 E E 
 
418 Appendix A. 
 
 tem, as far as my experience extends. The apprenticed pupil-teachers seem 
 in very many cases likely to become valuable masters and mistresses, and they 
 are already of great use in schools, being far more efficient than the unappren- 
 ticed and unpaid monitors -whom they have superseded. — Rev. W. J. Kennedy's 
 Report, same vol. p. 440. 
 
 That some tendencies -would be developed which would call for watchful care, 
 and some unfavourable eases would arise, might have been anticipated in the 
 progressive operation of a system so extensive and novel. But the most care- 
 ful inquiry into the matter has satisfied me that whatever tendencies to evil 
 might exist they have been effectually counteracted, and that the cases of com- 
 parative failure have been immensely outweighed by those of decided success. 
 During the past year only one pupil-teacher in my district has been dis- 
 missed on the ground of immoral conduct ; and the clergy and school ma- 
 nagers generally assure me that the exemplary character both of the boys and 
 girls produces the most important effects upon the children and the neighbour- 
 hood. I attribute this partly to the religious instruction and training, which is 
 peculiarly complete and effective in most cases, partly to the good sense and 
 rightmindedness of those who have selected the pupil-teachers, and partly to 
 the powerful incentives to good conduct and the severe penalty attached to 
 moral delinquency by the practical working of the Minutes of Committee 
 of Council. I believe that, as a class, the pupil-teachers are equal in these 
 most important respects to the most favoured of their countrymen; and 1 
 reiterate this statement, because an impression appears to exist in the minds 
 of very influential persons that they are likely to be deficient in those moral 
 habits which are generally found in connection with such cultivation and 
 refinement as they can hardly be supposed to acquire in the houses of their 
 parents. — Rev.F. C. Cook's Report, Minutes, 1851-2, vol. ii. p. 46. 
 
 With regard to the conduct of the apprentices, both male and female, I am 
 glad to be able to speak in very satisfactory terras. — Rev. F. Watkins' Report, 
 Minutes, 1851-2, vol. ii. p. 123. 
 
 Pupil-teachers. ■ — If there is one part of the present measures in operation 
 for the improvement of the labouring classes more satisfactory and full of hope 
 than another, it is the system of apprenticeship by which a large body of 
 teachers are now being trained, and in the course of a short time will be ready 
 to take charge of elementary schools. It is most satisfactory to be able to re- 
 port favourably of the continued good conduct and steady progress of the ap- 
 prentices. I think it would be difficult to find a number of young men and 
 women who have given greater satisfaction, or whose conduct has been more 
 exemplary ; and this, too, at a very critical part of their lives. There are, it 
 is true, many concurrent circumstances, in reference to the apprenticeship, 
 which in themselves have a natural tendency to promote steadiness amongst 
 the apprentices, by keeping them out of harm's way. They have plenty of 
 work to do. They are thoroughly occupied, and under the eye of their re- 
 spective teachers the greater part of the day. After school hours they are not 
 left to themselves, but are again under the control and guidance of their 
 teachers, who have thus abundant meahs, both in school and out of it, of ascer- 
 taining the dispositions and forming the characters of their apprentices, bv 
 encouraging what is good and checking that which is.evil. Both masters and 
 mistresses require constantly to be reminded of the serious responsibility they 
 have incurred, not simply in regard to the intellectual attainments, but what 
 
Inspectors 1 Reports on Training of Pupil-Teachers. 419 
 
 is of far higher moment, the moral training of their apprentices. — Rev. J. J. 
 Blandford, p. 291. of same vol. 
 
 Of the progress of the pupil-teachers themselves I have also to report 
 favourably. Individual cases of misconduct or incompetency there have heen ; 
 and they have, I hope, served to warn all those on -whom rests the responsibility 
 of their training, how vigilant and judicious must be our care of them during 
 the later years of their apprenticeship. — Mr. Norris, p. 376. of same vol. 
 
 The spirit of one remark which I made last year I must be excused for 
 again bringing forward now, to the effect that the influence for good of the 
 pupil-teachers upon the future destinies of our country cannot but be great. 
 The religious, moral, and intellectual training they are now receiving — the 
 habits of order, cleanliness, and persevering industry which they are daily 
 forming, will, when they become men and women, act imperceptibly but cer- 
 tainly upon all with whom they come in contact ; and they will be the means 
 of spreading social comfort and Christian civilization through all the corners 
 of the land. — Rev. H. L. Jones' Report, Minutes, 1850-1, vol. ii. p. 514. 
 
 Among the pupil-teacher apprentices to be found in Wales there are several 
 of great talent, and of knowledge much beyond what could have been ex- 
 pected ; while as a body they form a strong gnarantee for the future intel- 
 lectual advancement of their country. Although indentures have been can- 
 celled by mutual agreement in one or two instances, yet I have not heard a 
 single complaint of any serious misbehaviour on the part of those young people, 
 made by either managers or teachers ; whilst, on the contrary, though their 
 progress in mental cultivation has been various, their moral and religious 
 good conduct has been uniformly attested by all persons with whom I have 
 had occasion to converse upon the subject. Some have now completed the 
 terms of their indentures, and have gone to training schools, where they are 
 now completing their studies, — several after obtaining Queen's scholarships, 
 — all, I believe, with satisfaction to their respective principals. — Rev. H. 
 L.Jones, Minutes, 1851-2, vol. ii. p. 471. 
 
 II. Pupil- Teachers religiously brought up. 
 
 The schools in which pupil-teachers have been appointed are generally 
 schools fortunate in the supervision of active and zealous clergymen ; and I 
 cannot convey in adequate terms the sense I entertain of the importance of 
 this fact. I believe that the success which has up to this period characterised 
 the working of the pupil -teacher system is mainly to be attributed to it. — Re- 
 port of Rev. H. Moseley, Minutes for 1850-1, vol. ii. p. 3. 
 
 I am happy to say that the examinations in Holy Scripture and other 
 branches of religious knowledge, especially in the liturgy and formularies of 
 the Church, have been even more satisfactory than in former years. I ex- 
 pressed some doubt last year whether the course of religious instruction, after 
 the commencement of their apprenticeship, is sufficiently comprehensive — 
 whether it keeps pace with the progressive development of their minds. In 
 most cases I am now satisfied that any such apprehensions are groundless. 
 The clergy assure me, and I have had ample opportunities of ascertaining the 
 fact, that a fair proportion of the pupil's time is regularly devoted to the study 
 of the Bible, and such hooks as are calculated to explain and illustrate its 
 
 E B 2 
 
420 Appendix A. 
 
 precepts. A course of religious reading, comprehending some important books 
 in the Old and New Testament, is generally proposed at the inspection, upon 
 ■which I have felt no hesitation to undertake that the examination shall be 
 principally confined at my next annual visit. I have been much struck with 
 the clear and accurate knowledge of the historical and prophetical portion of 
 the Old Testament, and of the evangelical narration, as well as the more prac- 
 tical epistles, which the greater portion of these youths display, in the oral and 
 written examinations. It is because I am convinced that these boys and girls 
 are thoroughly conversant with the teaching of the Holy Scriptures, and be- 
 cause I hope that they are to a great extent practically affected by its precepts 
 and doctrines, that I look forward trustfully to the results of the great experi- 
 ment which has been made through this instrumentality to raise up a body of 
 well-trained teachers, and to provide for the elementary instruction of the 
 working classes. — Report of Rev. F. C. Cook, Minutes for 1850-1, vol. ii. 
 p. 34. 
 
 III. Pupil-teachers make salutary Progress in Religious 
 Knowledge. 
 
 It is a source of much real satisfaction to me to be enabled to report favour- 
 ably both of the religious and intellectual improvement of these apprentices 
 and teachers as a body during the past year. They appear to realise more 
 fully, as far as my judgment goes, the importance of their position as teachers 
 and trainers of immortal souls — they are more simple in thought and lan- 
 guage and more apt in imparting their information to the children. 
 ***** 
 
 I am anxious to bear testimony not only to this intellectual improvement, 
 but moreover to the moral and religious progress which is no less evidenced 
 by the continuance of their apprenticeship. 
 
 The characters given to me, not only in the written certificates, but in con- 
 versation with the clergy and school-managers, of the apprentices are highly 
 gratifying. I am assured that these'young persons are individually, with very 
 few exceptions, striving to do their duty as those who must give account at 
 the day of God. — Rev. E. D. Tinling's Report, Minutes, 1850-1, vol. ii. 
 pp. 203, 204. 
 
 IV. Attainments of Pupil- Teachers. 
 
 With regard to the progress made by pupil-teachers in their own studies, by 
 which their future prospects will be so materially influenced, I feel it my duty 
 to record the following facts. When the master and mistress have done their 
 duty faithfully, and have been truly competent to instruct the pupils in the 
 subjects of examination, no failures have occurred or are likely to occur, nor 
 are the pupil-teachers likely to fall short of that standard of attainment which 
 will secure them admission into normal schools with the advantage of ex- 
 hibitions from the Government or other sources. — Rev. F. C. Cook's Report, 
 Minutes for 1851-2, vol. ii. p. 42. 
 
 The papers of those pupil-teachers both male and female, who have reached 
 the third year of their apprenticeship, generally speaking, indicate a far higher 
 
Inspectors' Reports on Training of Pupil-Teachers. 421 
 
 amount of intellectual attainment and cultivation than has hitherto been 
 observed in the candidates for admission at the various training institutions. 
 There is every reason to expect that those who will be selected as Queen's 
 scholars will be thoroughly prepared to benefit by the professional instruction 
 which it must be the main object of the principals of those institutions to 
 impart. — Rev. F. C. Cook's Report, Minutes for 1850-1, vol. ii. p. 34. 
 
 The papers of the pupil-teachers are often better than those of the masters 
 who profess to teach them. This I attribute to the clergy. — Rev. M. Mitchell's 
 Report, p. 268 of same vol. 
 
 The acquirements of the pupil-teachers in my district have been, I think, 
 decidedly satisfactory ; more so on the whole than I had ventured to antici- 
 pate. Consequently the cases in which apprentices have failed to obtain the 
 stipend conditionally paid them by the Committee of Council have been very 
 rare. In Lancashire, for instance, out of about 400 apprentices I do not think 
 that more than half a dozen at most have altogether failed in their examin- 
 ation. — Rev. W. J. Kennedy's Report, same vol. p. 440. 
 
 With regard to the pupil-teachers themselves, there is of course a great 
 variety in their efficiency and progress as there is in the circumstances under 
 which they are placed. As a whole, however, they have considerably 
 exceeded my expectations. Occasionally, indeed, it has been necessary to 
 cancel the indentures, in one case, perhaps, for want of punctuality, in another 
 from insubordination, in a third from manifest stupidity ; but these cases have 
 been extremely rare, while the proportion of those who have proved efficient, 
 trustworthy, and of good intellectual qualifications has been very considerable. 
 In some instances, indeed, I have feared that their health has suffered from 
 long and anxious application to study, and in many others I well know the 
 time devoted to their instruction by the master has greatly exceeded the pre- 
 scribed limits. — Mr. Morell's Repeat, same vol. pp. 627, 628. 
 
 Candidates for the office of the teacher were heretofore often persons dis- 
 qualified by various causes for success in other walks of life. These youths 
 are selected out of a greater number, and over a large surface of the population, 
 and, amonget other qualifications taken into account, are those superior talents 
 and that great energy of character which are required in the successful 
 management of a school, but which would secure success in almost any other 
 career in life. And then, in respect to knowledge, many of the Queen's 
 scholars, will, I conceive, be found as far advanced when they enter the train- 
 ing schools as the generality of students have been accustomed to be, when 
 they have left them. — Mr. Moseley's Report, Minutes, 1851-2, vol. ii. p. 298. 
 
 V. Knowledge of Schoolkeeping, and Tact and Skill in the 
 Management of Classes. 
 
 In the schools where pupil-teachers are employed, the monitorial system 
 has generally been given up. Many of these pupil-teachers are entitled now 
 to rank as assistant masters and mistresses, and most effectual assistance is 
 rendered by them in the teaching of the children, particularly of the lower 
 classes, heretofore much neglected. A large proportion of them manifest an 
 interest in the work of the teacher, and may he considered to be well adapted 
 to it. They have been selected as the promising children of their respective 
 
 li3 
 
422 Appendix A. 
 
 schools, are generally of fair abilities, and have made good progress in their 
 learning, according to the course prescribed in your Lordships' schedule. — 
 Report of Rev. H. Moseley, Minutes, 1850-1, vol. ii. p. 2. 
 
 I have to remark this year a very decided improvement amongst the 
 apprentices in the art of teaching, in their power of giving a lesson to a class 
 or gallery of classes, both with regard to the matter of instruction, and to the 
 manner in which it is conveyed to the children. * * * And I should add 
 that, in the far greater number of schools where pupil-teachers have been at 
 work for three or four years (and before the expiration of this time it is 
 hardly fair to expect much fruit from their labour), there is a positive 
 mprovement in all those points over which their influence extends, and for 
 which they may be said to be responsible. I should especially remark the 
 more intelligent instruction of the lower classes, and the generally improved 
 tone of the whole school. — Rev. F. Watkins' Report, Minutes, 1851-2, vol. ii. 
 p. 124. 
 
 The pupil-teachers are many of them likely to turn out very efficient 
 instructors. In several of the schools they have become very well acquainted 
 with the way of managing their classes and the school generally, and their 
 papers are for the most part very fairly worked, and in some cases very 
 excellently. — Rev. M. Mitchell, same vol. p. 253. 
 
 I am justified, by the concurrent testimony of the clergy and other pro- 
 moters of schools who have watched over these young persons during their 
 apprenticeship, in speaking of them, as, up to this period, affording evidence, 
 for the most part, of the formation of that character, and the development of 
 those principles, which are to be desired in an elementary teacher. The 
 recent examination for Queen's scholarships shows them, in regard to ability 
 and attainments, and in aptitude for teaching, to he greatly in advance of the 
 class of persons hitherto admitted to our training schools. — Mr. Moseley's 
 Report, Minutes, 1851-2, vol. i. p. 276. 
 
 VI. Miscellaneous Testimonies to Effects of Pupil- Teacher 
 System generally. 
 
 The second inference drawn from a comparison of the summaries points 
 out very satisfactorily one of the most important results of the pupil-teacher 
 system ; in fact, the point in which it has been most eminently and confessedly 
 successful. Perhaps it might not appear at once to a casual observer that the 
 standard of instruction in pupil-teacher schools was much higher than in 
 non-pupil-teacher schools, but on a closer inspection of the tables it will be 
 seen to be the case, and that in the most satisfactory way possible. 
 
 It is not in history, geography, grammar, or the higher rules of arithmetic 
 — that is, in the first-class subjects — that the great disparity is shown ; but in 
 the lower subjects which still engage the bottom of the school — in the per- 
 centage of children still occupied with their alphabet and spelling, or who 
 have not yet begun to write on paper or cast accounts — that the pupil-teacher 
 schools appear so far in advance of non-pupil-teacher schools. 
 
 Thus in pupil-teacher schools only 17 per cent, are left in the alphabet class; 
 
 in non-pupil-teacher schools 48 or nearly half ; 
 
 in pupil-teacher schools only 5 per cent, arc writing copies on slates ; 
 
 in non-pupil-teacher schools 46 or nearly half are still so occupied j 
 
Inspectors* Reports on Training of Pupil-Teachers. 42 & 
 
 in pupil-teacher schools only 3£ per cent, appear not to have begun 
 
 arithmetic ; 
 in non-pupil-teacher schools 25 or one quarter. 
 
 Generally, then, it may be said that in non-pupil-teacher schools there is 
 still a large residuum of ignorant children encumbering the lowest class, -while 
 the pupil- teacher system has at once acted powerfully upon this, and dis- 
 tributed it in solution, as it were, through the several classes of the school. 
 
 I am glad to be able to add that my own impressions — independent of 
 tables of instruction — entirely confirm this result of statistical inquiry. It is 
 one of the most striking points of contrast exhibited at first sight by the two 
 classes of schools ; and certainly, as I said before, one of the most satisfactory 
 fruits of the pupil-teacher system. There are other points of contrast equally 
 important and equally demonstrative of the excellence of this system, which 
 cannot be represented in a table of statistics, as they affect rather the moral 
 condition of the school. Every one who has had opportunities of comparing 
 schools so organised with schools conducted on the old monitorial system, 
 must have recognised the improved aspect, the increased order, the greater 
 prominence and attention given to the lowest class, and, above all, the in- 
 valuable relief afforded to the master, — - due to the replacement of monitors of 
 11 or 12 by regularly trained pupil-teachers between the ages of 13 and 18. 
 The advantages, however, moral and intellectual, that have accrued to the 
 cause of education from the Minutes of 1846, have been so frequently pointed 
 out by your Lordships' Inspectors, and are in fact so uniformly acknowLsdg&I 
 in my district, that it is unnecessary for me to say more on this subject. — 
 Rev. J. P. Norris's Report, Minutes, 1850-1, vol. ii. pp.488, 489. 
 
 The system of pupil-teachers still remains one of the most interesting and 
 important features in your Lordships' Minutes, and none, I believe, has had a 
 great effect in raising the general tone of primary education through the 
 country. So long as examples of a thoroughly efficient primary school were 
 wanting, there was no wonder at the little zeal exhibited in the progress of 
 education and in the improvement of the schools already existing. A single 
 effective school, held up as a model to a district, is a realised idea, which 
 places the entire problem of education to the minds of observers in a new 
 light. To bring the mass of our population under such influences is seen at 
 once to be an object worth all the effort and the sacrifice that can be directed 
 towards it. This appears to me to be one of the first and foremost of the 
 advantages which have been secured by the appenticeship of pupil-teachers. 
 Many other advantages are of course in reserve, but the mere fact of having 
 by this instrumentality planted practically efficient schools here and there 
 throughout the country — schools in which we are not wholly shut up to the 
 formal mechanism of the monitorial system on the one hand, nor to the in- 
 cessant waste of time consumed in drill, march, bad music, and dull routine on 
 the other — this very fact, I say, renders the return to such methods and 
 organisations a moral impossibility. The people themselves begin now to 
 know what education is, and are not very likely to be again satisfied with an 
 apology for it. — Mr. Morell's Report, same vol. p. 627. 
 
 The pupil teachers' schools have been most successful. The Minutes of 
 1846 have effected a revolution in the education of the poor, for rapidity and 
 improvement, probably without parallel in the history of any country. — Mr. 
 Bellairs' Reports, Minutes, 1851-2, vol. ii. p. 83. 
 
 I am happy to be able from further experience to confirm my previous re- 
 
 E E 4 
 
Missing Page 
 
Missing Page 
 
426 
 
 Appendix B. 
 
 APPENDIX (B.) 
 
 oo IP 
 
 OOM 
 
 i::i!i 
 
 oo 
 
 ire oto mo 
 
 O C3 ■— i m ^ "9 
 
 2 I 
 
 OT 
 OCQ 
 
 I I 
 
 (I.-H |IU] 
 
 ■pu sjcioqbs 
 
 loie- I -*co 
 
 1 1 
 
 'eoooo 
 mm a 
 
 00<" 
 OOCQ 
 
 OtD 
 
 o« 
 
 00 OO I OOQO 
 (COO OOCO 
 
 O 00 
 O CD 
 
 "» = ! 
 
 to 
 
 O O OOOO 
 
 O O OOOO 
 
 O O ISOlOO 
 
 c^ 
 
 PS 
 
 D00 
 
 •-•a i 
 
 C. la v ' ' 
 
 a) B 
 
 son | oio> 
 
 3 u. 
 
 I ° 
 
 oo-v 
 
 oo» 
 
 oieio 
 to -r m 
 
 I O CO 
 OtO 
 
 'pauun 
 -pB SJBioq'og 
 
 B 
 
 tjO^C I 
 
 OOO 
 
 O O 
 
 oo 
 
 «°2 
 
 oo o 
 
 O o 
 
 oo 
 
 
 N«« 
 
 o te 
 
 S2 
 
 oo 
 co o 
 
 OOOO OOO 
 
 o too , o to 
 
 Ooooao 
 otooto 
 
 
 m kstj< row 
 
 •eOTjt 
 s^o M 
 
 «2S 
 
 O OOO 
 
 00(0 
 
 o to 
 
 ON 
 
 OoOO 
 
 oo 
 
 oteo 
 
 | oto 
 
 iano 
 
 ■* 30 t- 
 
 lOCC 
 CO ^ 
 
 OOOO 
 OOOO 
 
 »'S§la„ , S 
 
 IS* 
 
 OOM< 
 OOM 
 
 o 3^ ^ « » £ 
 
 55 '** m t2 u 
 
 
 OOO 
 
 900 
 
 OO-v OOO 
 oceoo 00 
 
 StbS 
 
 5 'CO 
 
 3«o 
 
 ■§•£■£ 
 
 ill 
 
 3S.S 
 
 51 
 
 *g 
 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 o£ 
 13 
 
 EC g S 
 
 H-t- 
 
 e s 
 
 II 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 "« 
 
 D.t: 
 
 
 2 a 
 
 J to 
 ,SV, 
 
 
 
 tS 5 S 
 
 >2 OS 
 
 £ SSfJ 
 
 S SS Is 
 
 awviDN^ jo iioiimii 
 
General Summaries for the Yew 1851. 
 (No. II.) 
 General Summary of RESULTS OF INSPECTION for Year ended 31st October 1851. 
 „* The results given are not to be taken as complete accounts of each Inspector's District, being those of actual Inspection only, between 1st November 1850 and 3lst October 1851. 
 
 
 
 No of schools actually inspected 
 between 1st November 1850 and 31st October 1851. 
 
 Amount of 
 accommodation, 
 
 in square feet, 
 
 in Schools 
 enumerated in 
 
 \verage number 
 
 of children in 
 
 attendance 
 
 in Schools 
 
 enumerated in 
 
 NuTiber of 
 
 children present 
 
 at examination in 
 
 Schools 
 
 enumerated in 
 
 Number 
 
 of Certificated 
 
 Teachers 
 
 in schools 
 
 enumerated in 
 
 Number 
 
 of Pupil-teachers 
 
 in Schools 
 
 enumerated in 
 
 first column. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 PER-CENTAGE OF CHILDREN LEARNING 
 
 
 = PER-CE 
 
 DISTRICTS. 
 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 
 to 
 
 .9 
 
 B 
 
 til 
 O 
 
 E 
 
 o 
 
 
 >, 
 
 
 p 
 
 ARITHMETIC AS FAR AS 
 
 WRITING 
 
 Number of 
 
 Schools, 
 
 i.e., institutions 
 
 held in separate 
 
 1 
 
 Number of School-rooms 
 
 in which 
 
 separate teachers are 
 
 employed. 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 T3 
 
 D 
 
 c „•. 
 
 HI • 
 
 is c 
 
 M 
 
 •a a 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 a . 
 o a 
 
 On Paper. 
 
 On S 
 
 = .2 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 Buildings 
 
 and separately 
 
 managed. 
 
 
 
 first column. 
 
 first column. 
 
 first column. 
 
 tirst column. 
 
 
 to 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 O 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 13 
 
 o 
 
 > 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 a. 
 « 
 to 
 o 
 
 <u 
 O 
 
 rt 
 S 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 H 
 
 s a 
 
 Dm 
 
 §1 
 
 c 
 o 
 
 5 
 
 o 
 
 U 
 
 'A 
 
 < -> 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 o 
 
 £ 
 
 " a. 
 ■KB 
 
 5 = 
 
 Boys. 
 
 Girls. 
 
 Infants 
 
 Mixed. 
 
 5 
 
 
 In the Counties of — • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Berks and Wilts ------ 
 
 43 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 3 
 
 12 
 
 46554 
 
 38G9 
 
 3934 
 
 20 
 
 9G 
 
 
 1-39 
 
 114 
 
 1-73 
 
 4-6 
 
 21-3 
 
 23-48 
 
 45-62 
 
 33-52 
 
 34-41 
 
 4-37 
 
 6-93 
 
 18 3 
 
 19-92 
 
 27-4 
 
 29-18 
 
 7-6 
 
 38-57 
 
 18- 
 
 39 
 
 
 Bedford, Buckingham, Hertford, and Middlesex 
 
 132 
 
 101 
 
 80 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 217833 
 
 21G74 
 
 18252 
 
 72 
 
 416 
 
 
 •86 
 
 2-05 
 
 •81 
 
 3-08 
 
 19-12 
 
 25.3 
 
 4GG 
 
 38-85 
 
 33-6 
 
 4-36 
 
 9'33 
 
 19-8 
 
 17-19 
 
 32-36 
 
 29-74 
 
 8-09 
 
 54-54 
 
 13-7 
 
 38 
 
 *2 
 
 Gloucester, Hereford, Oxford, Warwick, and") 
 Worcester - - - - - -J 
 
 103 
 
 73 
 
 58 
 
 24 
 
 69 
 
 192923 
 
 13837 
 
 14911 
 
 58 
 
 284 
 
 
 •26 
 
 •4 
 
 •19 
 
 4-82 
 
 13-15 
 
 17-32 
 
 31-3S 
 
 30-13 
 
 28-1 
 
 2-18 
 
 5-17 
 
 13-73 
 
 10-87 
 
 30-14 
 
 29-83 
 
 4- 
 
 35-72 
 
 8-9 
 
 40 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 York 
 
 333 
 
 135 
 
 123 
 
 38 
 
 158 
 
 457022 
 
 40328 
 
 37531 
 
 112 
 
 647 
 
 
 •37 
 
 ■43 
 
 •17 
 
 2-30 
 
 6-78 
 
 14-19 
 
 32-2 
 
 10-4 
 
 26-4 
 
 2-G2 
 
 4-03 
 
 10-19 
 
 8-6 
 
 21-9 
 
 18-12 
 
 1-46 
 
 29- 
 
 7 34 
 
 30 
 
 6a 
 
 "a 
 
 s 
 
 .a 
 
 Cornwall, Devon, Dorset, and Somerset - 
 
 156 
 
 83 
 
 51 
 
 12 
 
 60 
 
 197628 
 
 17242 
 
 17877 
 
 37 
 
 300 
 
 
 •17 
 
 1-36 
 
 1-06 
 
 0- 
 
 18-4 
 
 12-59 
 
 47-54 
 
 40-67 
 
 21-17 
 
 4-04 
 
 8-06 
 
 1638 
 
 17-24 
 
 30-13 
 
 32-5 
 
 413 
 
 41-01 
 
 12- 
 
 37 
 
 Cambridge, Essex, Huntingdon, Norfolk, and"l 
 Suffolk J 
 
 156 
 
 69 
 
 65 
 
 22 
 
 68 
 
 151122 
 
 1G496 
 
 172G6 
 
 33 
 
 200 
 
 
 •21 
 
 •2S 
 
 •04 
 
 1-02 
 
 7-49 
 
 13-69 
 
 30-98 
 
 21-38 
 
 17-57 
 
 1-81 
 
 4-88 
 
 916 
 
 11-56 
 
 29-18 
 
 11-4 
 
 2-42 
 
 40-02 
 
 5-66 
 
 22 
 
 4 1 
 
 Derby, Leicester, Lincoln, Northampton, Not-"l 
 tingham, and Rutland J 
 
 185 
 
 84 
 
 71 
 
 12 
 
 78 
 
 186493 
 
 16484 
 
 1G444 
 
 33 
 
 185 
 
 
 •18 
 
 •8 
 
 •07 
 
 3-09 
 
 6-45 
 
 13-71 
 
 59-1 
 
 25-68 
 
 26-74 
 
 2-64 
 
 3-94 
 
 9-21 
 
 876 
 
 30-6 
 
 14-93 
 
 1-26 
 
 54-28 
 
 615 
 
 37 
 
 to 
 
 Lancaster and the Isle of Man - 
 
 138 
 
 92 
 
 72 
 
 19 
 
 35 
 
 229435 
 
 17542 
 
 16653 
 
 93 
 
 4G3 
 
 
 •36 
 
 1-09 
 
 •32 
 
 2'69 
 
 8-14 
 
 18-39 
 
 37-09 
 
 34-56 
 
 25-67 
 
 1-8 
 
 6-02 
 
 8-71 
 
 8-74 
 
 27-47 
 
 20-87 
 
 3-32 
 
 48-72 
 
 8-49 
 
 29 
 
 e 
 
 Chester, Salop, and Stafford - - - - 
 
 189 
 
 107 
 
 79 
 
 30 
 
 70 
 
 287744 
 
 22437 
 
 19352 
 
 42 
 
 278 
 
 
 •46 
 
 ■89 
 
 ■35 
 
 2-7 
 
 13-36 
 
 27-41 
 
 28- 
 
 26-75 
 
 26-03 
 
 3- 
 
 5'Gl 
 
 19-34 
 
 19-61 
 
 26-5 
 
 21-28 
 
 3-62 
 
 48-3 
 
 8-14 
 
 22 
 
 
 Cumberland, Durham, Northumberland, and ") 
 Westmorland ----- J 
 
 125 
 93 
 
 54 
 40 
 
 43 
 19 
 
 8 
 5 
 
 65 
 43 
 
 158072 
 101837 
 
 13831 
 8779 
 
 12955 
 7592 
 
 27 
 62 
 
 1G7 
 182 
 
 
 ■28 
 3-72 
 
 1-07 
 3-41 
 
 "2 
 2-G5 
 
 1-66 
 6-52 
 
 5-66 
 16-43 
 
 1444 
 20-19 
 
 3T1 
 51-66 
 
 22-48 
 36-52 
 
 27-51 
 22-85 
 
 3-69 
 6-85 
 
 7-97 
 17-28 
 
 13-59 
 
 17-21 
 
 11-97 
 
 17-88 
 
 25-41 
 33-52 
 
 17-59 
 29-71 
 
 2-72 
 6-62 
 
 49-28 
 55-6 
 
 7-24 
 15-47 
 
 2S 
 
 . In Wales ------- 
 
 4t 
 
 
 
 1713 
 
 2226663 
 
 192519 
 
 589 
 
 3218 
 
 
 British, Wesleyan, and other Protestant Schools"! 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 not connected with the Church of England ; 1 
 in the Southern and Western Districts of | 
 
 136 
 
 106 
 
 66 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 214188 
 
 23025 
 
 20900 
 
 55 
 
 453 
 
 
 1-55 
 
 4-12 
 
 2-34 
 
 11-32 
 
 13-85 
 
 48-94 
 
 56-45 
 
 47-67 
 
 32-49 
 
 631 
 
 9- 
 
 19-35 
 
 19-6 
 
 31-19 
 
 23-93 
 
 7-5 
 
 59-65 
 
 13-4 
 
 -2 
 
 England, and in Wales J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 British, Wesleyan, and other Protestant Schools"! 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 not connected with the Church of England ; 1 
 in the Northern and Eastern Districts of | 
 
 146 
 
 76 
 
 49 
 
 16 
 
 51 
 
 275405 
 
 22443 
 
 21817 
 
 98 
 
 494 
 
 
 1-13 
 
 2-53 
 
 1-06 
 
 10-22 
 
 15-09 
 
 23-5 
 
 65-28 
 
 4593 
 
 20-17 
 
 8-51 
 
 7-1 
 
 15-45 
 
 23-19 
 
 27-94 
 
 18-39 
 
 7-9 
 
 61-48 
 
 16-64 
 
 4 
 
 England ...... J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "o ("Schools connected with the Established Church - 
 
 126 
 
 98 
 
 21 
 
 1 
 
 13 
 
 90999 
 
 10041 
 
 8871 
 
 49 
 
 202 
 
 
 1-25 
 
 1-57 
 
 2-04 
 
 2-46 
 
 6-96 
 
 15-68 
 
 38-46 
 
 34-08 
 
 8-29 
 
 7-46 
 
 8-18 
 
 11-55 
 
 9-05 
 
 12-8 
 
 4-04 
 
 9-57 
 
 54-44 
 
 4-5S 
 
 1 
 
 11 
 
 Free Church Schools, and other Schools not'] 
 connected with the Established Church - J 
 
 91 
 
 98 
 
 44 
 
 2 
 
 44 
 
 6 
 
 89 
 15 
 
 95672 
 91498 
 
 10871 
 11327 
 
 11361 
 11172 
 
 56 
 36 
 
 213 
 235 
 
 Mean per-centage 
 
 161 
 
 •59 
 
 1-71 
 
 ■4 
 
 2'25 
 ■9 
 
 2-62 
 1-15 
 
 17-34 
 9-37 
 
 13- 
 10-37 
 
 42-87 
 60-18 
 
 38-38 
 31-34 
 
 6-56 
 42- 
 
 5-63 
 2-53 
 
 6- 
 4-92 
 
 9-G8 
 9-62 
 
 9-4 
 11-25 
 
 15-49 
 
 14-17 
 
 9-S5 
 32-27 
 
 7-44 
 466 
 
 61-52 
 33-52 
 
 21-02 
 3-31 
 
 
 
 Roman Catholic Schools in Great Britain - 
 
 Total .-- - 
 
 1 
 
 
 2310 
 
 1182 
 
 864 
 
 218 
 
 850 
 
 2994425 
 
 271126 
 
 256888 
 
 883 
 
 4815 
 
 •9 
 
 1-2 
 
 101 
 
 3-89 
 
 1243 
 
 19-51 
 
 44-03 
 
 32-39 
 
 24-97 
 
 424 
 
 7-15 
 
 13-83 
 
 14-05 
 
 26-02 
 
 2147 
 
 5-14 
 
 47-88 
 
 10-62 
 
 
 1 The amount of accommodation in square feet, divided by 8 
 
 2 Per-centage taken on the Number present at Examination, 
 
 vill give the number of children who can be properly accommodated. Calculations of area in school-rooms, as compared with the average attendance of scholars, should be made upon this basis. The space of six square feet has been foi 
 
 3 Per centaj 
 
leral Summaries for the Year 1851. 
 
 (No. II.) 
 2SULTS OF INSPECTION for Year ended 31st October 1851. 
 Inspector's District, being those of actual Inspection only, between 1st November 1850 and 2>\st October 1851. 
 
 427 
 
 
 
 
 
 PER-CENTAGE 
 
 DF CHILDREN LEARNING 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 - PER-CENTAGE OF CH1LDR 
 
 :n. 
 
 
 
 3 P| 
 
 RCENTAGE OI 
 
 C1UI.DHEN AG 
 
 •:d 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 OJ 
 
 O 
 
 bo 
 
 a 
 
 » 
 n 
 
 a 
 
 □ 
 5 
 
 3 
 o 
 SB 
 
 | 
 
 s 
 
 "c3 
 u 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 p. 
 
 to 
 
 o 
 
 U 
 
 E 
 1 
 
 'S 
 
 u 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 ARITHMETIC 
 
 AS FAR AS 
 
 
 WRITING 
 
 READING. 
 
 7 
 
 ami 
 
 under. 
 
 3 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 and 
 above. 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 CO 
 
 C 2 
 
 £ 1 
 
 SE 
 
 fa 
 
 e 
 
 G ol 
 
 c £ 
 ll 
 
 £ft, 
 
 ■a c 
 
 o 
 3 W 
 
 c ci 
 
 e-s 
 
 Eg 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 O 
 
 5 
 
 c 
 
 O 
 •a 
 
 < 
 
 O 
 C - 
 
 c a 
 
 '■£ ^ 
 
 U 
 
 On P 
 
 iper. 
 
 On Slates. 
 
 o S 
 i£ — 
 
 Q. 
 
 o 
 
 'A 
 W 
 
 O 
 C 
 
 o 
 
 C « 
 
 to ^ 
 
 
 d 
 .2 
 
 1 
 
 
 'p. 
 o 
 O 
 
 E 
 
 o 
 
 la 
 
 o . 
 
 Ill 
 
 5* 
 
 'E, 
 o 
 E 
 
 o 
 
 £ 
 
 
 114 
 
 1-73 
 
 4-G 
 
 21-3 
 
 23-48 
 
 45-62 
 
 33-52 
 
 34-41 
 
 4-37 
 
 G-93 
 
 183 
 
 19-92 
 
 27-4 
 
 29-18 
 
 7-6 
 
 38-57 
 
 18- 
 
 393 
 
 45-85 
 
 25-41 
 
 30-42 
 
 33-5 
 
 30-24 
 
 37-29 
 
 13-22 
 
 12-83 
 
 11-51 
 
 9 81 
 
 6-91 
 
 4-03 
 
 3-8 
 
 
 2-05 
 
 •81 
 
 3-08 
 
 19-12 
 
 25.3 
 
 46-6 
 
 38-85 
 
 33-6 
 
 4-36 
 
 9-33 
 
 198 
 
 17-19 
 
 32'36 
 
 29-74 
 
 8-09 
 
 54-54 
 
 13-7 
 
 3S-5 
 
 45-5 
 
 30-33 
 
 2853 
 
 20-5 
 
 39-64 
 
 30-14 
 
 19-SO 
 
 1692 
 
 14-03 
 
 6-36 
 
 6-S7 
 
 3-32 
 
 1-9 
 
 
 •4 
 
 ■19 
 
 4-82 
 
 13-15 
 
 17-32 
 
 31-3S 
 
 30-13 
 
 28-1 
 
 2-18 
 
 5-17 
 
 13-73 
 
 10-87 
 
 30-14 
 
 29-83 
 
 4- 
 
 35-72 
 
 8-9 
 
 40-97 
 
 39-79 
 
 30-93 
 
 3204 
 
 32-05 
 
 42-09 
 
 24-18 
 
 18-75 
 
 17-53 
 
 14-72 
 
 10-4 
 
 7-47 
 
 4-09 
 
 2-S6 
 
 
 •43 
 
 •17 
 
 2-36 
 
 6-78 
 
 14-19 
 
 32-2 
 
 10-4 
 
 26-4 
 
 2-62 
 
 4-03 
 
 10-19 
 
 8-6 
 
 21-9 
 
 1812 
 
 1-4G 
 
 29- 
 
 7 34 
 
 30-82 
 
 36-68 
 
 25-19 
 
 406 
 
 35-4 
 
 39-24 
 
 2S-4S 
 
 1501 
 
 14-75 
 
 20-58 
 
 10-56 
 
 6-23 
 
 2-S2 
 
 1-57 
 
 
 1-36 
 
 1-06 
 
 2- 
 
 18-4 
 
 12-59 
 
 47-54 
 
 40-67 
 
 21-17 
 
 4-04 
 
 8-06 
 
 16-38 
 
 17 24 
 
 30-13 
 
 32-5 
 
 4-13 
 
 41-01 
 
 12- 
 
 37-09 
 
 52-92 
 
 40-86 
 
 417 
 
 31-74 
 
 28-52 
 
 35-39 
 
 14-99 
 
 15- 
 
 12-27 
 
 8-6S 
 
 0-4 
 
 351 
 
 316 
 
 
 •28 
 
 •04 
 
 1-02 
 
 7-49 
 
 13-69 
 
 30-98 
 
 2138 
 
 17-57 
 
 1-81 
 
 4-88 
 
 916 
 
 11-56 
 
 29-18 
 
 11-4 
 
 2-42 
 
 40-02 
 
 5-66 
 
 22-88 
 
 20-84 
 
 16-1 
 
 18-11 
 
 35-34 
 
 3S-72 
 
 36-61 
 
 14-92 
 
 13-2 
 
 12-77 
 
 9-09 
 
 6-91 
 
 3-67 
 
 2-83 
 
 
 •8 
 
 •07 
 
 3-09 
 
 6-45 
 
 13-71 
 
 59-1 
 
 25-68 
 
 26-74 
 
 2-64 
 
 3-94 
 
 9-21 
 
 8-76 
 
 30-6 
 
 14-93 
 
 1-26 
 
 5428 
 
 6-15 
 
 37-18 
 
 31-93 
 
 10-37 
 
 1185 
 
 43-22 
 
 3349 
 
 35-47 
 
 10-9 
 
 1532 
 
 11-28 
 
 8-17 
 
 6-61 
 
 3-75 
 
 2-5 
 
 
 1-09 
 
 •32 
 
 2-69 
 
 8-14 
 
 18-39 
 
 37-09 
 
 34-56 
 
 25-67 
 
 1-8 
 
 6-02 
 
 8-7] 
 
 874 
 
 27-47 
 
 20-87 
 
 3-32 
 
 48-72 
 
 S-49 
 
 29-86 
 
 38-74 
 
 34G 
 
 3778 
 
 33-81 
 
 34-67 
 
 35*5 
 
 14-S5 
 
 14-72 
 
 13-00 
 
 9"23 
 
 8-02 
 
 2-89 
 
 1-73 
 
 
 •89 
 
 •35 
 
 2-7 
 
 1336 
 
 27-41 
 
 28- 
 
 26-75 
 
 26-03 
 
 3- 
 
 5-61 
 
 19-34 
 
 19-61 
 
 26-5 
 
 21-28 
 
 3-62 
 
 4S-3 
 
 S-14 
 
 22-54 
 
 39- 
 
 3113 
 
 44-36 
 
 4571 
 
 23-32 
 
 44-15 
 
 1C-23 
 
 15-29 
 
 41 
 
 7-56 
 
 6-79 
 
 3-8 
 
 2-0S 
 
 
 1-07 
 
 •2 
 
 1-66 
 
 566 
 
 1444 
 
 31-1 
 
 22-48 
 
 27-51 
 
 3-69 
 
 7-97 
 
 13-59 
 
 11-97 
 
 25-41 
 
 17-59 
 
 2'72 
 
 49-28 
 
 7-24 
 
 29-89 
 
 33-52 
 
 23-66 
 
 42-92 
 
 31-97 
 
 39-77 
 
 3751 
 
 17-2 
 
 12-63 
 
 11-78 
 
 9- 
 
 0-14 
 
 3-54 
 
 2'2 
 
 
 3-41 
 
 2-65 
 
 6-52 
 
 16-43 
 
 20-19 
 
 51-66 
 
 36-52 
 
 22-85 
 
 6-85 
 
 17-28 
 
 1721 
 
 17-88 
 
 33-52 
 
 29-71 
 
 6-62 
 
 55-6 
 
 15-47 
 
 46- 
 
 47-47 
 
 25-42 
 
 29-58 
 
 30-09 
 
 27-54 
 
 31-08 
 
 1353 
 
 13-09 
 
 13- 
 
 10-65 
 
 6-87 
 
 5-65 
 
 613 
 
 
 4-12 
 
 2-34 
 
 11-32 
 
 13-85 
 
 48-94 
 
 56-45 
 
 47-67 
 
 32-49 
 
 6-31 
 
 9- 
 
 19-35 
 
 19-6 
 
 31-19 
 
 23-93 
 
 7 "5 
 
 59-65 
 
 13-4 
 
 27-49 
 
 20-71 
 
 4S-66 
 
 56-11 
 
 32-89 
 
 27-66 
 
 33-34 
 
 14-24 
 
 13-S 
 
 12-86 
 
 10-4 
 
 7-12 
 
 4-37 
 
 3-87 
 
 
 2-53 
 
 1-06 
 
 10-22 
 
 1509 
 
 23-5 
 
 65-28 
 
 45-93 
 
 20-17 
 
 8-51 
 
 7-1 
 
 15-45 
 
 23-19 
 
 27-94 
 
 18-39 
 
 7-9 
 
 61-48 
 
 16-64 
 
 41-42 
 
 38-18 
 
 49-36 
 
 37-81 
 
 34-2 
 
 3321 
 
 34-11 
 
 12-76 
 
 13-91 
 
 12-96 
 
 11-9 
 
 7-93 
 
 3-77 
 
 2-66 
 
 
 1-57 
 
 2-04 
 
 2-46 
 
 6-96 
 
 15-68 
 
 38-46 
 
 34-08 
 
 829 
 
 7-46 
 
 8-18 
 
 11-55 
 
 9-05 
 
 12-8 
 
 4-04 
 
 9-57 
 
 54-44 
 
 4-58 
 
 14-32 
 
 4 39 
 
 1 
 52-32 
 
 60-39 
 
 20- 
 
 14-5 
 
 2618 
 
 11-65 
 
 13-18 
 
 14-34 
 
 10-91 
 
 8-91 
 
 6-24 
 
 3-59 
 
 
 1-71 
 
 2-25 
 
 2-62 
 
 17-34 
 
 13- 
 
 42-87 
 
 38-38 
 
 6-56 
 
 5-63 
 
 6- 
 
 9-68 
 
 9-4 
 
 15-49 
 
 9-85 
 
 7 44 
 
 61-52 
 
 21-02 
 
 5-28 
 
 8-93 
 
 55-02 
 
 67-14 
 
 24-58 
 
 23-14 
 
 34-2 
 
 12-41 
 
 12-42 
 
 12-59 
 
 913 
 
 8-62 
 
 5-36 
 
 5-27 
 
 
 •4 
 
 •9 
 
 ]-15 
 
 9-37 
 
 10-37 
 
 60-18 
 
 31-34 
 
 42- 
 
 2-53 
 
 4-92 
 
 9-62 
 
 11-25 
 
 14-17 
 
 32-27 
 
 4GG 
 
 33-52 
 
 3-31 
 
 17-02 
 
 37-9 
 
 35-04 
 
 7-7 
 
 30- 
 
 45-51 
 
 43-35 
 
 12-55 
 
 10-81 
 
 11-2 
 
 7-SG 
 
 7-16 
 
 4-6 
 
 2-47 
 
 
 1-2 
 
 1-01 
 
 3-89 
 
 1243 
 
 19-51 
 
 44-03 
 
 32-39 
 
 24-97 
 
 4-24 
 
 7-15 
 
 13-83 
 
 14-05 
 
 26-02 
 
 2147 
 
 5-14 
 
 47-88 
 
 10-62 
 
 30-03 
 
 33-9 
 
 33-42 
 
 30-09 
 
 32-5 
 
 32-26 
 
 34-22 
 
 14-94 
 
 14-09 
 
 12-73 
 
 9-30 
 
 7-19 
 
 412 
 
 3-35 
 
 
 rooms, as compared with the average attendance of scholars, should be made upon this basis. The space of six square feet has been found, in practice, to be insufficient for the accommodation of each child. 
 
 3 Per centage taken on the number on the Books. 
 
428 
 
 General Summaries for the Year 1851. 
 (No. III.) 
 Aggricgate Annual Income and Expenditure, as stated by Managers of Schools enumerated ir 
 
 DISTRICTS. 
 
 From 
 Local Endowment. 
 
 
 In the Counties of — 
 Berks and Wilts - - ■ 
 
 Bedford, Buckingham, Hertford, and Middlesex - 
 Gloucester, Hereford, Oxford, Warwick, and Worcester - 
 York -------- 
 
 I Cornwall, Devon, Dorset, and Somerset - - - - 
 
 ' Cambridge, Essex, Huntingdon, Norfolk, and Suffolk 
 Derby, Leicester, Lincoln, Northampton, Nottingham, and Rutland 
 Lancaster and the Isle of Man - - - - - 
 
 Chester, Salop, and Stafford - 
 
 Cumberland, Durham, Northumberland, and Westmorland 
 
 - In Wales -------- 
 
 British, Wedeyan, and other Protestant Schools not connected with the Church of £ 
 England ; in the Southern and Western Districts of England, and in Wales ^ 
 
 British, Wedeyan, and other Protestant Schools not connected with the Church | 
 of England ; in the Northern and Eastern Districts of England - -J 
 
 Schools connected with the Established Church - - - - - 
 
 Free Church Schools, and other Schools not connected with the Established Church 
 
 Roman Catholic Schools in Great Britain ------ 
 
 Total 
 
 Average Income per Scholar in Church of England Schools 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 293 14 9 
 
 1830 12 5 
 
 .358 18 5 
 
 1233 14 11 
 
 G46 10 7 
 
 1991 13 3l 
 
 1140 18 10 
 
 548 2 51 
 
 1043 1 9} 
 1198 19 3 
 
 678 11 3 
 
 11970 17 111 
 394 6 10 
 
 4SG 11 7 
 
 2145 18 8\ 
 107 4 9 
 
 732 f> 7 
 
 15837 5 
 
 ANNUAL INCOME. 
 
 From 
 Local Subscriptions. 
 
 From 
 Local Collections. 
 
 1 3 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 1439 13 41 
 
 10724 17 111 
 
 5169 8J 
 
 6S92 1 9 
 
 5198 12 03 
 
 4341 15 7} 
 4050 7 9£ 
 3366 4 
 
 4948 11 111 
 2906 10 5 
 
 2086 12 10l 
 
 51724 4 10 
 4130 13 01 
 
 5038 14 11 
 
 2862 18 5 
 1050 14 01 
 
 1166 16 
 
 05974 1 9 
 
 5 41 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 207 17 5 
 4294 8 01 
 1834 2 If 
 2143 16 3 
 1074 9 101 
 
 927 16 10.} 
 1020 8 2 
 2888 15 5} 
 2357 13 
 
 535 1 4} 
 
 158 7 61 
 
 17442 10 1 
 
 937 2 31 
 
 1250 12 41 
 
 220 11 
 
 408 3.V 
 
 760 8 
 
 From 
 School- Pence. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 1003 5 5£ 
 
 0552 2 2l 
 
 3947 13 5 
 
 13949 18 5 
 
 3281 10 01 
 
 3057 12 10.^ 
 
 4280 5 
 
 6543 14 31 
 
 6092 9 
 
 4389 5 7 
 
 1747 11 4J 
 
 55445 7 4 
 
 0017 12 21 
 
 9750 3 0| 
 
 4931 1 11 
 
 5903 4 2 
 
 1331 14 41 
 
 From 
 other Sources. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 199 8 8 
 2333 13 4j 
 
 432 llf 
 1393 8 10£ 
 1471 17 5} 
 1189 5 4f 
 1429 15 3 
 
 508 10 11} 
 1613 10 9 
 000 7 7J 
 
 523 7 5 
 
 21025 17 01 
 
 1 93 
 
 84039 3 Of 
 
 5 9 
 
 11815 12 8f 
 1343 6 9 
 
 1039 12 44. 
 
 377 8 3 
 2099 7 3 
 
 091 11 
 
 17300 14 3} 
 
 1 2J 
 
 Total. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 3143 19 8 
 25741 13 llf 
 
 12741 15 8 
 
 25013 2J 
 
 11073 6 
 
 11508 4 Oj 
 
 11921 10 5| 
 
 13915 9 h\ 
 
 16655 4 3 
 
 9690 4 3 
 
 5794 10 51 
 
 148398 18 11} 
 13423 1 7j 
 
 17565 14 Sf 
 
 10543 18 91 
 9628 16 
 
 4682 12 4) 
 
 204243 2 6t' 
 
 15 5 
 
 1 The number of schools entered in Table No. II. is 2,310; but from 358 of these no sufficient returns of income and expenditure have been received. This Table (No. III.) has been calculated, therefore, on 1,952 schools, 
 expenditure, which is here stated exclusively of such grants. The proportion which such grants bear to contributions from other sources appears (upon an average of 1341 schools) to be £94,881 to £ 164,940, or 571 per cent. 
 
 * The number of scholars in attendance on Church of England Schools having been ascertained, the author has reduced the following averages under each head of Annual Income and Expenditure in this class of schools, viz. : 
 
 Total Income per Scholar, 18s. 0}i/. The Expenditure on Salaries, 13s. 1\d. ; Books, &c, Is. a\d.; Miscellaneous, 3s. \\\d. ; Total Expenditure per Scholar, 18s. 10j<f. 
 
 In British and Wesleyan Schools the Average Income from Local Endowment is 5d. per scholar ; from Subscriptions, 4s. 3</. ; Collections, Is. ; School-pence, 7s. 6fd ; Other 
 
 sources, Is. l}rf. : Total Income, 14s. id. per Scholar. 
 
General Summaries for the Year 1851. 
 (No. III.) 
 Aggregate Annual Income and Expenditure, as stated by Managers of Schools enumerated in Table No. VII.i 
 
 
 
 
 ANNUAL 
 
 INCOME. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Average Income 
 
 per Scholar 
 
 in Attendance. 
 
 ANNUAL EXPENDITURE. 
 
 A verage Expenditure 
 
 per Scholar 
 
 in Attendance. 
 
 
 From 
 Local Endowment. 
 
 From 
 Local Subscriptions. 
 
 From 
 Local Collections. 
 
 From 
 School-Pence. 
 
 From 
 other Sources. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Salaries of Teachers. 
 
 Books and Stationery. 
 
 Miscellaneous 
 Expenses. 
 
 Total. 
 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 £. s. 
 
 d. 
 
 £. s. 
 
 d. 
 
 £. s. 
 
 d. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 £. s. 
 
 d. 
 
 £. s. 
 
 d. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 ■ 
 
 293 14 9 
 
 1439 13 4J 
 
 207 17 5 
 
 1003 5 
 
 5k 
 
 199 8 
 
 8 
 
 3143 19 
 
 8 
 
 O 19 llj 
 
 2406 6 7 
 
 302 5} 
 
 673 5 
 
 7h 
 
 3381 12 
 
 8 
 
 1 1 5J 
 
 - 
 
 1836 12 5 
 
 10724 17 1H 
 
 4294 8 0} 
 
 6552 2 
 
 2^ 
 
 2333 13 
 
 *i 
 
 25741 13 
 
 HI 
 
 1 6 9i 
 
 14544 6 7 
 
 2269 12 5j 
 
 8714 1 
 
 8 
 
 25528 
 
 8* 
 
 1 6 65 
 
 ■ 
 
 iS58 18 5 
 
 5169 8} 
 
 1834 2 lj 
 
 3947 13 
 
 5 
 
 432 
 
 Hf 
 
 12741 15 
 
 8 
 
 1 3 5£ 
 
 9611 18 9j 
 
 874 2 5j 
 
 3135 11 
 
 111 
 
 13621 13 
 
 2* 
 
 1 5 Oj 
 
 - 
 
 1233 14 11 
 
 6S92 1 9 
 
 2143 16 3 
 
 13949 18 
 
 5 
 
 1393 8 
 
 10* 
 
 25613 
 
 2 J 
 
 O 13 1U 
 
 21104 4 7J 
 
 1722 19 6j 
 
 4497 6 
 
 H 
 
 27324 10 
 
 7 
 
 14 101 
 
 - 
 
 646 10 7 
 
 5198 12 0% 
 
 1074 9 10|- 
 
 3281 16 
 
 H 
 
 1471 17 
 
 H 
 
 11673 6 
 
 6 
 
 15 8| 
 
 9100 9+ 
 
 742 13 111 
 
 2647 6 
 
 
 
 12490 1 
 
 2f 
 
 16 4J 
 
 Rutland 
 
 1991 13 3} 
 1140 18 10 
 
 4341 15 1\ 
 4050 7 9} 
 
 927 16 10J 
 1020 8 2 
 
 3057 12 
 4280 O 
 
 102 
 5 
 
 1189 5 
 1429 15 
 
 4J 
 3 
 
 11508 4 
 11921 10 
 
 5 i 
 
 16 
 17 7*, 
 
 8878 12 2 
 9748 11 10* 
 
 815 8 Oi 
 872 16 8| 
 
 2864 7 
 1660 6 
 
 8£ 
 6J 
 
 12558 7 
 12281 15 
 
 11 
 13 
 
 17 51 
 18 U 
 
 - 
 
 548 2 5} 
 
 3366 4 
 
 2888 15 5{ 
 
 6543 14 
 
 3} 
 
 568 16 
 
 HI 
 
 13915 9 
 
 H 
 
 1 1 5J 
 
 10577 8 6 
 
 834 19 0i 
 
 2744 12 
 
 9 
 
 14157 
 
 31 
 
 1 1 10 
 
 . 
 
 1043 1 9h 
 
 4948 11 1U 
 
 2357 13 
 
 6092 6 
 
 9 
 
 1613 10 
 
 9 
 
 16655 4 
 
 3 
 
 O 18 1 
 
 13030 4 6tV 
 
 1191 14 8 
 
 3141 1 
 
 n 
 
 17413 
 
 n 
 
 18 11 
 
 - 
 
 1198 19 3 
 
 2906 10 5 
 
 535 1 4$ 
 
 4389 5 
 
 7 
 
 660 7 
 
 n 
 
 9690 4 
 
 3 
 
 14 10 
 
 7954 9+ 
 
 559 12 81 
 
 1659 
 
 H 
 
 10172 13 
 
 n£ 
 
 15 7 
 
 - 
 
 678 11 3 
 
 2686 12 10J 
 
 158 7 6} 
 
 1747 11 
 
 *i 
 
 523 7 
 
 5 
 
 5794 10 
 
 5§ 
 
 16 4£ 
 
 5030 11 8J 
 
 380 14 3} 
 
 607 9 
 
 5 
 
 6018 15 
 
 5 
 
 17 
 
 ed with the Church of J 
 rland, and in Wales ) 
 
 2 11970 17 lU 
 394 6 10 
 
 51724 4 10 
 4130 13 6i 
 
 17442 16 1 
 937 2 3J 
 
 55445 7 
 6617 12 
 
 4 
 
 2\ 
 
 11815 12 
 1343 6 
 
 8J 
 9 
 
 148398 18 
 13423 1 
 
 HI 
 
 15 5 
 12 9 
 
 112036 6 11} 
 10392 8 7£ 
 
 10566 14 4f 
 1091 3 7 
 
 32344 10 
 2633 8 
 
 n 
 
 8* 
 
 154947 11 
 14117 
 
 ui 
 '4 
 
 16 1 
 
 13 4£ 
 
 eeted with the Church ^ 
 England - - } 
 
 s 486 11 7 
 
 5038 14 11 
 
 1250 12 4+ 
 
 9750 3 
 
 Of 
 
 1039 12 
 
 *l 
 
 17565 14 
 
 3j 
 
 15 10j 
 
 13916 16 8 
 
 1378 14 6* 
 
 3128 15 
 
 1H 
 
 18424 7 
 
 2 
 
 16 7.| 
 
 • 
 
 2145 18 8} 
 
 2862 18 5 
 
 226 11 6 
 
 4931 1 
 
 11 
 
 377 8 
 
 3 
 
 10543 18 
 
 H 
 
 1 1 
 
 8977 5 11 
 
 179 8 10 
 
 2016 3 
 
 7 
 
 11172 18 
 
 4 
 
 12 3 
 
 1 the Established Church 
 
 107 4 9 
 
 1050 14 0\ 
 
 408 6 3} 
 
 5963 4 
 
 2 
 
 2099 7 
 
 3 
 
 9628 16 
 
 c 
 
 ! 19 2i 
 
 8200 3 
 
 148 18 7 
 
 1384 2 
 
 8 
 
 9733 10 
 
 6 
 
 19 5 
 
 - 
 
 732 6 7 
 
 1166 16 
 
 7C0 8 6 
 
 1331 14 
 
 *i 
 
 691 6 
 
 11 
 
 4682 12 
 
 4} 
 
 13 1H 
 
 3263 5 6 
 
 663 13 4 
 
 1604 18 
 
 6 
 
 5331 17 
 
 4 
 
 16 6 
 
 - £ 
 
 15837 6 5 
 
 65974 1 9 
 
 21025 17 0} 
 
 84039 3 
 
 of 
 
 17366 14 
 
 H 
 
 204243 2 
 
 H 
 
 17 5i 
 
 156786 12 11 
 
 14028 13 3| 
 
 43111 19 
 
 9 
 
 213927 5 
 
 "i 
 
 18 2j 
 
 jland Schools 
 
 1 3 
 
 5 4l 
 
 1 9J 
 
 5 
 
 9 
 
 1 
 
 2| 
 
 15 
 
 5 
 
 
 11 7J 
 
 1 1 
 
 3 
 
 «4 
 
 16 
 
 1 
 
 
 ; but from 358 of these no sufficient returns of income and expenditure have been received. This Table (No. III.) has been calculated, therefore on 1 952 schools 
 
 proportion which such grants bear to contributions from other sourcis appears (upon an average of 1341 schools) to be £94,881 to £ 164,940, or 57+ per cent" 
 
 ind Schools having been ascertained, the author has reduced the following averages under each head of Annual Income and Expenditure in this class of schools viz • 
 
 !, 13s. 7fA; Books, &c, Is. 3jrf. ; Miscellaneous, 3s. U±d.; Total Expenditure per Scholar, 18s. lOjrf. 
 
 Local Endowment is 5d. per scholar ; from Subscriptions, 4s. 3d. ; Collections, Is. ; School-pence, 7s. 6f d. ; Other sources, Is. l|rf. : Total Income, 14s id per Scholar 
 
 The annual grants of the Committee of Council, being all appropriated to specific objects, do not affect the balance of general income and 
 Local Endowment, Is. 5\d. per Scholar; Subscriptions, 6s. S\d.; Collections, 2s. \\d.; School-pence, 6s. 9}</.; Other sources, Is. 5%d.: 
 The Expenditure on Salaries, lis. 3d.; Books, &c, Is. Ijr/.: Miscellaneous, 2s. 8rf. : Total Annual Expenditure per Scholar, lSs.Ojrf. 
 
Appendix B. 
 
 429 
 
 
 > 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 R 
 
 
 R 
 
 
 
 
 Tt 
 
 
 3 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 _ 
 
 
 os 
 
 CO 
 
 _ 
 
 JO 
 
 
 
 ■uodjH pUB 3IJ0A 
 
 **. 
 
 CD 
 
 jp 
 JO 
 
 OJ 
 
 to 
 
 -tf 
 
 CO 
 
 CM 
 
 ■tf 
 
 CO 
 
 b 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 CO 
 
 TP 
 
 CM 
 
 
 
 
 ,_, 
 
 CO 
 
 OS 
 
 t- 
 
 JO 
 
 'tf 
 
 OS 
 
 
 
 
 ** 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 © 
 
 CM 
 
 -t 
 
 JO 
 
 p 
 
 
 
 *uraqm<j 
 
 
 cb 
 
 OS 
 
 Jr- 
 
 »o 
 
 if 
 
 OS 
 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 
 CM 
 
 -tf 
 
 JO 
 
 
 
 
 in 
 
 Jp 
 
 o 
 
 JO 
 
 »o 
 
 JA 
 
 p 
 
 
 r 3 
 
 uaneaio 
 
 cm 
 
 J>- 
 
 l>- 
 
 6 
 
 fr- 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 JO 
 
 
 tf 
 o 
 
 
 "tf 
 
 CO 
 
 
 co 
 
 ■tf 
 
 
 rH 
 
 
 
 en 
 
 » 
 
 o 
 
 cn 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 OS 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 OS 
 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 
 O 
 
 •moqua^aqo 
 
 *- 
 
 os 
 
 CO 
 
 6 
 
 6s 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 ■s" 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 t*- 
 
 jo 
 
 CM- 
 
 CO 
 
 JO 
 
 •""' 
 
 I-H 
 
 1 
 
 if 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 EH 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 *>. 
 
 00 
 
 1 
 
 -(s.^nK -is) B9Biaqo 
 
 jo 
 
 CM 
 
 CO 
 
 JO 
 
 OS 
 
 CM 
 
 ■tf 
 
 CM 
 
 CO 
 
 OS 
 
 ■tf 
 
 OS 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 jo 
 
 
 CO 
 
 JO 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 OS 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 cp 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 01 
 
 o 
 
 •5 
 
 
 *u3q}.iBuiiaB3 
 
 CO 
 
 6 
 
 JO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 »0 
 
 to 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CM 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 OS 
 
 o 
 
 CM 
 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 •$ 
 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CM 
 
 cp 
 
 8 
 
 
 •casques 
 
 •tf 
 
 CO 
 
 JO 
 
 CM 
 
 I-H 
 
 ^H 
 
 cb 
 
 r-H 
 
 J3 
 
 
 
 
 »o 
 
 JO 
 
 
 ■tf 
 
 ■tf 
 
 1—1 
 
 r " ' 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 OS 
 
 »o 
 
 JO 
 
 JO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 ■tf 
 
 CO 
 
 -tf 
 
 ■tf 
 
 "tf 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 2 
 
 
 •uodja pue ^iojt 
 
 !>. 
 
 ■tf 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 h 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o> 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 p 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 p 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 01 
 
 
 •nreqana 
 
 *•*. 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 © 
 
 6 
 
 b 
 
 OS 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 © 
 
 © 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 jp 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 © 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 CM 
 
 o 
 
 Q 
 
 •ja^saqo 
 
 I-H 
 
 CI 
 
 6 
 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 I-H 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 U 
 
 o 
 O 
 tf 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 OS 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 & 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 gs 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 A 
 
 
 •uiBquajiaqo 
 
 «-- 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 I-H 
 
 6 
 
 OS 
 
 i-H 
 
 CO 
 
 I-H 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 A 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 3 
 
 iJ 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 jo 
 
 JO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 ■tf 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 •tf 
 
 T 
 
 o 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 p 
 
 o 
 
 
 •(s^Bji -is) sasiaqo 
 
 JO 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 CN 
 
 CN 
 CM 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 ■tf 
 
 r-H 
 
 CM 
 
 b 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 J>. 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 © 
 
 o 
 
 © 
 
 cp 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 ■uainiBouaBO 
 
 CO 
 
 I-H 
 
 © 
 
 CM 
 
 6 
 
 i-H 
 
 6 
 
 CO 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 CM 
 
 o 
 
 •o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 « 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 p 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 *Basia?iEa 
 
 ■tf 
 
 CD 
 
 i— i 
 
 OS 
 
 CM 
 
 OS 
 
 ■tf 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 to 
 
 <U 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 ( 
 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 s 
 
 to 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ' 
 
 1 
 
 ' 
 
 «3 
 
 
 
 ■£ 
 
 a 
 
 T3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 '-> >-■ 
 
 "2 
 
 4) 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 33 
 
 
 
 fr S i! ^ 
 1 S g o 
 
 '•3 
 
 O 
 
 ■a 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 >> 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 o « a « 
 
 g .5 
 
 o 
 "S 
 
 CD 
 
 .2 
 
 B 
 
 5 
 
 o 
 
 co 
 
 B 
 
 ■s 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 ! 
 
 o 
 02 
 
 
 
 
 ■■a 
 
 □ 
 
 ■a 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 -3 
 
 
 
 
 fc 
 
 <s 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 (> 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
430 
 
 Appendix B. 
 
 Table No. V. Z 
 
 Number per Cent, of Students in each Training School whose Exercises were classed Excellent, 
 
 Good, or Fair. 
 
 Subjects 
 not usually taught 
 
 in Elementary Schools. 
 
 • 
 
 s 
 a 
 
 1 
 I 
 S 
 
 u 
 
 1 
 
 A 
 U 
 
 E 
 
 1 
 u 
 
 o 
 
 § 
 
 S 
 
 a 
 
 i 
 
 a. 
 
 s 
 
 -a 
 c 
 
 M 
 O 
 
 Church History 
 
 Model Drawing 
 
 Geometry - 
 
 Mensuration - 
 
 Industrial Mechanics * 
 
 Algebra - 
 
 Physical Science 
 
 Higher Mathematics - 
 
 Welsh - 
 
 Latin - 
 
 Greek .... 
 
 French - 
 
 72-09 
 9'29 
 30-25 
 32-55 
 44-19 
 83-71 
 32-55 
 9-3 
 0-00 
 0-00 
 0-00 
 4-65 
 
 56-67 
 0-00 
 20-0 
 23-33 
 40-00 
 60-00 
 16-66 
 3-33 
 46-66 
 0-00 
 
 o-oo 
 o-oo 
 
 79-59 
 0-00 
 36-69 
 26-53 
 30-61 
 73-46 
 32-65 
 24-49 
 0-00 
 12-24 
 6-12 
 4-08 
 
 66-66 
 3-33 
 36-66 
 26.66 
 17-66 
 43-33 
 19-99 
 30-00 
 0-00 
 6-66 
 0-00 
 000 
 
 47-5 
 5-0 
 20-0 
 40-0 
 25-0 
 57-0 
 42-5 
 5-0 
 0-0 
 
 o-o 
 
 0-0 
 
 2-5 
 
 81-81 
 0-00 
 0-00 
 0-00 
 
 18-18 
 
 18-18 
 9-19 
 0-00 
 0-00 
 0-00 
 0-00 
 
 18-18 
 
 86-2 
 00-0 
 20-68 
 37-93 
 27-58 
 41-37 
 10-35 
 10-35 
 0-00 
 10-35 
 6-89 
 0-00 
 
 Table No. VI. 
 
 Numbers per Cent, of Candidates in each Training School whose Exercises were marked Excellent, 
 Good, and Fair, divided respectively by the Average Numbers of Months during which they had 
 been resident in those Training Schools. 
 
 
 «5 
 
 J 
 
 C T3 
 
 Hi 
 5-3 
 
 i 
 
 (=1 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 £2 
 
 Subjects of Examination. 
 
 «1 
 
 £-3 
 
 (C.T3 
 "G 
 
 re-a 
 
 ■=5 
 
 •a 
 
 Eg 
 
 =1 
 
 
 |« 
 
 Eg 
 
 «'-> 
 
 Jjo 
 
 So 
 
 «u 
 
 *■" 
 
 
 
 
 io 
 
 So 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3^ 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 <3 
 
 U 
 
 U 
 
 CJ 
 
 Q 
 
 ** 
 
 Scriptural Knowledge - 
 
 4-17 
 
 2-77 
 
 2-61 
 
 4-70 
 
 2-26 
 
 4-S1 
 
 5 07 
 
 Arithmetic 
 
 3-98 
 
 311 
 
 236 
 
 314 
 
 3 21 
 
 3-74 
 
 3 85 
 
 English Grammar 
 
 0-17 
 
 0-18 
 
 0-57 
 
 1-18 
 
 000 
 
 0-53 
 
 0-4 
 
 Geography * 
 
 2-99 
 
 1-85 
 
 253 
 
 2'35 
 
 1-7S 
 
 1-60 
 
 2-00 
 
 English History 
 
 2-99 
 
 1-48 
 
 2-36 
 
 3-33 
 
 202 
 
 2 67 
 
 2-43 
 
 Vocal Music 
 
 1-16 
 
 4-62 
 
 0-38 
 
 98 
 
 011 
 
 3-20 
 
 1 42 
 
 School Management 
 
 0-83 
 
 18 
 
 016 
 
 80 
 
 071 
 
 0-53 
 
 61 
 
 Church History 
 
 5-14 
 
 3-15 
 
 3-18 
 
 392 
 
 216 
 
 4-81 
 
 5-Ofi 
 
 Model Drawing 
 
 0-65 
 
 00 
 
 0-00 
 
 019 
 
 023 
 
 o-oo 
 
 000 
 
 Geometry 
 
 216 
 
 1-11 
 
 1 47 
 
 2 15 
 
 0'95 
 
 000 
 
 1-21 
 
 Mensuration 
 
 2-32 
 
 1-29 
 
 1-06 
 
 151 
 
 1-90 
 
 00 
 
 2-23 
 
 Industrial Mechanics - 
 
 3-15 
 
 2-22 
 
 i-ea 
 
 104 
 
 1 19 
 
 107 
 
 1'62 
 
 Algebra - 
 
 6-98 
 
 3-33 
 
 2-94 
 
 255 
 
 2 71 
 
 1-07 
 
 2-43 
 
 Physical Science 
 
 2-32 
 
 0-92 
 
 1 31 
 
 1-17 
 
 2 02 
 
 0-54 
 
 60 
 
 Higher Mathematics - 
 
 0-65 
 
 0-18 
 
 1-00 
 
 1-ao 
 
 23 
 
 000 
 
 0'60 
 
 Welsh 
 
 0-00 
 
 259 
 
 o-oo 
 
 o-oo 
 
 000 
 
 0-00 
 
 000 
 
 Latin - 
 
 0-00 
 
 00 
 
 049 
 
 0-39 
 
 0-00 
 
 0-00 
 
 60 
 
 Greek - 
 
 o-oo 
 
 000 
 
 0-24 
 
 000 
 
 0-00 
 
 0-00 
 
 0'4D 
 
 French 
 
 0-32 
 
 000 
 
 0-16 
 
 o-oo 
 
 0-10 
 
 107 
 
 0-00 
 
 " It is not to be supposed that because the estimate which these tables 
 afford of the success with which each subject of instruction is pursued is an 
 
Appendix B. 
 
 431 
 
 arithmetical one, that it is therefore incontrovertible. It is very liable 
 to error where the number of candidates in any Training School is small, 
 and it takes no account of the different degrees of attainment with which 
 the students in different schools enter them. There can be little doubt that 
 the better instructed and the more intelligent and enterprising students 
 seek the larger training schools ; whilst the less instructed and intelligent 
 prefer the smaller diocesan schools. The division by the number of months 
 of residence in the last table supposes, moreover, the whole kpowledge 
 acquired in the Training School, and to have been equally divided through 
 the whole time of residence, which we have no right to assume." 
 
 "Nevertheless these tables afford a standard of comparison which, if 
 duly corrected, is not without its value and importance." — Minutes, Vol. I. 
 1851-2, p. 292. 
 
 Table No. VII. 
 
 The Training Schools are here arranged in the Order of Merit in their secular 
 Studies, as indicated by the Numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. 6. 
 
 
 
 Excellent or 
 
 Good. 
 
 
 
 Fair. 
 
 
 OJ 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 t? 
 
 S 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 >• 
 
 s 
 
 
 3 
 
 «J 
 
 
 >. 
 
 
 
 
 >> 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 S 
 
 a" 
 
 a 
 
 & 
 
 a 
 
 & 
 
 X 
 
 3 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 s 
 
 §? 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 at 
 
 & 
 
 s: 
 
 V 
 
 
 >i 
 
 1 
 
 at 
 U 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 M 
 
 C 
 
 91 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 an 
 
 B 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 44-19 
 
 27-91 
 
 2-33 
 
 34-88 
 
 20-93 
 
 16-28 
 
 58-12 
 
 41-86 
 
 62-79 
 
 51-16 
 
 2 
 
 34-04 
 
 14-90 
 
 21-27 
 
 12-76 
 
 21-27 
 
 12-76 
 
 44-68 
 
 61-71 
 
 29-79 
 
 36-18 
 
 3 
 
 23-07 
 
 23-97 
 
 •00 
 
 23-07 
 
 23-07 
 
 38-46 
 
 53-85 
 
 53-85 
 
 30-77 
 
 30-77 
 
 4 
 
 20-00 
 
 20-00 
 
 •00 
 
 35-00 
 
 30-00 
 
 25-00 
 
 65-00 
 
 40-00 
 
 50-00 
 
 55-00 
 
 5 
 
 10-00 
 
 5-00 
 
 •00 
 
 5-00 
 
 10-00 
 
 ■00 
 
 36-00 
 
 50-00 
 
 40-00 
 
 35-00 
 
 6 
 
 3-12 
 
 3-12 
 
 3-12 
 
 6-25 
 
 •00 
 
 9-38 
 
 46-87 
 
 59-38 
 
 58-00 
 
 40-62 
 
432 
 
 'Appendix B. 
 
 
 I 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2J 
 
 'HPIS IBii;snpui 
 
 1 
 
 OS 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 m 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 OS 
 
 o 
 
 <N 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 •atsnjtt leooj^ 
 
 
 
 lO 
 
 !>• 
 
 in 
 
 o 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 OS 
 
 o 
 
 <N 
 
 
 •0I}3LUL[}UV 
 
 os 
 
 to 
 
 o 
 6 
 
 tp 
 
 p 
 in 
 
 >n 
 
 
 
 1-1 
 
 l-H 
 
 CN 
 
 
 l-H 
 
 i— i 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 'HPIS lBTJ?snpui 
 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 l 
 
 
 
 
 <N 
 
 
 
 '-' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r*. 
 
 o 
 
 
 *oisnj\[ IBOOA 
 
 rH 
 
 tp 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 ih 
 
 <N 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 l-H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 oo 
 
 O 
 
 r- 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 'Ogaoiqiuy 
 
 « 
 
 OS 
 tb 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 p 
 in 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 
 
 CN 
 
 <N 
 
 1-1 
 
 <N 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 ^ 
 
 g 
 
 6 
 
 OS 
 
 o 
 
 OO 
 
 
 'llins IBUisnpui 
 
 OS 
 
 in 
 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 o 
 6 
 
 as 
 
 
 
 i— 1 
 
 -* 
 
 CO 
 
 
 t>. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ""* 
 
 co 
 
 o 
 
 x^ 
 
 
 
 <u 
 
 •oisnj^; ibooa 
 
 lO 
 
 © 
 
 T 1 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 1 
 
 tH 
 
 g 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 (M 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 m 
 
 <M 
 
 © 
 
 m 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 •0J?3UIll?UV 
 
 in 
 
 OD 
 
 © 
 »n 
 
 00 
 CO 
 
 p 
 •n 
 
 o 
 6 
 
 
 
 -* 
 
 m 
 
 r-l 
 
 m 
 
 ■* 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 r- 
 
 m 
 
 O 
 
 in 
 
 o 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 MTPIS l^uisnpm 
 
 i— t 
 
 CO 
 
 O 
 
 6 
 
 00 
 CO 
 
 p 
 •n 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 <T» 
 
 •"• - 
 
 ■<* 
 
 in 
 
 
 tN 
 
 
 to 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 j^. 
 
 
 
 "3 
 
 *3isnj\[ ibooa 
 
 OS 
 
 to 
 
 00 
 
 p 
 
 6 
 
 p 
 
 CO 
 
 1 
 
 in 
 
 
 1-1 
 
 ^ 
 
 r "* 
 
 cq 
 
 
 "" 
 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 as 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 'Spain i^uy 
 
 to 
 
 as 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 in 
 
 co 
 in 
 
 p 
 
 CO 
 
 OS 
 
 
 
 <N 
 
 <N 
 
 -* 
 
 r~i 
 
 cm 
 
 
 
 
 os 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 t- 
 
 o 
 
 in 
 
 
 "IIRS iBWmpui 
 
 o> 
 
 a» 
 
 © 
 in 
 
 O 
 CO 
 
 o 
 6 
 
 00 
 
 •a 
 
 
 
 
 CN 
 
 <N 
 
 "■' 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 j : "oisnK {B0o\ 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 in 
 
 i— i 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 •onaoiqi«v 
 
 1 1 I 1 1 1 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 'UHS iBuisnpui 
 
 m 
 CM 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 6 
 
 CO 
 
 ih 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 
 CM 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 ■oisnj^ iboOjV 
 
 <n 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (M 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 '01)31X1 ti)uy 
 
 cn 
 
 <N 
 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 3 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 ■1 
 
 a> 
 
 
 o 
 
 W 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 ■ 
 
 •a 
 
 iS 
 
 I 
 
 M 
 
 •i 
 
 CO 
 
 I 
 
 a 
 
 M 
 
 O 
 
Appendix B. 
 
 433 
 
 Table No. IX. 
 
 
 Excellent. 
 
 Good. 
 
 Fair. 
 
 Moderate. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Not 
 professed 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 or Failure. 
 
 
 No. 
 
 %1 
 
 No. 
 
 P 
 
 No. 
 
 ■is 
 
 Ss 
 
 No. 
 
 e . 
 fa 
 
 No. 
 
 gi 
 
 No. 
 
 li 
 
 Arithmetic 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 4 
 
 19-04 
 
 15 
 
 71-43 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 
 
 English Grammar and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Paraphrase 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 6 
 
 28-57 
 
 5 
 
 23-81 
 
 8 
 
 38-09 
 
 1 
 
 4-7(5 
 
 
 
 
 English History - 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 8 
 
 38-09 
 
 11 
 
 52-38 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 _ 
 
 
 Geography and Popular 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Astronomy 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 8 
 
 38-09 
 
 8 
 
 38-09 
 
 4 
 
 19-05 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 __ 
 
 
 
 Geometry 
 
 _ 
 
 — 
 
 2 
 
 9-52 
 
 6 
 
 28-57 
 
 2 
 
 9-52 
 
 s 
 
 23-81 
 
 6 
 
 28-57 
 
 Elements of Mechanics - 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 _ 
 
 6 
 
 28-57 
 
 7 
 
 33-33 
 
 e 
 
 28-57 
 
 2 
 
 9-52 
 
 Mensuration 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 ■_ 
 
 4 
 
 19-04 
 
 6 
 
 28-57 
 
 2 
 
 9-52 
 
 9 
 
 42-86 
 
 Algebra - 
 
 — 
 
 _ 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 6 
 
 28-57 
 
 2 
 
 9-52 
 
 5 
 
 23-81 
 
 7 
 
 3333 
 
 School Management 
 
 1 
 
 4*76 
 
 3 
 
 14-28 
 
 8 
 
 38-09 
 
 8 
 
 38-09 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 
 
 Vocal Music 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 _ 
 
 3 
 
 14-28 
 
 10 
 
 47-82 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 7 
 
 33-83 
 
 Drawing from Models - 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 19-04 
 
 7 
 
 33-33 
 
 
 
 «_ 
 
 10 
 
 47-62 
 
 Latin - 
 
 — ■ 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 _™ 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 5 
 
 23-81 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 71-43 
 
 Greek 
 
 — 
 
 _ 
 
 
 
 _ 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 4 
 
 19-04 
 
 -_ 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 7619 
 
 Physical Science - 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 5 
 
 23-81 
 
 13 
 
 61-90 
 
 2 
 
 9-52 
 
 
 
 
 Higher Mathematics 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 2 
 
 9-52 
 
 5 
 
 23-81 
 
 _ 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 14-28 
 
 11 
 
 52-38 
 
 Welsh - 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 -_ 
 
 2 
 
 9-52 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 18 
 
 85-71 
 
 French - 
 
 , — 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 __ 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 4 
 
 19-04 
 
 1 
 
 4-76 
 
 15 
 
 71-43 
 
 Inspector's Report 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 4 
 
 19-04 
 
 14 
 
 65-67 
 
 3 
 
 14-28 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
434 
 
 Appendix C. 
 
 APPENDIX (C.) 
 
 Questions set at the General Examination of the Church of 
 England Training Schools for Schoolmasters. 
 
 Christmas 1851. 
 
 N.B. — All your answers are to be written on this Paper. Answers written on 
 any other Paper will not be looked over. 
 
 You are not to answer more than one question in each Section. 
 Before beginning your answers you are to fill up the following Table. 
 
 Your Christian 
 Name and Surname. 
 
 State whether you are 
 a Pupil-teacher ad- 
 mitted to compete for 
 a Queen's Scholar- 
 ship, and from what 
 School.* 
 
 The Name of your 
 Training School. 
 
 The Month and Year 
 in which you entered 
 the Training School. 
 If you have left, state 
 the Month and Year 
 in which you left. 
 
 If you are in charge 
 of a School state the 
 name of it, the date at 
 which you entered on 
 charge of it, and 
 whether your engage- 
 ment is permanent or 
 temporary. 
 
 
 
 
 
 * In order to limit as little as possible the opportunities by which peculiar talents may be ex- 
 hibited, it is not perhaps desirable to proscribe which of the subjects of examination the can- 
 didates for Queen's scholarships shall be at liberty to select, further than to state strongly their 
 Lordships 1 opinion that they should not attempt answers upon all the subjects. 
 
 The following subjects must not be wholly omitted by any candidate, viz. 
 
 1. The Holy Scriptures, the Catechism, and the Liturgy of the Church of England (in 
 
 schools connected with the Church of England). 
 
 2. English History. 
 
 3. Geography. 
 
 4. Arithmetic (including Vulgar Fractions and Decimals). 
 
 5. English Grammar and Composition. 
 
 C. The Notes of a Lesson, or some observations on the Practical Duties of a Teacher. 
 
 A Candidate who answers in these subjects really well, may obtain an Exhibition of 20/. for 
 one year. 
 
 A Candidate who answers in the foregoing subjects really well, and also in one other subject 
 really well (to be selected by himself out of those proposed to the Candidates for Certificates 
 of Merit, but with a preference on. the part of my Lords for the three first books of Euclid.) 
 may obtain an Exhibition of 25/. for one year. 
 
 If a Candidate attempts a greater number of subjects, he will do so on his own responsibility. 
 My Lards cou!d not but be happy to find that he was" able to answer in a greater number of sub- 
 jects well ; but the extent of the subjects attempted will not be accepted in lieu of mastery 
 over those which are indispensable. 
 
 Candidates for Queen's scholarships in female training schools trill not be required to answer 
 questions in Vulgar Fractions or Decimals. For the higher Exhibitions thctf will be at liberty 
 to select one of the subjects proposed to Female Candidates for Certificates of Merit, such as Book- 
 keeping, Biographical Memoirs, or Domestic Economy. Their Lordships would prefer a know- 
 ledge of some good Manual upon the last-named subject, in connexion with which they will be 
 prepared to give due weight to Certificates from the Managers of the Candidate's school, attesting 
 her practical knowledge of household duties. * 
 
 The Exhibitions awarded to females will be at the rate of two-thirds of those awarded to male* 
 viz. 131. Gs. 8rf. and 16/. 13s. 4rf. instead of 201. and 25/., to correspond with the different expense 
 of boarding in training schools, for Males and Females respectively. 
 
 The first question in each Section has been framed more especially with reference to Can- 
 didates lor Queen's Scholars!) ips. 
 
Examination Papers of Training Colleges. 435 
 
 SCRIPTURAL KNOWLEDGE. 
 (Three Hotjrb allowed for this Paper.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 What events are recorded in Scripture to have occurred in one of the follow- 
 ing periods ? — 
 
 1. From the institution of the Passover to the arrival of the Israelites 
 at Sinai. 
 
 2. From the death of David to that of Rehoboam. 
 
 3. During the captivity in Babylon. 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. Describe the daily sacrifice, and the sacrifice of the Great Day of Atone- 
 ment, and show their typical character. 
 
 2. Describe the cleansing of the leper, and the sacrifice for the cleansing of 
 a leprous house (Lev. 14), and show their typical character. Who are related 
 in Scripture to have been smitten with leprosy as a punishment ? 
 
 3. In keeping the Passover, what observances were in the time of our Lord 
 added by the Jews to those prescribed in the Book of Exodus ? How is this 
 illustrated in the account of the Last Supper ? 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. Relate our Lord's conversation with Nicodemus. 
 
 2. On what occasions, and in what words, did John the Baptist bear witness 
 that Jesus was the Messiah ? Whence did the Jews derive the expectation of 
 a deliverer under that name ? 
 
 3. What events occurred between our Lord's agony in the garden, and his 
 death ? 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1. What is recorded in the Acts of the Apostles of the history of the 
 Church at Antioch ? 
 
 2. What is recorded of Apollos, and of St. Paul's second visit to Ephesus ? 
 
 3. Relate what you remember of St. Paul's discourses at Lystra, at Athens 
 and before Agrippa. 
 
 Section 5. 
 
 1. Draw a map illustrative of the journey of the Israelites from Egypt to 
 Canaan. 
 
 2. Draw a map of Judea illustrative of the gospel history. 
 
 3. Draw a plan of Jerusalem. 
 
 CATECHISM, LITURGY, AND CHURCH HISTORY. 
 (Three Hours allowed for this Paper.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. " What is thy duty towards God?" 
 
 Give scriptural authority for each clause in the answer to this question in 
 the Catechism ; and explain the three last clauses as you would to a class in 
 your school. 
 
 2. " My good child, know this, that thou art not able to do these things of 
 thyself, nor to walk in the commandments of God, and to serve him, without 
 
 F F 
 
436 Appendix 0. 
 
 his special grace ; which thou must learn at all times to call for hy diligent 
 prayer." 
 
 Explain this passage from the Catechism, and show that it rests on the au- 
 thority of God's word. 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. Write down the first six clauses of the General Confession, and give 
 scriptural illustrations of them. Why is it called the General Confession?. 
 Why is the confession of sin properly made the first act of public worship ? 
 
 2. Into what four principal parts is the Litany properly divisible ; what 
 supplications belong to these four parts respectively ? 
 
 3. " In all time of our tribulation ; in all time of our wealth ; in the hour of 
 death, and in the day of judgment, 
 
 " Good Lord deliver us." 
 Why need we pray for deliverance at these times ; and what scriptural 
 ground have we for hoping that our prayers will be heard ? 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. What is recorded of the diffusion of Christianity in the first ages of the 
 Church ? 
 
 2. Give some account of the persecutions of the primitive Church. 
 
 3. Give some account of the divisions or schisms of the early Church. 
 Distinguish between a schism and a heresy. 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1. Who were the most remarkable of the martyrs of the early Church ? 
 Give a more particular account of one of them. 
 
 2. Give some account of the early Churches and their bishops. 
 
 3. Give some account of the Apostolic Fathers and of their writings. What 
 proof is to be found in their writings of the authenticity of the books of the 
 New Testament ? 
 
 Section 5. 
 
 1. Give some account of the orders of Monks and Friars. 
 
 2. What is the history of Protestantism in England before the Reformation ? 
 
 3. Give some account of the history of the Liturgy. 
 
 HISTORY. 
 (Three Hours allowed for this Paper.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. Give the dates of the following events : — The invasion of Britain by 
 Julius Cfflsar. The withdrawal of the Roman troops. The establishment of 
 the Heptarchy. The accession of Alfred. The Norman Conquest. The 
 accessions of Edward VI., of Queen Anne, and of George III. 
 
 2. State what sovereign was reigning in England at the commencement of 
 each century from the eleventh to the nineteenth. 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. Give some account of Britain under the Romans. 
 
 2. What were the dominions of Canute ? Who divided the sovereignty of 
 England for a time with him? Who was Edgar Atheling? Under what cir- 
 cumstances did the claims of Harold and William of Normandy to the Throne 
 
Examination Papers of Training Colleges. 437 
 
 of England respectively arise ? In -whom, and through -what line of descent, 
 ■were the Norman and Saxon races of Kings united ? 
 
 3. What institutions of the ancient Germans, brought to England hy the 
 Saxons, remain ? What was the witenagemot of the Saxons ? State some 
 particulars in which it differed from our present parliament. In whose reign, 
 for what reason, and hy whose influence were knights of the shire and bur- 
 gesses first sent to parliament ? 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. Give some account of the reign of Edward I. 
 
 2. Give some account of Lord Strafford. What principal battles were 
 fought in the reign of Charles I., and under what circumstances? 
 
 3. What wars was England engaged in during the reign of George III., and 
 under what circumstances ? Give some account of the peninsular campaign. 
 
 Section i. 
 
 1. Under what circumstances was Canada acquired by the English? 
 
 2. What is the history of the settlement and progress of the British colonies 
 in Australia? 
 
 3. Give some account of the lives of Lord Clive and Warren Hastings. 
 
 Section 5. 
 
 Give some account of one of the following eminent persons of antiquity : — 
 
 1. Miltiades. 
 
 2. Hannibal. 
 
 3. Cicero. 
 
 ENGLISH GRAMMAR AND THE HISTORY OF ENGLISH 
 LITERATURE. 
 
 '(Three Hours allowed for this Paper.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. What rules are to be observed in the formation of the plurals of nouns? 
 Give examples of the application of these rules. 
 
 2. What different kinds of pronouns are there? Give examples of them. 
 
 3. Into how many moods are verbs divided ? What differences of significa- 
 tion do they respectively imply? Define particularly the infinitive mood, the 
 subjunctive mood, and the participle ; and give examples of them. 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. State fully when the article an is to be used, and when a; and give 
 examples. . . 
 
 2. What is the general rule for the government of a verb m the iniimtive 
 mood? Give examples of it. What modification does this rule admit of in 
 the case in which the infinitive is governed by an auxiliary verb? 
 
 3. What is apposition? What is the rule for substantives in apposition ? 
 Give examples of it. What is the rule for substantives related to one another 
 by a passive or neuter verb ? Give examples of this relation. Parse the sen- 
 tence, " If you please." 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 Paraphrase one of the following passages, and parse the words printed in 
 
 italics : — 
 
 ir2 
 
438 Appendix C. 
 
 1. 'Tis greatly wise to talk with our past hours ; 
 And ask them what report they bore to Heaven ; 
 And, how they might have borne more welcome news. 
 Their answers form what men experience call; 
 If wisdom's friend, her best; if not, worst foe. 
 
 Young. 
 
 2. This sacred right* the lisping babe proclaims 
 To be inherent in him, by Heaven's will, 
 For the protection of his innocence ; 
 And the rude boy — who, having overpast - 
 The sinless age, by conscience is enrolled, 
 Yet mutinously knits his angry brow, 
 And lifts his wilful hand on mischief bent, 
 Or turns the godlike faculty of speech 
 To impious use — by process indirect 
 Declares his due, while he makes known his need. 
 
 Wordsworth. — Excursion. 
 
 *i.e. Education. 
 
 3. " They, who to states and governors of the commonwealth direct their 
 speech, high court of parliament ! or, wanting such access, in a private condi - 
 tion write that which they foresee may advance the public good. I suppose 
 them, as at the beginning of no mean endeavour, not a little altered and moved 
 inwardly in their minds ; some with donbt of what wiE be the success, others 
 with fear of what will be the censure ; some with hope, others with confidence 
 of what they have to speak. And me, perhaps, each of these dispositions, as 
 the subject was whereon I entered, may at other times have affected ; and, 
 likely, might in these foremost expressions now also disclose which of them 
 swayed most, but that the very attempt of this address thus made, and the 
 thought of whom it hath recourse to, hath got the power within me to a pas- 
 sion, far more welcome than incidental to a preface." 
 
 Milton — Areopagitica. 
 
 Section i. 
 
 1. What other languages have united with the Anglo-Saxon to form the 
 English language ; and under what circumstances? — Give examples of words 
 derived from these languages respectively. 
 
 2. Who were the troubadours ? To what country did they belong, and to 
 what age ? Give some account of Geoffrey Chaucer. What great foreign 
 writers belong to the same age ? For what, in the history of literature, was 
 that age remarkable ? 
 
 3. Give some account of the great writers of the commonwealth, and of the 
 reigns of Charles II. and James II. 
 
 GEOGRAPHY AND POPULAR ASTRONOMY. 
 
 (Three Hours allowed for this Paper.) 
 
 Whenever the student can illustrate his answer by drawing a chart, 
 he is requested to do so. 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 Enumerate the headlands, rivers, and seaport towns in one of the following 
 voyages ; or draw a chart showing them: — 
 
 1. From Newcastle to London. 
 
 2. From London to Plymouth. 
 
Examination Papers of Training Colleges. 439 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. What rivers have their sources near the following mountains ? — (1) the 
 Lowthers, (2) Crossfell, (3) the Whernsides and Ingleboro', (4) Plynlimmon. 
 
 2. Describe the courses of the Severn and of its affluents. 
 
 3. Give some account of the geological map of England. 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. What 5 kingdoms form part of the German Confederation? Describe 
 geographically their positions. 
 
 2. Give some account of the mountain and river systems of Germany. 
 
 3. Give some account of the geography of Northern Italy, illustrating it by 
 a map. 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1. Mention the names and heights of some of the highest mountains in the 
 ■world, and of some of the highest table lands. 
 
 2. What changes appear in vegetation as we ascend a high mountain in the 
 tropics ? What difference would it make in our climate if England were a 
 table land as high as that on which the city of Quito is built ? and what differ- 
 ence would it make to the people of Quito if they were no higher above the 
 level of the sea than we are — and why ? 
 
 3. Whilst the Thames is rarely frozen over, the Rhine and the Danube — 
 far to the south of it — are frozen over every year, and often from November 
 to March ; and the mean winter temperature of Moscow is less than half that 
 of Edinburgh, although these places are nearly on the same parallel of latitude. 
 Account for these and other similar facts. 
 
 Section 5. 
 
 1. Why does more rain fall on the western than the eastern coast of Eng- 
 land, and why particularly among the mountains of the west coast ? 
 
 2. Describe some of the most remarkable currents of the ocean, and account 
 for them. Have the hurricanes which prevail within the tropics been ob- 
 served to follow any law — and what? 
 
 3. What would be the prevalent currents of the atmosphere and ocean if the 
 earth were at rest ? What change would be produced in them by the diurnal 
 motion, if there were no annual motion? What effects result from the an- 
 nual, in addition to the diurnal motion ? 
 
 Section 6. 
 
 1. Give one reason, and that the simplest — 1st, for believing the earth not 
 to have an infinitely extended surface ; 2dly, for believing it to be a sphere. 
 
 2. Explain the seasons j and the phases of the moon. 
 
 3. Can you assign any reasons for believing the earth to revolve on its axis, 
 and for believing it to have an annual revolution about the sun ? 
 
 ARITHMETIC. 
 (Three Hours allowed for this Paper.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 Work one of the following sums so that the reason of each step in the work- 
 ing may be apparent. 
 
 1. Multiply 4507 by 3006. 
 
 2. If 9 tilings cost 13/., what will 48 cost at the same rate? 
 
 n3 
 
440 Appendix C. 
 
 N.B.— This sum is to be so -worked as'to be intelligible to children -who 
 have no knowledge of fractions. 
 
 3. What is the value of f of | of § of 6 ; and what decimal is 3s. 6rf. of 8s. 9d 1 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 How many pieces of cloth 9yds. 2qrs. 3nls. long, can be cut out of a piece 
 52yds. lqr. lnl. in length? 
 
 2. Find by the rule of practice the value of 227qrs. 3bus. 2pks. of wheat at 
 36s. Sd. per qr. 
 
 3. How many ounces of silver at 5s. 6<?. an ounce are equivalent to 6ozs. 
 12dwts. of gold at 3?. 17s. lO^d. an ounce ? 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. The sun's diameter is 1 1 1 '454 times the equatorial diameter of the earth, 
 which is 7925 - 648 miles. Required the sun's diameter in miles. 
 
 2. Extract the square root of - 7 to five places of decimals. 
 
 3. Extract the cube root of 517 to four places of decimals. 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1. A shopkeeper who sells sugar which costs him 2,000?. in a year at a 
 profit of 10 per cent, and tea which costs him 1,000?. at a profit of 20 per 
 cent., finds at the beginning of the next year that he mnst reduce the profit 
 on his tea 5 per cent. By how much per cent, must he raise the price of his 
 sugar to cover the loss ; supposing him to sell tea and sugar of the same cost 
 in that year ? 
 
 2: There is a division of the labour of a certain manufacture between two 
 sets of men, neither of which can do the other's work. The one set consists of 
 3 men and the other of 5, and when they work in this proportion both sets are 
 just fully employed. One man of the first set stays away for a week ; by 
 what fraction are the earnings of each man thus diminished, supposing them 
 to work by the piece, and to divide their earnings equally ? 
 
 3. A manufacturer having a capital of 5,000?., on which he can realise by 
 hand labour 10 per cent, profit, buys a machine for 1,000?., by which his 
 profit on the remainder of his capital is raised to 20 per cent. This machine 
 lasts 5 years. How much is he by that time the gainer, supposing him to draw 
 300?. a year for the support of his family ? 
 
 Section 5. 
 
 Prove one of the following rules of mental arithmetic in such a way as to 
 make it intelligible to a class of children. 
 
 1. To find the value of 144 things in shillings, multiply the price in 
 farthings by 3. 
 
 2. To find the interest of any sum of money for any number of months at 
 any rate per cent., count one penny for each 10?. in the principal, then mul- 
 tiply the number of months and by double the rate per cent 
 
 3. To find the interest at 5 per cent for any number of days ; multiply the 
 principal by 5 the number of days ; cut off the right hand figure of the pro- 
 duct, and consider the other figures as pence, deducting Id. for each 6s. in the 
 result. 
 
 BOOK-KEEPING. 
 
 What are the books commonly used in the keeping of a tradesman's accounts, 
 and for what purposes ? 
 
 Give examples of the entries in these books severally. 
 
Examination Papers of Training Colleges. 441 
 
 MUSIC. 
 
 Section 1. 
 Write out the substance of a lesson on " sharps and flats." 
 
 Section 2. 
 <( 1. Explain the terms " 1™ volta," " 2 a * voZta," " & capo al segno," " bis," 
 
 2. Write down the principal words used to express the pace at which music 
 is to be performed, and any derivatives from these words which are in common 
 use. 
 
 3. What is meant by "inversion?" what law is to be observed in all in- 
 versions ? 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. Explain, as you would to a class of children, the terms " i 
 " harmony" " root" "fundamental base." 
 
 2. What note in a scale is called " the leading note;" and why? Can the 
 leading note have a common chord ? 
 
 3. Can all the sounds of the common chord move at the discretion of the 
 performer? If you know any rule which regulates one or more of them, 
 state it. 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1 . If you had a class about to commence the study of harmony, to what 
 points would you direct attention, in the first instance ? 
 
 2. Make common cadences, with the chords in different positions, in the 
 key of C major, some with, and some without, inserting the J upon the 
 dominant. 
 
 3. How is the chord of the diminished seventh produced? Give an 
 example. 
 
 Section 5. 
 Put chords to the following exercise : — 
 
 z^- 
 
 32 
 
 -e>- 
 
 o=IW=z±z2 
 
 ©I 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 ~cr 
 
 -&- 
 
 SE 
 
 -©r 
 
 -©! 
 
 -&- 
 
 o < i 
 
 -e> 
 
 -&—&- 
 
 » 
 
 XT 
 
 ~Ct 
 
 6 6 6 6 5 
 
 1-) 4 tt3 
 
 SCHOOL MANAGEMENT. 
 
 (Thkee Hours allowed for this Paper.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. How would you organise a school of 100 children, from 7 to 13 years 
 of age, supposing that you had two pupil-teachers in their second and fourth 
 
 F r 4 
 
442 Appendix C. 
 
 years respectively? Draw a plan of the school-room you would prefer, 
 showing the arrangement of the classes, and of the forms and desks. What 
 subjects -would you yourself teach, and what would you assign to your pupil- 
 teachers ? 
 
 2. What different methods have teen devised for organising elementary 
 schools ? Illustrate your descriptions of these by diagrams, state which of 
 them you yourself prefer, and the reasons for that preference. 
 
 3. What objects should specially be kept in view in the organisation of a 
 school? What are the advantages resulting from a good organisation, and 
 what are those elements of a good school which no organisation, however 
 good, will secure ? 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. Show the divisions of the page of a register, by which the date of the 
 transfer of each boy in a school from class to class may be recorded and 
 easily referred to. What would be the advantages of using such a register ? 
 What other means could you devise for recording the progress which each 
 child is making ? 
 
 2. What expedients should be adopted to secure a regular attendance of the 
 children in a school ? What are those qualities of the master which are most 
 likely to promote this regular attendance ? 
 
 3. Describe some of the characteristic defects of teaching in elementary 
 schools. 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. What are the characteristic dangers of the schoolmaster's profession; 
 1st, with reference to himself; 2nd, with reference to his scholars ? 
 
 2. In what respects may the selfishness of a teacher be prejudicial to the 
 interests of his scholars and to his own ? What facilities are afforded him for 
 the indulgence of it ? 
 
 3. What ground is there for having faith in education ; first, from Scrip- 
 ture ; secondly, from reason ? Considering the education of children to be 
 going on partly at home and partly at school, state in what respects each of 
 these two kinds of education has resources peculiar to itself, and advantages 
 over the other. What reasonable ground is there for confidence in a good 
 school education, even if it be counteracted by the education of the home? 
 
 ALGEBRA. 
 
 (Four Hours allowed for this Papeb, with that on Higher 
 
 Mathematics.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. Add together 
 
 PI j r 
 i-r, — and -. — 
 ab ac be 
 
 2. Reduce to its simplest form 
 
 ?i-10 3i-7 27a:-30 
 5 6 30 
 
 3. Reduce to its simplest form 
 
 a'-Ci-c) 1 b'-(c-af e'-Qt-i)' 
 (a + cf - b 2 + (a + bf - c 2 + (6 + c)' - a 2 ' 
 
Examination Papers of Training Colleges. 443 
 
 Section 2. 
 Solve the equations, — 
 
 1. 2ar + 7 _ 9a;-8 _ a:— 11 
 
 7 11 2 
 
 2. a a _ 
 b + x b + x 
 
 '■ */FVFV 
 
 2x 
 3 
 
 3. 
 
 Section 3. 
 Solve one of the equations, — 
 
 10 ~6 _ = 
 
 a+5 _ y— 7 _ 
 
 7 3 ~ y " 
 
 (a*-/> 2 ) (* S -J 2 ) =4a6 J 
 
 ( J ; 2 -^+y I! )(« 2 +y2) = 91 | 
 
 (a; 2 -a;y + y 2 )(a; i! + *y+i/ 2 ) = 133 J 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1. A. and B. jointly have a fortune of 9,800/. A. invests the sixth part of his 
 property in business, and B. the fifth part, and each has the same sum remain- 
 ing. How much had each ? 
 
 At what rate per cent, would the present value of a debt of 4507. payable in 
 5 years be the same as that of 400/. payable in 3 years. 
 
 iV. B. — Work this problem, if you can, supposing compound interest : if 
 not, supposing simple interest. 
 
 3. Three labourers are employed on a certain work. A. and B. would, to- 
 gether, complete this work in a days ; A. and C. would require b days to com- 
 plete it in, and B. and C, c days. In what time would each of them finish it 
 alone; and how long will they take when all working together? 
 
 Section 5. 
 
 1. I buy a piece of cloth for 3/. If there had been'3 yards less in it it would 
 have cost a shilling more per yard. How many yards did it measure ? 
 
 2. What two numbers are those whose difference multiplied by the differ- 
 ence of their squares is 160, and their sum, multiplied by the sum of their 
 squares, 580 ? 
 
 3. The joint capital of two partners is 2,000/. One of them withdrew at the 
 end of 12 months, and received for capital and profit 1,040/. The capital and 
 profit of the other amounted at the end of 17 months to 1,710/. Supposing the 
 same interest to have been made during the whole of this time on the capital 
 invested, and allowing simple interest, how much did each invest ? 
 
444 Appendix C. 
 
 EUCLID. 
 
 (Four Hours allowed foe this Paper.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. If from the ends of the sides of a triangle there be drawn a straight line 
 to a point within the triangle, these shall be less than the other two sides of the 
 triangle, but shall contain a greater angle. 
 
 2. In any right angled triangle, the square which is described on the side 
 subtending the right angle is equal to the sum of the squares described upon 
 the sides which contain the right angle. 
 
 3. If a straight line be divided into any two parts, the squares of the whole 
 line, and of one of the parts, are equal to twice the rectangle contained by the 
 whole and that part, together with the square of the other part. 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. If in a circle two straight lines cat one another, which do not both pass 
 through the centre, they do not bisect each other. 
 
 2. The diameter is the greatest straight line in a circle ; and of all the others, 
 that which Is nearer to the centre is always greater than the one more remote ; 
 and the greater is always nearer to the centre than the less. 
 
 3. To inscribe a circle in a given square. 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. In -a, right angled triangle, if a perpendicular be drawn from the right 
 angle to the base, the triangles on each side of it are similar to the whole 
 triangle and to one another. 
 
 2. Equal triangles which have one angle of the one equal to one angle of the 
 other, have their sides about their equal angles reciprocally proportional. 
 
 3. Equiangular parallelograms have to one another the ratio which is com- 
 pounded of the ratios of their sides. 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1. Upon a given base to describe an isosceles triangle equal to a given 
 rectangle. 
 
 2. To find a point within a triangle, so that lines drawn to the angles shall 
 divide the triangle into three equal parts. 
 
 3. Show that the lines which bisect the angles of a parallelogram form a 
 rectangle. 
 
 4. The perpendiculars let fall from the three angles of any triangle on the 
 opposite sides intersect each other in the same point. 
 
 MENSURATION. 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. Prove the rule for determining the area of a triangle, having given the 
 base and the perpendicular upon it from the opposite angle. 
 
 2. Prove the rule for finding the area of a triangle, having given the sides. 
 
 3. Prove the formula for determining the volume of earth taken from na 
 excavation, known as the Prismoidal Formula. 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. What is the area of a room 16 ft. 7 in. long, and 13 ft. 5 in. wide ? Prove 
 each step in the operation, and interpret each in the result. 
 
Examination Papers of Training Colleges. 445 
 
 2. There is a goblet of gold the price of which is 100?. What would be 
 the price of a similar goblet which would contain twice as much ? The thick- 
 ness of the gold in the two goblets is to be the same. 
 
 3. A circular ring is to be constructed with a given quantity of iron so as to 
 have a given surface ; the section of the iron of the ring is to be square; deter- 
 mine its dimensions. 
 
 HIGHER MATHEMATICS. 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. Find the 7th term of the series 
 
 -h 73. ~h &c - 
 
 2. What is that arithmetical series having 29 terms, whose first term is 3, 
 and the last 17 ? 
 
 3. Given the first term, the last term, and the sum in a geometrical progres- 
 sion ; it is required to find an expression for the number of terms. 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. In how many different ways can the letters a, b, c, d, e, f, g, be written 
 after one another? How many of these begin with f g ? 
 
 2. A farmer proposes to lay out 8&1. 10s. in purchasing two kinds of sheep, 
 the average price of one kind being 21s. and of the other 31s. per head. In 
 how many different ways can he make up his flock of these two kinds of sheep, 
 so as just to lay out that money? 
 
 3. Expand -^ vj i n to a series ascending by powers of x, by the method of 
 
 indeterminate coefficients. 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. What will a capital of £a, invested at r per cent, compound interest, 
 amount to in n years, supposing £b to be taken from it annually? 
 
 2. A usurer lent 6002. on good security, on condition of being paid back 
 8 00 J. at the expiration of 3 years. What interest did he take per cent., allow- 
 ing compound interest? 
 
 3. Prove the binomial theorem in the case in which the index is a positive 
 
 integer; and apply it to determine the middle term of the expansion of 
 
 1 i 8 
 (a 5 + 4"). 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1. Define the logarithm of a number, and show that the logarithm of the 
 quotient of two numbers is equal to the difference of their logarithms. 
 
 2. Show that 
 
 Cos (A-B) = Cos A CosB + SinA SinB. 
 
 3. Show that if a, b, c be the sides of a plane triangle, and S half their sum, 
 
 and if A be the angle opposite to a, then Tan J A= SfS-a) 
 
 Section 5. 
 
 1. Explain fully what is meant by the differential coefficient of a function, 
 and show how to differentiate the quotient of two functions; 
 
 2. Prove Taylor's theorem. 
 
 3. Investigate expressions for the area of a parabola, and for the solid con- 
 tent of a spheroid. 
 
446 Appendix C. 
 
 PHYSICS. 
 (Three Hours allowed for the Paper on these two Subjects.) 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. What is the law of the reflexion of light ? Account for the image of an 
 object placed at any distance before a plane mirror appearing at the same dis- 
 tance behind it. 
 
 2. Account for the separation of a beam of light into its different coloured 
 rays by passing through a prism. 
 
 3. Show where an object must be placed before a concave mirror that the 
 image may be greater than the object. Investigate a. relation between the 
 distance of the object, and that of the image from the centre of the sphere of 
 whose surface the mirror forms part. 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. A magnetic bar when suspended from its centre of gravity does not 
 hang horizontally : account for this. 
 
 2. What is meant by induced magnetism? Is such induced magnetism ever 
 produced in the iron of a ship, and by what cause? Has any expedient been 
 adopted to neutralise its effect on the compass, and what? 
 
 3. Explain the principle of the electric telegraph. 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. Write down all you know about oxygen. What has it to do with respira- 
 tion and the combustion of fuel? 
 
 2. How may chlorine be obtained, and what are its properties? 
 
 3. Give some account of the compounds of carbon. 
 
 Section 4. 
 
 1 . What motion takes place in water when heat is applied to the bottom of 
 the vessel which contains it ? How is this applied in the hot-water apparatus 
 for heating apartments ? 
 
 2. Why does ice float on the surface of the water in which it is formed? 
 What advantages result from this property of ice? Why is it that leaden 
 pipes are burst when the water in them is frozen, and that rocks are disinte- 
 grated by the action of frost ? 
 
 3. What is meant by the law of combining proportions in chemistry or 
 chemical equivalents? Give examples of it, and of the chemical nomenclature 
 formed in accordance with it. 
 
 INDUSTRIAL MECHANICS. 
 Section 1. 
 
 1. On what point will a bar balance which is 6 feet long, and which carries 
 at one extremity a weight of 12 lbs. and at the other of 29 lbs., supposing the 
 bar to be without weight? If the bar itself weighs 20 lbs. and is of uniform 
 thickness, what difference will this make in the position of the fulcrum? 
 
 2. Investigate a rule for determining the work necessary to raise a body up 
 an inclined plane of small inclination, taking into account friction. 
 
 3. Explain what is meant by the specific gravity of a body. Show how 
 the specific gravity of a solid may be found ; and describe and explain the 
 hydrometer. 
 
Examination Papers of Training Colleges. 4:4:7 
 
 Section 2. 
 
 1. What is the working horse power of an engine which raises 2,000 cubic 
 feet an hour from a depth of 80 fathoms ? 
 
 2. The Telocity of a torrent is 30 feet per second, and its section is two 
 square feet ; find the horse power of an undershot wheel which should apply 
 all the power of this torrent. 
 
 3. How many cubic feet of water must an engine be capable of evaporating 
 per minute, that it may work at 400 horse power, the mean pressure of the 
 steam in the cylinder being 45 lbs. per square inch, and the vacuum resistance 
 being neglected? 
 
 N. B. — The volume to which a cubic foot of water expands itself when 
 converted into steam at 451bs. per sq. in. pressure is 610 cubic ft. 
 
 Section 3. 
 
 1. Describe and explain the water ram. 
 
 2. Describe and explain the construction of the D valve and of the con- 
 denser in the condensing steam engine. 
 
 3. Describe and explain the construction of a common clock. 
 
 LANGUAGES. 
 (Four Hours allowed for this Paper, with that on Music.) 
 
 1. Translate, literally, one of the following passages : — 
 
 (1) *E\e7e Se irpbs irdvras, " Et ris 0*A« hirio-ia fiov 4\9e?v } airapvrio'do'Ow f avrbv 
 Kal ap6.ro) rbv aravpbv avrov Kaff 7jfi4pav, leal aKo\ov9eiro} fioi. os yap av 0eAp r)\v 
 ipvxV avrov tTwo-at t arroXdfret airrfiv its S' av airo\ear] rijv tyvx^v avrov eveKev i/uiv, 
 oZros ffdfffi avri\v. rl yap w(pe\eirat b\v9poyiros, KepMjaas rbv k6(T/aov '6\ov t kavrbv 5e 
 airo\4o~as f) frfiiwdels ; os yap av iiraiffxvvSy fte Kal robs 4/xobs \6yovs, rovrov 6 vlbs 
 rov av9pd>Trov inai<rxw84i(reTai, '6rav %\6ri iv rjj 5o£»7 avrov Kal rov irarpbs Kal ruv 
 hyiav ayyfoav. 
 
 Parse l\9e?v — ap&rto — airo\i<rfi — airoXiari — (ri/uuBeis. 
 
 (2) T Hi/ 5e rts eV rrj ffrpariq zevofuv, 'A97iva7os, %s oi/re ffrparriybs otfre \o\aybs 
 o&re arpaTidrrjs &v ovvr}KO\ov9ti, aAA.ec Xlpd^evos avrbv /ieTeire/ti^aro olKodev, |eVoy 
 i>v apx^ios' tnrto'XveTro Se avrip, el «A0ot, (pi\ov avrbv Kxipat irorr)o'eu' J bv avrbs etpTj 
 upeirra lauTip voftlfetv rfjs irarpiSos. 'O fievrol Btvotpwv dvayvovs tV iirurro\i)V 
 avaKotvovrai Sawcpdrei, rip 'ASnvaiip, irspl ttjs iropeias. Kal 6 SaKparvs, moirrsiaas 
 ft-tl n irpbs Tjjs ir6\eus vwairiov ell) Kvpif <pt\ov yevetrBal, iri eowcci 6 Kvpos irpoBvftus 
 rols AaKsSaifwviois iirl ras 'AB^vas crvfiiro\ifajo-ai, av/iflovKevet r$ Sevotpavri i\66vra 
 cis Ae\<pobs dvauoivuaai rip 0e$ irepl rijs iropeias. 
 
 1. Parse dvayvovs — \oxaybs — inrto-xverro — Kpeirrw — dvaKoivuffat. 
 
 2. Give some of the meanings of nera — iirb — and dva, in composition. 
 
 2. Translate one of these passages into literal English prose : — 
 
 (1) Labienus, quum et loci natura et manu munitissimis castris sese teneret, 
 de suo ac legionis periculo nihil timebat; ne quam occasionem rei bene 
 gerendas dimitteret, cogitabat. Itaque a Cingetorige atque eius propinquis 
 oratione Indutiomari cognita, quam in concilio habuerat, nuncios mittit ad 
 finitimas civitates equitesque undique evocat: iis certum diem convenient 
 dicit. Interim prope quotidie cum omni equitatu Indutiomarus sub castris 
 eius'vagabatur, alias ut situm castrorum cognosceret, alias colloquendi aut 
 territandi caussa: equites plerumque omnes tela intra vallum coniiciebant. 
 Labienus suos intra munitiones continebat; timorisque opinionem, quibus- 
 cumque poterat rebus, augebat. 
 
 Parse teneret — gerendse — castris — con veniendi — alias. 
 
448 Appendix C. 
 
 (2) Provehimur pelago vicina Ceraunia iuxta, 
 
 unde iter Italiam eursusque brevissimus undis. 
 Sol ruit interea, et montes umbrantur opaci ; 
 sternimur optatse gremio telluris ad undam, 
 sortiti remos, passinique in litore sicco 
 corpora curamus ; fessos sopor irrigat artus. 
 Necdum orbem medium Nox horis acta subibat 
 haud segnis strato surgit Palinurus, et omnes 
 explorat ventos, atque auribus aera captat ; 
 sidera cuncta notat tacito labentia coelo, 
 Arcturum, pluviasque Hyadas, geminosque Triones, 
 armatumque auro circumspicit Oriona. 
 Postquam cuncta videt coelo constare sereno, 
 dat clarum e puppi signum j nos castra movemus, 
 tentamusqne viam, et velornm pandimus alas. 
 
 3. Translate the following into English: — 
 
 II y a quelquefois dans la destinee un jeu bizarre et cruel ; on dirait que 
 c'est une puissance qui veut inspirer la crainte, et repousse la familiarite 
 confiante ; souvent, quand on se livre le plus a l'esperance, et surtout lorsgu'on 
 a l'air de plaisanter avec le sort et de compter sur le bonheur, il se passe 
 quelque chose de redoutable dans le tissu de notre histoire, et les fatales sceurs 
 viennent y meler leurjil noir, et brouilter l'ceuvre de nos mains. 
 
 Parse the words printed in italics. 
 
 WELSH. 
 
 1. Translate into English one of the following passages ; viz. : — 
 
 " A wyddost ti yr amser i eifr gwylltion y creigiau lydnu? a fedri di 
 wylied yr amser y bwrw yr ewigod loi ? A gyfrifi di y misoedd a gyflawnant 
 hwy? ac a wyddost ti yr amser y llydnant? Ymgrymmant, bwriant eu 
 llydnod, ac ymadawant. a'u gofid. Eu llydnod a gryfha, cynnyddant yn y 
 maes ; ant aUan, ac ni ddychwelant attynt hwy. Pwy a ollyngodd yr asyn 
 gwyllt yn rhydd ? neu pwy a ddattododd rwymau yr asyn gwyllt ? Yr hwn 
 y gosodais yr anialwch yn dy iddo, a'r diffaethwch yn drigfa iddo. Efe a 
 chwardd am ben lliaws tref ; ni wrendy ar lais y geilwad." 
 
 " Can nad oedd gan y prydydd cyntaf un cynllun, gweledig na chlywedig, 
 o'i flaen i'w ddysgu i gyfansoddi cerdd, pa beth, pa allu, a weithiai ar ei 
 ymbwyll i anturio y gorchwyl? Ei ddawn gynhenid, y ddawn oedd 
 gyfansawdd a'i anian, ac a anwyd gydag ef. Yr oedd efe yn gyfarwydd yn 
 ei famiaith, yn ymhofi ynddi, ac yn ei gweled yn rhagori ar bob iaith aralL 
 Llawenydd a gorfoledd yspryd a barai iddo dorri allan i draethn teimladu ei 
 fynwes mewn iaith mwy derchafedig nag a arferid mem ymadroddion 
 cyffredin. Y gerdd henaf ar gof a chadw ydyw Can Ddiolchgarwch Moses a 
 phlant Israel ar draethell mor Edom, pan ddymchelwyd en herlidwyr, 
 Pharoah a'i fyddin, ai feirch, a'i gerbydau, yn rhyferthwy y dyfroedd 
 chwyddedig." 
 
 2. Point out, and explain carefully the laws of all the literal mutations 
 that occur in whichever of the above passages you may have translated. 
 
 3. Translate into Welsh one of the following passages j viz. : 
 
 " Many young men, at the present day, seem possessed with the idea that 
 they ought to be constantly endeavouring to better their position in life and 
 to be always aiming at the acquisition of something more valuable than what 
 they actually hold. No matter how good their situation may be in other 
 respects, they will quit the kindest employers, and go to strangers for the 
 
Examination Papers of Training Colleges. 449 
 
 difference of two or three pounds in their salaried. This is pure folly ; just 
 as if comfort could always be bought for money, or friendship and regard 
 be bestowed in proportion to the number of pence." 
 
 " One of the principal duties of every good citizen is to support the esta- 
 blished laws and institutions of his country, in opposition to the constant 
 changes which selfish men, under a pretence of patriotism, are ever trying 
 to force upon the public. Patriotism may sometimes be one of the most solid, 
 but is generally one of the most empty, of public virtues. If the mask that 
 covers the face of the loudest declaimer for what he calls his country's good 
 could be suddenly removed, there would often be found beneath it only a bag 
 of bones puffed up with froth and wind." 
 
 4. Give some account of the syntax of the noun in Welsh grammar, and 
 show how the absence of cases is supplied. 
 
 5. How are the genders of Welsh adjectives formed? Give examples. 
 
 6. What are the distinctive uses of a and y when placed before verbs? — 
 how do they affect the verbs ? 
 
450 
 
 Appendix D. 
 
 X 
 
 ►— i 
 
 P 
 
 P-i 
 
 * 
 
 
 •d 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 r-H 
 
 e*-. 
 
 d 
 
 
 „ 
 
 
 T3 
 
 o 
 
 =2 
 ■a 
 
 C CO 
 
 13 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 CO 
 
 
 rd 
 
 .a 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 t3 
 
 1=1 
 
 S 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 nn 
 
 rS 
 
 s 
 
 ri 
 
 
 0) 
 
 04 
 
 Tt 
 
 qj 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 U 
 
 d 
 
 en 
 
 
 
 
 4) 
 V 
 
 9 
 
 s 
 
 n-i 
 
 
 d 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 *3 
 
 (■g) 'fiiooqas uotuiuoo 
 
 s a 
 
 in 
 
 $ 
 
 (•V) 's[Ooqog jouedns 
 
 
 o» 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 a, 
 
 M 
 
 B fcb 
 
 £.5 
 
 ° n 
 
 f« 
 
 e 
 
 3 
 
 *3 
 
 o 
 ,c 
 02 - 
 
 s« 
 o w 
 E 
 
 § 
 
 
 s s 
 s s 
 
 © 
 
 CO 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 S? S 
 
 § 
 
 1 
 
 
 8 
 
 00 
 
 'EOJ 
 
 3 
 
 r— ■# 
 
 CO t- 
 
 o ■<=» 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 
 g 
 & 
 
 o 
 
 6 
 
 "3 
 
 D 
 
 •5 
 
 CO 
 
 d 
 o 
 S 
 S 
 o 
 U 
 
 o 
 
 V 
 
 .e 
 u 
 « 
 
 Cm 
 
 o 
 
 CD 
 
 6 
 
 o 
 u 
 c 
 
 >1 
 
 s 
 
 ■# 3 
 
 fa 
 
 O O 
 
 a 
 
 ■^1 ^H 
 
 »o 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 s< 
 
 « CI 
 
 lO 
 
 s 
 
 T-l T}. 
 
 lO 
 
 i 
 
 o 
 3 
 
 b' 
 
 i-H O 
 
 « 
 
 s 
 
 O O* 
 
 w 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 fa - 
 
 3 S 
 
 «s 
 
 a 
 
 Ol t-l 
 
 o 
 
 a* 
 
 c 
 
 & 
 
 
 3 
 
 s 
 
 iQ rH 
 
 (O 
 
 1 
 
 ■siooqos uouiuioo 
 
 •a 
 
 CO -# 
 CH C3 
 
 1 
 
 •siooqag jotiddng 
 
 •v ' 
 
 tD CO 
 o CO 
 
 P5 
 
 .3 
 o 
 o 
 
 ■fl 
 u 
 CO 
 
 o 
 u 
 a> 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 •siooqog .S3U1BQ 
 
 00 en 
 
 s 
 
 ■SSBI3 puoadg 
 'siooqos te(j U01U0103 
 
 o> to 
 
 CO 
 
 00 
 
 'siooqag Xu(i uomrao^ 
 
 C7) CO 
 
 s 
 
 •ssuio aippim 
 
 CO Ifl 
 
 ■«* 
 
 ■ssnio JaqSiH 
 
 CO S 
 
 00 
 
 1 
 
 p 
 
 1 3 
 
 2 
 o 
 
Appendix D. 
 
 451 
 
 The rates and pecuniary conditions of the augmentation grants are set 
 forth in the following Table. 
 
 M I 
 
 I §3 
 
 Zg<3* 
 
 
 «3 >»■+, o . 
 
 S 3,0 o^ a-* 3 
 
 &J2g.A 
 
 = „ S i ..a g.s 8 
 ..ig-SSs-gBSaa 
 
 3S&*.S°§g5ga 
 
 ai d 9 S « d rt blJS-i-'O 
 
 ^llaglHt.f.W 
 
 lilll 
 
 K3.2§3 
 
 I'll 
 13 g 
 
 ail 
 
 1 I 
 
 POP oqpo oqnp 
 
 o 
 
 -s 6 
 
 ill 
 
 
 ^3 oJ 
 "ol 
 
 Iff 
 
 §§* 
 
 3gi« 
 
 »3 £ m a >>&5 
 
 00 to in 
 
 &lri|i«.sg.JS. 
 i|se«l°Sg < si1 
 
 ■§SS|2Sgg^"SW 
 
 J o a * S°-3 
 
 S3 o A».s|li 
 Ig-sas-glsH 
 
 s"jja°g-E33 
 
 «rt « C-( ?» 
 
 G G 
 
452 
 
 Appendix D. 
 
 Table No. III. 
 
 Number of Children in Average Attendance at different Classes of 
 Day Schools, as returned by the Managers or Teachers in 1834-5 
 and 1852, compared. 
 
 CLASS OF SCHOOLS. 
 
 MANCHESTER. 
 
 SALFORD. 
 
 TOTAL. 
 
 1834 & 5. 
 
 1S52. 
 
 1834 & 5. 
 
 1852. 
 
 Manchester and 
 Sallbrd. 
 
 1834 & S. 
 
 1852. 
 
 Superior Private Schools - 
 Grammar School - 
 
 2934 
 200 
 
 3772 
 380 
 
 882 
 
 1125 
 
 3816 
 200 
 
 4897 
 380 
 
 Common Private Schools and"! 
 Dame Schools - - J 
 
 11,512 
 
 4334 
 
 3357 
 
 1217 
 
 14,869 
 
 5551 
 
 National, British, and Denomi- 1 
 national Schools - -J 
 
 3818 
 
 15,270 
 
 1566 
 
 4246 
 
 5384 
 
 19,516 
 
 Total .... 
 
 18,464 
 
 23,756 
 
 5805 
 
 6588 
 
 24,269 
 
 30,344 
 
S- 
 
 cm 
 
 •a 
 
 00 
 
 s 
 
 V 
 
 u 
 
 V 
 
 R 
 
 11 
 
 i ii i i i i l 
 
 oo 
 
 ft 
 
 BS 
 O 
 
 <(! 
 
 CO 
 
 I 
 
 n 
 o 
 
 
 
 J. . 
 
 gs 
 
 I I I i I |S| 
 
 00 
 (N 
 
 n 
 
 ft 
 
 Ph 
 
 m 
 oo 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 d 
 < 
 
 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 tn 
 S5 
 IS 
 O 
 H 
 a 
 K 
 H 
 
 n" 
 
 O 
 
 fu 
 
 J 
 <! 
 
 « 
 
 m 
 
 H 
 
 « 
 
 03 
 O 
 
 <! 
 
 OJ 
 
 o 
 en 
 
 o 
 
 00__ 
 CM 
 
 to 
 
 CM 
 
 « 
 
 m 
 In 
 
 t— 
 
 to 
 o" 
 
 <N 
 
 to^ 
 
 1^ 
 
 to 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 13 
 o 
 H 
 
 5 
 
 CI ^ 
 
 a S 
 
 s-s 
 
 1 l 1 l l l I I 
 
 1 
 
 • P 
 < 3 
 
 1 1 is i |S| 
 
 C71 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 u 
 
 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 al 
 
 u 
 
 a oo 
 
 cm 
 to 
 
 00 
 
 <u 
 
 tU 
 
 a 
 
 
 S3 .2SSS S 
 
 to 
 
 9 
 
 in 
 
 ift 
 00- 
 
 <» 
 
 i 
 
 3" 
 
 ea ^Tf « — o m 
 tow cn tom-H | ol 
 
 1ft 
 en 
 
 in 
 
 CM 
 
 a 
 
 S 
 
 u 
 o 
 
 C 
 
 a 
 
 < 
 
 O o 
 
 ■N O 
 NCO 
 
 O 
 CM 
 
 8 is 
 
 ' 7 'a 
 
 3° 
 
 t-M WN0O&1N to 
 
 m oo i— i ift o o o ts 
 
 in ^h «to — -r 
 
 g 
 
 oo 
 
 00 
 
 Ii 
 
 "•a 
 
 «1 
 
 £co | |t- Jw 
 
 in 
 
 £ 
 o 
 
 < 
 
 o m 
 
 M CM 
 
 in 
 en 
 
 mmodation and 
 minations in 183 
 MANCHESTER. 
 
 S 
 
 5 
 3 
 
 S3 
 
 OO 
 
 lootoopooooo m 
 eo en o oo cs t>" ti" to 
 
 — •o(om-"in|> tn 
 
 
 ■a 
 
 3 
 < 
 
 =q 
 in 
 
 s 
 
 NO-^OiDO O 
 
 co 
 
 s 
 
 of 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 I 
 < 
 
 CM 
 
 cc 
 
 |g 
 
 o 
 
 CM 
 
 in 
 
 TO 
 
 CO 
 00 
 
 ^f CO t- ift ^f tJ< CI Oi 
 
 -^NOih-tocooo eo 
 
 CT) O -W CQ tQ O ■-< tD 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 lO 
 
 eo 
 
 00 
 
 •ft CI *■• 00 '"*' CO ift 
 
 NWMNO . «m 
 
 to 
 to 
 m 
 to 
 
 iri 
 
 CO 
 CO 
 
 1 1 
 
 l 
 
 o o 
 ° rt 
 
 2 S 
 
 ■S 3 
 
 o o 
 
 c 
 
 .2 
 
 rt 
 •o 
 o 
 
 E 
 
 S 
 
 o 
 « 
 
 < 
 
 CM 
 
 TO 
 
 ift ~- oo ■**■ ^- n to o 
 
 IflN-WnWCT (O 
 OO tO *- tQ £— (N rt to 
 
 to 
 
 d* 
 .2 
 to 
 -a 
 o 
 E 
 E 
 
 O 
 U 
 
 a 
 
 <! 
 
 lO 
 CO 
 
 CM U? Tf r* (N in ^. 
 
 CO 00 ^- ^ to t^ | o 
 moD O iM to | cc 
 
 tO IN ■-! ON ' 
 
 to 
 
 CI 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 Id 
 
 ■a 
 o 
 E 
 
 E 
 o 
 
 < 
 
 ■n 
 
 oo 
 
 om 
 
 t-CM 
 CM CM 
 
 s 
 
 1ft 
 
 00 
 
 lOOOMWtOO t- 
 ij" OHO c5 O f C4 o 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 in 
 
 g 
 
 tOCO^" O00 OCM 
 
 to to ^-en co i eo m 
 t^mo gmcj> | i-nn 
 
 CO 
 
 m 
 
 CM 
 
 OS 
 
 in 
 
 co 
 
 CO 
 
 1 1 
 
 l 
 
 
 
 .2 « 
 
 Eifl 
 
 ii 
 
 w D 
 
 a> 
 ft 
 
 S . . . fl 
 
 ■ u < 2 3 ' 
 
 — *- M 
 
 1 O i tf I 1 ■ o ■ 
 
 ■ H £ o . | , 
 
 1 1ll |l'§ si 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 .1 
 
 ■II 
 
 R 
 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 H 
 
 .1 
 11 
 
 11 
 
 Q 
 
 t 1 
 
 , g 
 
 •31 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 0) 
 
 5 
 
 cm 
 ■n 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 0) 
 
 ft 
 
 ■a • 
 
 c * 
 
 -2 a 
 
 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 ft 
 
 O 
 
 •J 
 
 00 
 
 aT 
 o 
 
 V 
 
 p 
 
 ■a o) 
 
 a) g 
 
 „ a 
 
 1 1 1 II I- 1 
 
 O 
 
 Pi 
 
 P 
 « 
 
 hi 
 
 ft 
 
 Ed 
 
 P- 
 
 CM 
 
 m 
 
 CO 
 
 ra 
 
 V 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 p 
 < 
 
 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 23 
 
 5 
 o 
 
 H 
 B 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 z; 
 < 
 
 
 o 
 
 ■< 
 
 OS 
 a 
 H 
 
 W 
 
 5 
 
 S5 
 <! 
 S 
 
 o 
 
 ->* 
 
 1 
 
 CM 
 
 s 
 
 00 
 
 to 
 m 
 
 eo 
 
 to 
 
 in 
 en 
 
 oo 
 m 
 
 00 
 CM 
 
 o 
 
 GO 
 
 oo 
 cn 
 
 5 
 o 
 H 
 
 •3 
 > 
 
 g 
 
 e| 
 «1 
 
 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 
 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 « 
 
 < 
 
 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 Total Day School Accommodation and Attendance in connect 
 several Religious Denominations in 1835 and 1852 compared. 
 
 MANCHESTER. 
 
 cm 
 
 iO 
 00 
 
 aT 
 rt 
 
 u 
 
 C 
 
 si 
 
 OldSlDCiaOM ift 
 t-. in «< en o to en cn 
 m >a o oo -v ■"* to <— • 
 to cm »-i 
 
 iO 
 
 e4 
 
 oo 
 
 s 
 
 >-• 
 u 
 
 c 
 
 I s 
 
 53" 
 
 ^oooion in 
 
 Mr1^« i-H J CM 
 
 IN 
 
 co 
 m 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 I 
 
 OJ 
 J- 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 d 
 
 ooo 
 
 co 
 
 00 
 
 , C 
 
 c.2 
 3 « 
 
 S ° 
 
 MOiOOHOmN O) 
 ^ ^ CM -H to ^ CM OO 
 *-H — I ■* CM •-■ CM ■— 
 
 
 O ct 
 
 ^1 
 
 NOOWNfO CO 
 
 cn in o o co to ■ o 
 <n ■* m co ■*# o « 
 
 CM 
 CO 
 CM 
 
 £ 
 
 o 
 
 CJ 
 
 eo 
 
 ° i 
 « 1 
 
 « 
 
 o 
 
 CM 
 
 cj 
 
 5 
 
 T3 
 
 c 
 
 < 
 
 CM 
 
 00 
 
 lONHiniMqts en 
 
 NOllOinOVM OS 
 
 co to -it en ** as to oo 
 
 o 
 1^ 
 
 6 
 o 
 
 p 
 
 g 
 
 o4 
 
 00 
 
 ooootow m 
 o}tj< oo r-to i o 
 Oi-ttr cm co m 
 
 OS ' 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 d 
 
 -a 
 
 c 
 
 < 
 
 CM 
 
 oo 
 
 oo m 
 
 CM CM 
 
 « 
 
 TO 
 oo 
 
 tO — TO to CO CO ■* 
 0)0 TC | t* i> 
 
 00 
 
 oo 
 
 CO 
 
 in 
 
 CO 
 
 oo 
 
 to moo 
 
 tD 1 I 1 1 ^h -^i to 
 t- | | | |<N~CN 
 
 co 
 
 CO 
 
 co 
 cc 
 
 |S 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 -o 
 
 c 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 < 
 
 cm 
 
 m 
 
 hCOOWO*« OS 
 
 mmj:iN(ooa) co 
 •* « f m h n eo 
 
 o 
 
 S5 
 
 d 
 o 
 
 13 
 O 
 
 £ 
 S 
 o 
 o 
 
 m 
 
 CO 
 
 ifOiomMO m 
 rfmoonxs ,oo 
 eo -kt m eo -r eo t^ 
 
 00 
 00 
 
 c 
 
 .2 
 
 M 
 O 
 S 
 
 £ 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 CJ 
 
 <1 
 
 m 
 
 00 
 
 CO ~* 
 O I-- 
 CM CM 
 
 ft 
 
 oc 
 
 00 3D TO© o to © 
 en Ol Tf °* 1 00 £ ■* 
 
 oo 
 
 to 
 
 co 
 oo 
 
 t^ CO <N 
 
 O J | | |§ " 8 
 
 CM 
 CM 
 
 TO 
 
 is 
 
 h~ 
 
 "a 
 PS 
 
 a 
 ■2 
 13 
 .3 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 ■0) 
 
 ft 
 
 3 rt . 1 6D J I J, ' 
 
 i i o < rt o t pat- to 
 
 1 » «i«S ' O S ™ - 2 w 
 
 II III lis ill §1 
 
 "o 
 H 
 
 a 
 
 DTI 
 o « 
 
 ■5.9 
 «| 
 
 ' ' o " .2 W P 
 i i o » « o • S 
 
 J-EB^^-gpS 
 ocqaJgS£po 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 to O 
 
 O rt 
 
 •a.s 
 
 ft 
 
 i i 
 
 a 
 
 OB 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
454 
 
 Appendix D. 
 
 3 a. i- 
 
 W 
 — 
 
 CO 
 
 W 
 o 
 
 ** o bo^ 
 
 •uonepouituoDOv 
 
 o 
 
 □0 
 00 
 
 a. 
 
 5 
 
 Z 
 
 ■s 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 z 
 
 <! 
 Q 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 [K 
 1-1 
 
 
 < 
 
 o 
 
 <x> 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 S 
 
 en 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 a 
 K 
 H 
 
 Q 
 
 Z 
 
 D 
 d 
 O 
 
 i. 
 J 
 «! 
 
 OD 
 
 of 
 
 a 
 
 t- 
 
 ti 
 
 o 
 
 ?: 
 < 
 S 
 
 
 < 
 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 CM 
 
 ■aoqiunM ibioj. 
 
 ft 
 
 N 
 
 If3 
 
 E-.Z » 
 
 'UOIlBpOUIUlODOV 
 
 o 
 
 
 < 
 
 CO 
 
 bo 
 
 a) 
 Z 
 
 < 
 
 CD 
 M 
 
 -joqumtf itjjox 
 
 o 
 
 GO 
 
 n 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 R 
 
 O 
 
 u 
 
 <!» 
 
 .„ c 
 
 o° 
 
 S 
 
 S * 
 
 Ifj 
 e> ao 
 5„!3 
 
 ^S» 
 
 %%% 
 
 {JO'S c 
 
 2 = 1 
 1-2 S 
 "^ 
 
 °I 
 
 feS 
 
 I 3 
 
 •UOI^'EpOUlUIOODV' 
 
 6IU 
 
 
 
 
 GUI 
 
 •uaquin^ p3:jO£ 
 
 IT) 
 
 U5 
 
 ■ipjnqo o^uapnadapui 
 
 < 
 
 OSZ 
 
 d 
 
 05S 
 
 H 
 
 - 
 
 rn 
 
 ■^sjidua oj ?sipoqi9j\[ 
 
 «j 
 
 818 
 
 
 sie 
 
 B 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 
 UEiuoa oj )sipoq?aju 
 
 <! 
 
 oze 
 
 
 OiE 
 
 K 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 ■ipinqo 0} UEiCaisaA^. 
 
 «j 
 
 99 
 
 d 
 
 CO 
 
 - 
 
 R 
 
 - 
 
 d 
 
 en 
 
 •UBiaisaM. OJ tp^HO 
 
 < 
 
 SII 
 
 - 
 
 R 
 
 - 
 
 o 
 
 •d 
 
 "3 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 
 C *> 
 
 il 
 
 n 
 <g 
 
 is 
 
 — o 
 
 «S 
 j=5 
 
 ■" o 
 
 £| 
 
 .8. 
 »■§ 
 
 ig S 
 
 'a 
 n 
 
 o 
 u 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 15 
 
 •UOIt)BpOUlUI033V i^oj, 
 
 0058 
 
 < 
 
 6S0S 
 
 •< 
 R 
 
 CIjII 
 
 •aaquinK lejox 
 
 m 
 
 CO 
 
 CM 
 
 to 
 
 ■suopuuimouaQ iaq?o 
 
 < 
 
 095 
 
 6 
 
 «i 
 
 
 6 
 
 eis 
 
 a 
 
 in 
 
 - 
 
 03 
 
 •ubiibjiuxi 
 
 -fl 
 
 OSS 
 
 & 
 
 O&l 
 
 D 
 
 OSS 
 
 n 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 
 CN 
 
 ■^SpilBCJ • 
 
 ■^ 
 
 088 
 
 n 
 
 
 B 
 
 088 
 
 n 
 
 to 
 
 
 io 
 
 ■juspusdapui 
 
 < 
 
 | 5001 
 
 - 
 
 99t 
 
 - 
 
 U!I 
 
 «' 
 
 ** 
 
 - 
 
 io 
 
 •(snojjEA) ;sjpoq;8j\[ 
 
 -a 
 
 OWI 
 
 A 
 
 SSi 
 
 s 
 
 S9il 
 
 n 
 
 in 
 
 M 
 
 00 
 
 •UB-CatsaAV 
 
 < 
 
 out 
 
 M 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 OKI 
 
 B 
 
 ■* 
 
 
 * 
 
 •OiioqjB^ UEuioy; 
 
 < 
 
 [ SfSS 
 
 pi 
 
 £95 
 
 d 
 
 8085 
 
 K 
 
 « 
 
 CN 
 
 t- 
 
 ■qsanqo 
 
 < 
 
 oesi 
 
 o" 
 
 ocu 
 
 d 
 
 099S 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 .5 « "5 ir 
 
 1 
 
 4HJ 
 
 g 
 
 QO 
 
 CO 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 °2 w 
 
 o'5 bO 
 
 fcn.2 
 
 s 
 
 & 
 
 & 
 
455 
 
 APPENDIX (E). 
 
 Synopsis of Cases referred to in the Second Report of the Commis- 
 sioners " For inquiring into those Cases which were investigated 
 and reported upon by the Charity Commissioners, but not certified 
 to the Attorney- General." 
 
 The causes to -which the present abuses or defects may be attributed, arranged 
 under their several heads, are — 
 
 lstly. The want of some competent authority to which access might be had for 
 obtaining advice, and which would possess sufficient powers of super- 
 vision and control. 
 
 Exemplified by Cases No. 1 to 20a. 
 
 2ndly. The want of proper supervision, and of a cheap tribunal for the smaller 
 Charities. 
 
 Exemplified by Cases No. 21 to 59. 
 3rdly. The want of an alteration in the law, giving facility for the exchanges 
 of Charity property, for the consolidation of small Charities, and the 
 vesting outstanding legal estate in trustees. 
 
 Exemplified by Cases No. 60 to 64. 
 
 No. 1 A Charity situated in a Borough Town, 
 
 Income, 34?. \s. 
 
 No meeting of the trustees from 1826 to 1851. 
 
 The trust managed by the town clerk, who acts as treasurer of the Charity, and 
 who refused a copy of the accounts. 
 
 In 1836 a petition for a scheme was presented to the Court of Chancery, under 
 Sir Samuel Romilly's Act. 
 
 In 1839 the Master's Report, approving a scheme, was confirmed by the order 
 of the Court. 
 
 The order, among other things, directed that repairs should be done. The costs 
 of the application to be paid out of the fund, and the balance in the hands of the 
 treasurer to he paid into Court. 
 
 The person who is town clerk and treasurer of the Charity acted as solicitor in 
 the proceedings for all parties. 
 
 The repairs have not been done. 
 
 The balance has not been paid into Court, but the treasurer has continued to 
 receive the surplus income, and the balance has accumulated, in his hands, ta 
 383/. and upwards. 
 
 From the date of the order of 1839, which directed the payment into Court of 
 the balance, the town clerk has discontinued all proceedings. 
 
 No. 2. — Another Charity situated in the same BoroughTown. 
 
 Income, 89/. 
 
 In 1840 a petition was presented to the Court of Chancery, under Sir Samuel 
 Romilly's Act, to increase the number of recipients of Charity. 
 
 In 1842 the Master's Report was confirmed, and a balance of 203?. 13*. 3d., 
 found due from the treasurer of the Charity, was ordered to be paid into Court. 
 
 G G 3 
 
456 Appendix E. 
 
 A sum of 300/. stock, in the names of the trustees, was also ordered to be 
 transferred to the Accountant General. 
 
 The treasurer, who is also town clerk, had the conduct of the proceedings 
 before the Court as solicitor for all parties. 
 
 From the date of the order of 1842, whereby he was directed to pay the 
 balance of 203/. 13s. 3d. into Court, he has discontinued all proceedings. 
 
 He has paid nothing into Court, but has continued to receive the surplus 
 income of the Charity, and the balance in his hands has increased from 203/. 
 13s. 3d. to 644Z. 3s. 9d. 
 
 These two cases illustrate the necessity for some supervision of Charities, and 
 more particularly, as in both of them the Charity was nominally under the pro- 
 jection of the Court ; but the person who held the balances ordered to be paid in, 
 being also solicitor for all parties to the proceedings, availed himself of that 
 position to stop the operation of the orders of the Court. 
 
 If in 1839 a Commission or other constituted authority had existed, to which 
 the trustees were compellable to send up their accounts, the default made in the 
 case of the first-named Charity must have been discovered in 1840, and that in 
 the second Charity in 1843, and a remedy would then have been applied to these 
 abuses. 
 
 The Attorney- General, on a representation made to him in the present year, 
 has intervened ex officio. 
 
 No. 3. — Charity in a Town in Norfolk. 
 Fund in part applied in aid of the poor-rates. 
 
 No. 4. — A School in Suffolk. 
 
 This case was not reported by the late Commissioners. 
 
 According to a statement made to us, the school-house is in possession of a 
 person who claims it as his own, he or his father having, as he states, held it for 
 upwards of 60 years. 
 
 Oral testimony can be given of the possession of it by the father as schoolmaster 
 and that he taught four boys free of charge. 
 
 It is believed that the father, who had the keys of the parish-chest, destroyed 
 the muniments of the Charity. 
 
 The property is said to be worth 200/. The person in possession threatens to 
 sell it, and there is every probability of the property being wholly lost to the 
 Charity. 
 
 No. 5. — A Charity in Cambridgeshire. 
 
 Application was made by the incumbent of the parish, in January, 1850, for 
 payment of arrears of income, and for an account of the Charity income and 
 expenditure. 
 
 No account has been rendered since 19th May, 1847. 
 
 The principal tenants have not paid rents, and the trustees have taken no 
 measures to enforce payment. 
 
 The total income of the Charity is about 50/. 
 
 Application has been made to us by the incumbent of the parish for advice as 
 to proceedings for placing the Charity on a proper footing. 
 
 No. 6. — A Charity in a small Town in Derbyshire. 
 
 Gift of 200/. in 1755, to be placed out on good security. Interest to be applied 
 in apprenticing boys. 
 
 A tablet in the church states 100/. to be on mortgage of land at Waterfall. 
 
 The Return of 1786 (Gilbert's Act) states 100/. to be vested in Mr. Samuel 
 Frith. 
 
 No information could be obtained in 1827, the date of Report of the Commis- 
 sioners, from Mr. Frith. 
 
Synopsis of Cases by Charity Commissioners. 457 
 
 Nothing has been received for many years on account of this Charity, -which 
 is, in all probability, wholly lost. 
 
 No. 7. — Dorothy Suite, 
 
 "Who died in 1670, left 20/., the interest to be applied for pious and charitable usee. 
 
 In 1700 the money was in private hands. 
 
 No information can be obtained as to this Charity, which is now probably 
 wholly lost. 
 
 No. 8 Parish Lands, Devonshire. 
 
 This Charity is situated in a country parish. Income about 115/. per annum 
 from land, and the dividends on 825/. consols, fund in Court. 
 
 Original foundation not known, but earliest deeds state trust to be for repair of 
 parish church, and surplus for poor. 
 
 In 1818 an information and bill was filed by one of the trustees as relator and 
 plaintiff against the other trustees, alleging abuses. 
 
 The decree on hearing of this suit was made in 1822, and the general report 
 made by the Master in 1842. The order on further directions is dated 1st June, 
 1842. 
 
 Eight new trustees were then ordered to be appointed, and it was referred back 
 to the Master to continue the accounts. 
 
 The fund in Court was directed to be transferred to the trustees, and to be 
 applied by them until the further order of the Court on the old trusts. 
 
 The costs, down to the decree, were ordered to be paid by relator, the Court, 
 as it is stated to ns, declaring that the information was useless and disgraceful. 
 
 Nothing was done under the order on further directions, except that a draft 
 deed of appointment of new trustees was prepared, but the deed was not executed, 
 although some formal steps were taken in the Master's office. 
 
 The relator died shortly after 1842, not having paid the costs as ordered. 
 
 Since his death, no proceedings having been taken in the suit by the surviving 
 trustees. They continued to receive the income from the land, but did not receive 
 the dividends on the fund in Court, which have accumulated, and now amount to 
 250/. and upwards in cash uninvested. 
 
 The suit has become suspended by the death of the relator, and no one has been 
 found to come forward as a new relator. 
 
 Two of the trustees only are now surviving, the younger being 77. 
 
 This is another case showing the necessity for some supervision, even in cases 
 which like this are nominally under the protection of the Court. A suit is insti- 
 tuted in 1818 by a relator: four years afterwards the decree is pronounced; but 
 it was not until 1842, viz. 20 years after the date of the decree, that the Master's 
 report was made. During this period the surplus income had accumulated until it 
 produced upwards of 800/. consols. This delay, when there was no question 
 affecting the real interests of the Charity in dispute, shows the grossest negligence 
 on the part of all parties. 
 
 In June 1842 the order was made for appointing trustees and setting the accu- 
 mulated fund free, but no effective steps were taken, and since the death of the 
 relator the whole matter has entirely dropped. 
 
 The case has therefore been for 33 years before the Court, and no useful end of 
 any description has been obtained. The chief object to be attained by the order 
 of 1842 was the appointment of new trustees, and that has never been effected. 
 
 The case discloses some of the inconveniences extensively felt with reference to 
 the proceedings in relators' suits. In such cases, the relator, although suing in 
 the name of the Attorney-General, has practically the uncontrolled conduct of the 
 proceedings until they arrive at that stage at which a scheme is to be considered ; 
 on which occasion the Attorney-General, if the case be an important one, is 
 generally represented by bis own counsel before the Master, but as to all the 
 proceeding both before and subsequent to a scheme, the relator acts by himself as 
 a plaintiff in a private suit would do. It frequently happens that the relator, 
 having commenced his proceedings from motives of private pique or under some 
 temporary local excitement, becomes tired of the suit, and the interests of the 
 
 G G 4 
 
458 Appendix E. 
 
 Charity are sacrificed by a compromise, or in many cases given up altogether in 
 consideration of securing the costs, and there is a numerous class of cases like the 
 present -where the death of the relator has caused the entire abandonment of the 
 proceedings, no person being found 'willing to take up the case and revive the suit. 
 The Charity is thus left in a worse condition than at the commencement of the 
 proceedings. 
 
 An authority is required to supervise and watch such proceedings. This would 
 be effectively done by a Board to whom the accounts of Charities must annually 
 be sent up. The state of the account must necessarily disclose the defect, and 
 thereupon a timely remedy would be applied. 
 
 In the case now under consideration it could never have been permitted if there 
 had been such supervision, that twenty years should have been consumed in the 
 Master's office, or that when the Master had made his report, the trustees should 
 have permitted the dividends on a considerable fund in Court to have remained 
 for nine years unreceived, to the detriment of the Charity. 
 
 It may be added, in concluding the remarks on this case, that it is stated by 
 the surviving trustees, that this suit which has lasted thirty- three years, had its 
 origin in a dispute between the relator and the principal trustee (both being 
 landed proprietors in the parish) on the subject of game. 
 
 The Attorney-General, on an application made to him in the present year by 
 the surviving trustees, has intervened ex officio. 
 
 No. 9 Roger Halts Gift 
 
 of 9*. per annum issuing out of some cottages in Berks. By negligence of the 
 parish officers the 9s. were never claimed for 30 years. 
 
 Commissioners report (4th Report, 1820) that the property was sold under an 
 Act of Parliament with saving clause, and that this rent-charge might be re- 
 covered. 
 
 No. 10. — An Educational Charity, County of York. 
 
 School rooms and lands value about 40?. per annum given for support of school. 
 
 In the year 1836 the lands were in the occupation of a tenant to the trustees. 
 
 In that year a person claming to be the master of the school filed an informa- 
 tion and bill as relator and plaintiff against the tenant. 
 
 The tenant in 1843 gave up possession to the relator. 
 
 The relator thereupon dropped all further proceedings and entered into the 
 occupation of the charity land, which he held until his death in 1848. 
 
 On his death his son took possession, and has retained it to this time. 
 
 He does not teach any scholars, the trustees refusing to recognise him as 
 schoolmaster. The school-house is in possession of another person, who does 
 teach, but receives no part of the endowment. 
 
 During a period before the relator got into possession of the land, the tenant 
 paid the rent into a private bank to the credit of the trustees. It has remained 
 there making no interest since 1842. 
 
 This case shows the necessity for supervision even where the charity is nomi- 
 nally under the protection of the court. 
 
 The relator having by his proceedings in the suit obtained possession of the 
 land, which was his only object, held it adversely to the trustees during his life, 
 and his son continuei to hold it in the same manner. He may, if he be the duly 
 appointed schoolmaster, be entitled to the rents, but he is clearly not entitled to 
 the possession as occupier. The property ought to be let and managed by the 
 trustees. On the other hand, if he be the duly appointed master he ou<*kt to 
 have possession of the school-house, and be compelled to do his duty as master. 
 
 The trustees are not fulfilling their trust, and the person claiming to be master 
 is wrongfully in possession of the land. 
 
 No one is disposed to take any further steps, and the vicar of the parish has 
 stated that the trustees will do nothing, not being disposed to enter on litigation. 
 
 The Attorney General, on a representation made to him, has intervened ex 
 officio. 
 
Synopsis of Cases by Charity Commissioners. 459 
 
 No. 11. — Two Charities in Cornwall. 
 
 In 1817, 538/. 14*. 5d. stock stood in names of two trustees. In that year a 
 relator's suit was instituted, a receiver appointed, and the stock was transferred to 
 him. No notice was taken of this stock by the receiver. 
 
 In 1827, the principal stock, with ten years' dividends, was transferred to Com- 
 missioners of the National Debt. 
 
 In 1832, the stock was recovered to the Charity, with 15 years' dividends, and 
 then transferred, not to trustees, hut to a receiver. In 1835 the receiver died. In 
 1845, the principal stock, with 10 years' dividends, was again transferred to Com- 
 missioners of National Debt. In 1851, the stock was again recovered, with 15 
 years' dividends, by proceedings taken by the Attorney-General. 
 
 This is another case, showing the necessity for supervision, and a regular de- 
 livery of accounts. 
 
 The existence of a Commission, or other authority, to whom the accounts would 
 be annually delivered, and who would be invested with powers of investigation, 
 would have prevented the abuses and loss of the practical benefit of this Charity, 
 which had existed undetected and unchecked for many years. 
 
 No. 12. — A Charity in Herefordshire. 
 
 Gift by will, in 24th Charles II., of 400/., as a perpetual stock, to set to work 
 the poor people of the town. 
 
 A decree in a relator's suit was made 1760, and a scheme settled under that 
 decree for expending the income in salaries to persons to instruct poor people in 
 manufactures, and for materials. 
 
 By private act George III., the number and powers of trustees were enlarged. 
 
 In 1840, another private Act of Parliament was obtained, empowering the trus- 
 tees to devote all, or any part, of the income to purposes of education. 
 
 Nothing was done from that time till 1850, except occasional employment, to a 
 small extent, given to a few poor persons. 
 
 Charity consists of 4,421/. Three per Cent. Consols, and 2,027/. sold out, and 
 proceeds lent to the corporation of the town. 
 
 No. 13. — Hospital in Herefordshire. 
 
 Founded under will, in 1604, for the dwelling and sustentation of a chap- 
 lain and 12 poor men. 
 
 At the time of inquiry by the late Commissioners in 1837, 400/. belonging 
 to the Charity was in private hands without security. 
 
 In a communication recently made to us, it is stated that this sum has not 
 yet been received. 
 
 The trustees are considering what steps should be taken for its recovery. 
 
 The money is in the hands of a gentleman in the neighbourhood, without 
 security. 
 
 No. 14. — A Charity for Poor Widows and Apprentices. 
 
 In the reign of Charles II., 100/. was given to be laid out in good security to 
 produce 6/. per annum, 4/. to be for eight poor widows, and 21. for apprenticing. 
 
 A messuage and land purchased with this money. 
 
 The rent does not appear to have been ever paid for charitable purposes. 
 
 About 1810 the land was sold for 400/. The then purchaser afterwards sold it 
 to another person, who devised it to the wife of the gentleman who now holds it. 
 
 It is stated that there is no difficulty in identifying the property, which lets for 
 37/. per annum. . . . 
 
 Absence of proof of the purchaser m 1810 having notice of the Charitable 
 Trust and length of possession, render proceedings for recovering the property 
 extremely doubtful. 
 
 This is an instance of charity property wrongfully withheld, and probably lost, 
 from the want of proper supervision. 
 
460 Appendix E. 
 
 No. 15. — A School in Northamptonshire. 
 
 Founded 1723. 
 
 Schoolmaster to teach poor children, and on Snnday afternoon to read the 
 afternoon service of the Church in the school-room, and either preach a sermon 
 -or read a good book appointed by the vicar, and instruct the children in the 
 Church Catechism. 
 
 Income about 50?. per annum, but lands stated to be worth 10/. more per 
 annum. 
 
 Five trustees (the proper number) were appointed by the last deed (in 1828); 
 of this number, one is dead, and the other four are now resident out of the parish, 
 and two of them are very old and wish to resign. 
 
 The present vicar states, that on his being presented to the vicarage, he found 
 a female holding the office of teacher, she being a Dissenter. On his complaint 
 she was removed by the trustees ; and they appointed the organist as master at a 
 salary of 20/., although it is believed that the income of the Charity is more than 
 double that amount. 
 
 The whole management of the Charity has devolved on a solicitor acting as 
 secretary, treasurer, and receiver to the trustees. 
 
 115/. is left unsecured in the hands of one of the trustees, he having lately com- 
 pounded with his creditors and paid nothing to the charity. 
 
 Application having been made to us, letters were written to the trustees, two of 
 whom have expressed a wish to retire and elect the present vicar as a trustee. 
 
 No. 16. — A Charity in the County of Glamorgan. 
 
 About 1810, Mrs. Benbow, by will, gave a rent-charge of 2/. out of land for 
 bread for poor. 
 
 The Rev. Thomas Fryer, by will, in 1834, (after reciting the above gift, 
 and that it was void under Mortmain Act,) gave to the minister of the parish, 
 subject to the life interest of his wife, 100/. stock, the same to be in lieu of 
 the above rent-charge. 
 
 Mr. Fryer died in October 1850, and we were applied to on the behalf of all 
 parties for advice as to acceptance of the legacy. 
 
 No. 17. — A Charity in Lincolnshire. 
 
 Rent-charge of 5/. 4*. for bread for poor, and 1/. for sick poor out of lands 
 given by will, the date of which was stated in the Report of the late Com- 
 missioners to be unknown. The will was found about 12 months since. 
 
 The rent-charge was regularly paid until 1837. 
 
 Since that time it has been withheld. 
 
 The churchwarden and overseer have applied to us for advice how to act 
 
 No. 18. — A Charity in Hertfordshire. 
 
 The fund, consisting of 503/. 3s. 3d. stock, according to the terms of the 
 trust, should be in names of vicar and churchwarden for time being. Appli- 
 cation was made to us, stating that it had long been standing in the names of 
 four persons, of whom one only was then living, an infirm old man. 
 
 The stock has since been transferred to proper persons in consequence of our 
 application. 
 
 The trustees have since applied for advice on other points. 
 
 No. 19. — A Meeting-house. 
 
 Application has been made to us on behalf of present minister, stating, 
 
 That the Charity is believed to have been founded for Presbvterians, but for 
 
 last 50 years has been in the hands of Independent sect. 
 
 That the building, constituting the meeting-house, is held under certain deeds 
 
 of endowment, and the income of other property is supposed to be applicable to 
 
 the support of the minister and the maintenance of worship. 
 
Synopsis of Cases by Charity Commissioners. 461 
 
 That in June 1849 a minister was appointed, in accordance with the rules of the 
 Independent body, and continued in possession to 1st February 1851. 
 
 That on 31st January 1851, a dispute having arisen between the minister and 
 one of the deacons, the latter obtained the keys of the place, and barricaded the 
 doors and windows. 
 
 That on Sunday, 1st February 1851, the minister was by those means excluded, 
 and that the deacon has since that time retained possession, and has employed the 
 schoolnlaster to preach there. 
 
 That about 12 years since a person, who had previously been the minister, 
 borrowed the trust deeds of the then minister, for the alleged purpose of inspecting 
 them, and deposited them with an attorney in the town, as a security for a private 
 debt due to the attorney from the depositor. The attorney still holds the deeds. 
 
 That there is supposed to be one only surviving trustee. 
 
 The present minister has applied to us for advice and assistance. The case is 
 not reported on by the late Commissioners. 
 
 This endowment will probably be lost, unless some measures be adopted ; and it 
 instances the tendency of such foundations to be abused and defrauded, unless the 
 persons by whom they are administered are subjected to an efficient supervision. 
 
 No. 20. — A School in Leicestershire. 
 
 Date 1637. By will, 400Z. was given for the purchase of lands, or a rent-charge 
 to be settled on divers persons inhabiting the town, and their heirs, for the main- 
 tenance of a schoolmaster to teach the children of that town. 
 
 The schoolmaster to be nominated by the heirs of the testator. 
 
 The school-room is a stone building near the church. No house for the 
 master. 
 
 The income 127Z. 4s. per annum. 
 
 The right of nomination to the mastership was sold in 1699, and is now vested 
 in a nobleman, who derives his title to nominate under that sale. 
 
 One of the trustees, at request of inhabitants, has applied to us, stating the 
 mastership to be vacant. 
 
 The assistant-master has been at the school for 10 years, and has had principal 
 management of school for some years, the head master having had ill health. The 
 assistant-master is competent to carry on the school. 
 
 The school has been closed since the death of the late master. 
 
 Our assistance has been requested to procure re-opening of school. 
 
 An authoritative recommendation from any competent authority would, in all 
 probability, at once produce this effect. 
 
 No. 20A. — A Free School and Hospital. 
 
 This Charity is situated in a borough town, and was founded under a Royal 
 charter. 
 
 The governors of the school, who are a corporate body, have the power, with 
 the allowance of the bishop of the diocese, to make fresh statutes and rules for the 
 government of the school. 
 
 The income of the foundation has lately been largely increased, and is now 
 Stated to amount to 1,172/. 
 
 The head mastership of the school is about to become vacant, and it is the 
 wish of the Municipal Corporation and principal inhabitants of the town that 
 advantage should be taken of the present opportunity to make such alterations in 
 tbe management of the school as would render it more generally beneficial and 
 suitable to the requirements of the town. 
 
 Application has been made to us by the Municipal Corporation, asking our 
 advice and assistance for effecting this object, and offering to act upon any sug- 
 gestions coming from us. 
 
 "We have no power, under the terms of our Commission, to give any such 
 advice. But the application made to us in this case is an instance of the want 
 which is felt of some authority capable of affording such assistance, and the dis- 
 position which exists to have recourse to it. 
 
462 Appendix E. 
 
 The facts above briefly stated are perhaps sufficient to show how much prac- 
 tical benefit might be effected by the existence of such an authority as that above 
 suggested. 
 
 No. 21. — A School in Hertfordshire. 
 
 About 200?. stock in names of two persons, one an uncertificated bankrupt, the 
 other not a trustee at all. 
 
 No. 22. — A Charity in Yorkshire for the benefit of the Poor of a Parish. 
 
 The foundation consists of a house and 3A. 20p. of land, with marsh rights, 
 which have been commuted under an Inclosure Act for 10 acres of land. The 
 trustees were all dead previous to 1790. 
 
 The property was retained by the then occupier, and claimed as his freehold. 
 The chief part of it was sold for valuable consideration by the children of the 
 occupier, and the purchasers now claim to hold for their own benefit as having 
 bought without notice of any charitable trust. The property is probably lost. 
 
 No. 23 A Charity in the County of Gloucester. 
 
 By will, dated 1625, rent-charges of 37. for the poor, 3/. for apprenticing, 
 1/. 6s. 8d. for sermons, and 1/. for repairs to church, were devised to trustees, all 
 being made payable out of certain real estates. 
 
 For some time the trustees were regularly renewed, but the requisite fresh 
 appointments were afterwards neglected, and the whole administration of the 
 Charity vested in the hands of the churchwardens. 
 
 The rent-charges were paid till 1844, since which time the owner of the pro- 
 perty has refused to pay. 
 
 The churchwardens have applied to us for advice as to the recovery of the 
 arrears and future payments. But in the present state of the law the expense and 
 difficulty attendant on the requisite proceedings for that purpose effectually 
 preclude the adoption of them. The result is that this charitable foundation will 
 likewise, in all probability, be lost. 
 
 No. 24. — A Grammar School. 
 
 Elizabethan foundation in a country village. 
 
 The present income is 45/. 10*., 31/. 10s. arising from land, and 14/. for the divi- 
 dends on 442/. 3s. 3d. consols ; but the rent of the land is likely to be reduced. 
 The master must be a clergyman, M.A. 
 
 The Charity at present is of little or no practical use ; but a scheme adopting 
 the system of head-money, and giving power to the master to take boarders, might 
 make this a valuable school. 
 
 No. 25. — Endowment for a Chaplain in Lancashire. 
 
 It is stated that 5/. per annum interest on 100/. was some time since given for the 
 benefit of the chaplain. 
 
 This has not been paid, and the endowment is probably lost. The case was not 
 included in any Report of the late Commissioners. 
 
 No. 26. — Edward Dixon's Charity. 
 
 Rent-charge of 1/. for poor of parish. 
 Requires the appointment of trustees. 
 
 No. 21. — Mary Dixon's Charity. 
 
 Rent-charge of 1/. for poor of parish. 
 Appointment of trustees required. 
 
Synopsis of Cases by Charity Commissioners. 463 
 
 No. 28. — A Grammar School in Derbyshire. 
 
 Foundation in 1696 for a grammar school. Endowment consists of house and 
 lands let at 16Z. per annum. 
 
 The land was occupied until lately by the sole trustee as tenant. The school is 
 kept in a private house. It is stated that the master is not competent to teach 
 grammar. 
 
 Trustees and scheme wanted. 
 
 No. 29. — Charity for Education, Derbyshire. 
 
 The foundation consists of 2l. 10s. rents of land for support of schoolmaster. 
 This is applied in augmentation of the last- mentioned Charity. 
 There are no trustees. 
 
 No. 30. — The like Charily. 
 
 The foundation consists of a rent-charge of 20/. for schooling five children. 
 Trustees are wanted, and also a scheme. 
 
 No. 31. — Educational Charity, Derbyshire. 
 
 The foundation consists of 100/. to be placed out on Government Securities. 
 Income to be applied in teaching eight poor children to read. 
 
 The principal is in the hands of a descendant of the donor, unsecured, he 
 paying 41. 4s, annually for interest. 
 
 The Fund has never been invested as required by the will. 
 
 There is no power to appoint new trustees. 
 
 The schoolmistress is stated to be inefficient. 
 
 No. 32. — Educational Charity, Derbyshire. 
 
 207. sterling was given in or previous to 1782, in augmentation of another 
 charity. 
 
 The principal is in private hands unsecured, 16*. being paid annually for 
 interest. 
 
 There is no power to appoint new trustees. 
 
 No. 33. — A Charity in Derbyshire. 
 
 Land for benefit of the poor of a parish. 
 The rent of land constituting the endowment 71. per annum. 
 Agreement for improvident letting made by churchwardens has been repudiated 
 by the parishioners. 
 
 Requires trustees ; no power to appoint them. 
 
 No. 34. — A Charily for Poor of a Parish in Derbyshire. 
 
 Treated as a rent-charge of 2/. per annum, but the charity apparently entitled 
 to land itself, out of which that sum is paid. 
 • No power to appoint trustees. 
 
 No. 35. — Another Charity for Poor of same Parish. 
 
 Treated as a rent-charge of 10s. per annum, but charity apparently entitled to 
 land itself. 
 
 Wants trustees. 
 
 No. 36 Another Charity for Poor of same Parish. 
 
 Treated as a rent-charge of 10s. per annum, but the charity apparently entitled 
 to land itself. 
 No trustees. 
 
464 Appendix E. 
 
 No. 37. — Another Charity for Poor of the same Parish. 
 
 Treated as a rent-charge of 10s. per annum, but the charity apparently entitled 
 to land itself. 
 Trustees wanted. 
 
 No. 38. — Francis Moseley's Charity. 
 
 Rent-charge 18s. out of land. 
 No trustees. 
 
 No. 39. — Francis Gee's Charity. 
 
 Rent-charge of 20s. out of land for pious and charitable uses. 
 No trustees, no power to appoint them. 
 
 No. 40. — Francis Gaskell's Charity. 
 
 For minister and poor of parish. 
 
 100?. now invested in land, and producing 71. per annum. 
 
 Requires trustees. 
 
 No. 41. — Another Charity for Poor of a Parish in Derbyshire. 
 
 Treated as a rent-charge of 2?. Charity apparently entitled to land itself. 
 Requires trustees, no power to appoint them. 
 
 No. 42. — Another Charity in the same Parish. 
 
 By will dated in 1704, the residue of the personal estate of the founder was 
 given for clothing poor. 
 
 In 1717, thirty acres of land were purchased for 150?. 
 
 The deed of feoffment recites that the founder, by his will, gave 1501. to the 
 curate and poor of the parish. 
 
 Present income 24?., two-thirds paid to perpetual curate, one-third to poor. 
 
 Trustees are wanted. 
 
 No. 43. — Parish Lands in the same Parish. 
 
 One-and-a-half acre enclosed from waste was formerly given up to workhouse. 
 It is now let for 6?. for benefit of the poor. 
 Trustees are wanted. 
 
 No. 44. — Charity in Derbyshire. 
 
 821. given in 1666 for pious and charitable uses. About the year 1780, 15?., 
 part of the principal, was lost. The remaining 67?. is in private hands, without 
 security. 
 
 The Charity Commissioners, in 1827, recommended the appointment of trustees 
 and investment of money. 
 
 Neither recommendation has been acted upon. 
 
 No. 45.— Samuel Wood's Charity. 
 
 Foundation for various purposes for the benefit of the poor. Income 10?., from 
 200?. on turnpike bonds. The parishioners state the income to be improperly 
 applied, and appointment of last trustee to be improper and illegal. 
 
 No. 46 Another Charity, County of Derby. 
 
 100/. was given by will in 1703. The interest to be applied in apprenticing 
 two boys yearly. This gift was made, by the devisee of testator, a charge of 5?. 
 per annum on his real estate. Power was given to appoint trustees, but none 
 appointed. 
 
 The rent-charge is irregularly demanded and paid. 10?. arrears are in the 
 hands of the representative of the donor. 
 
Synopsis of Cases by Charity Commissioners. 465 
 
 No. 47. — Charity, County of Derby. 
 
 125?. was given by will in 1775. The interest to be applied in apprenticing a 
 poor boy, and for buying woollen cloth for poor. 
 
 The principal at the date of report of late Commissioners in 1827 was in the 
 hands of the sole surviving trustee, unsecured. 
 
 The trustee has died since date of report. 
 
 The principal has not been paid. 
 
 The portion of interest applicable to apprentice-fees has been unpaid for many 
 years ; and the portion applicable to woollen cloth has been given in an unsa- 
 tisfactory manner. There is a power to appoint trustees ; but none have been 
 appointed ; and no accounts are kept. 
 
 The Charity Commissioners, in 1827, recommended appointment of trustees, 
 that accounts should be kept and the money be invested ; but none of these 
 recommendations have been attended to. The property is in danger of being lost. 
 
 No. 48. — A School in Lincolnshire. 
 
 By the foundation, the vicar is to be the schoolmaster. The present vicar 
 claims to be schoolmaster, and not to teach, but to appoint a deputy, offering to 
 pay the whole income to such deputy. The trustees object to this, and claim to 
 appoint the master, and pay him. 
 
 They would appoint the vicar if he would do the duties personally. He does 
 practically teach, but will not admit that he is bound to do so, nor agree to the 
 rules which the trustees require, and they in consequence withhold the salary, 
 about 55/. per annum. 
 
 There seems to be no probability of the parties arranging their differences 
 amicably, and the expense of legal proceedings for compelling a settlement forbids 
 the adoption of such a course, meanwhile the interests of the Charity and the 
 parish are materially prejudiced. 
 
 The existence of a Board which could authoritatively advise, and of a Tribunal 
 which could enforce the performance of their duties on parties so situated at a 
 cheap cost, would put an end to this mischief. 
 
 No. 49. — A Charity in the County of Gloucester. 
 
 | The endowment (200/. sterling) not invested on sufficient security. 
 
 The vicar applied for advice in this case. 
 
 Application has been made to the Trustees to invest the money properly, to 
 which they have returned no answer. 
 
 No. 50. — Grammar School. Founded 1576. 
 
 Situated in a country town. 
 
 Income 70?. per annum. 
 
 Master's house usually let by master, who has usually taught at his private 
 house. School-room over the market-place, which the master also usually lets. 
 
 Mastership at present vacant 
 
 The Trustees have applied for advice as to scheme, and for improvement in 
 the usefulness of the Charity. 
 
 No. 51. — A General Charity, County of Gloucester. 
 
 130?. left for poor of three parishes, principal to remain in the hands of Dean 
 and Chapter of a cathedral as trustees. 
 
 The Dean and Chapter declined to accept the trust. 
 
 Executor kept it for some time in his own hands, paying 5?. per cent, interest ; 
 but afterwards divided the money into thirds, and paid it into savings' banks in 
 the names of the rectors and churchwardens of the respective parishes. 
 
 The expense of appointing trustees prevents this foundation from being placed 
 on a proper footing. 
 
466 Appendix E. 
 
 No. 52 — Charity for a Sclwolmistress, Parish Clerk, Sfc. 
 
 The donor, who died in 1798, devised to his son-in-law and his heirs three 
 tenements in trust to permit the same to he occupied hy the parish clerk, a 
 schoolmistress, and a poor widow. 
 
 The clerk to repair his own house and pay quit-rent. 
 
 The three tenements to be at the disposal and under the management of the 
 rector of the parish for the time being. 
 
 The son-in-law of the donor succeeded him as rector, and died about 1843. 
 
 The family of the latter, on leaving the neighbourhood, left the management in 
 hands of the succeeding rector, who is now the incumbent. 
 
 He found three rooms occupied by labouring men, and another used as a 
 Sunday-school. 
 
 The whole was going to decay. 
 
 He repaired the two tenements at his own expense, and converted two rooms 
 into one for a day-school, and the other two for residences of a schoolmaster and 
 his wife, they living in them rent free, and the rector paying the rates. 
 
 The rector has written to us stating that there had been no schoolmaster pre- 
 viously, that one was much wanted ; and inquired whether, after repairing the 
 property, he should be justified in converting the two tenements into a school and 
 schoolmaster's house. 
 
 It will be observed that there was no fund for repairs, and that the heir of 
 the person named as trustee has left the neighbourhood, relinquishing the property 
 to the succeeding rector of the parish. 
 
 This case is not mentioned as one in which there has been mismanagement ; 
 but the rector has applied for advice, feeling that he is not justified in altering 
 the objects of the foundation. It is an instance in which power to give advice 
 and a cheap mode of obtaining a scheme would be useful; and trustees are 
 required. 
 
 No. 53. — General Charity for Poor, same Parish as the preceding. 
 
 It appears by the Parliamentary Returns under Gilbert's Act, that one house 
 was given in 1558 to the poor, and that another had been given by an unknown 
 donor. 
 
 At the date of report of the late Commissioners (1836), the houses were 
 occupied by parish paupers. 
 
 The buildings being dilapidated, the parish attempted to sell them as parish 
 property, but were prevented by the rector, who applied to us. He was supplied 
 with a copy of the report of the late Commissioners in reference to this Charity ; 
 and such report being shown to the parishioners, they were convinced that they 
 could not sell the houses. 
 
 The rector states that, if let at -x trifling rent, and money placed in savings' 
 bank for a few years, he should be able to rebuild them. 
 
 He also states that the parishioners are well disposed, and that if we would 
 state authoritatively how the property should he managed, our advice would he 
 strictly attended to. 
 
 We have no power to give such advice. The case shows that such power 
 might be useful. 
 
 Trustees should be appointed. 
 
 No. 54. — A Charity in the County of Warwick. 
 
 Gift of rent-charge of 20s. out of land to the vicar for the poor, 
 The rent-charge has not been paid for the last 25 years. 
 The vicar has applied to us on the subject. 
 The rent-charge is probably lost from neglect. 
 
Synopsis of Cases by Charity Commissioners. 467 
 
 No. 55. — A School in Wales. 
 
 Built by founder short time prior to 1705 ; vested in trustees by deed of that 
 date. 
 
 100/. given to trustees by founder. 
 
 Schoolmaster to be appointed by founder or his heir. 
 
 His salary to be 3l. 12s. per annum, to teach 12 poor boys. 
 
 Each boy to have id. per annum for encouragement. 
 
 Nothing was paid to children at the time of the inquiry in 1830. 
 
 5*. for vicar, schoolmaster, and trustees, to drink, was paid by the Master to 
 the trustees. 
 
 By deed of 1752, the then sole surviving trustee appointed others. 
 
 In such deed it is stated that the 100/. was then due on bond from Richard 
 Jones. 
 
 Since 1752 new trustees appointed, and names entered in school-book, but no 
 deeds executed. 
 
 Interest on the bond has been paid up to 1845. 
 
 The bond for 95/., dated 25th May 1739, is in possession of the vicar. 
 
 Representative of Obligor known and able to pay, but there are no trustees 
 who can apply for payment. 
 
 The Charity is too small to bear the expense of legal proceedings requisite for 
 placing it on a proper footing : on the other hand, if no steps be taken, the endow- 
 ment will probably be lost 
 
 No. 56. — Charity in Lincolnshire. 
 
 Rent-charge of 6s. 8d. out of house and land for bread to poor widows. Donor 
 unknown. 
 
 Owner refuses to pay it, and expresses his determination to contest the claim. 
 Incumbent and churchwardens have applied to us for advice. 
 
 No. 57. — A School in Yorkshire. 
 
 No trustees. Schoolmaster's house, which constitutes sole endowment, and 
 which he is bound to repair, is going to decay, and no one empowered to compel 
 him to repair. 
 
 The parties interested do not apply for appointment of trustees on account of 
 the expense. 
 
 No. 58. — A Charity in Chester. 
 
 Rent charge of 30s. out of house and land ; date and mode of gift unknown. 
 Was paid till within the last few years, and. distributed in money to poor. 
 Payment now refused by owner of Property. 
 No trustee to enforce payment. 
 
 No. 59. — Parish Lands situated in a Country Parish. 
 
 The rent of 12a. 1r. 8p. of land (32?.) stated to have been left for repair of 
 eight cottages for poor is applied as follows : 10/. to poor-law guardian; 12/. to a 
 person to collect the parish rates ; remainder to church-rates. 
 
 Application stating the above circumstances was made to us by the overseer 
 and surveyor of highways, with the concurrence of the parish officers, and re- 
 questing our intervention. 
 
 The establishment of a cheap tribunal for settling a scheme would place this 
 Charity on a proper footing. 
 
 No. 60. — A School in Berkshire. 
 
 In this case application has been made by the trustees to us for advice as to an 
 
 H II 
 
468 Appendix E. 
 
 exchange which seems desirable, hut -which we have no power to authorize or 
 entertain, and which in the present state of the law cannot be effected except at 
 a very considerable expense. 
 
 No. 61. — A small Town in the County of Derby, 
 
 Is entitled to participate in 28 Charities, the total income of which is only 
 103/. lis. id. Of this amount 24?. 10s. is for educational purposes; 56/. 3s. 10rf. 
 for the general benefit of the poor; 15/. 12s. Gd. for apprenticing; and 6/. 15s. for 
 the minister of the parish for his own use. 
 
 Nearly the whole of these charities are mismanaged, many of them in danger 
 of being lost for want of trustees, the appointment and continuance of whom 
 would be too expensive for these small Charities ; and few of the Charities are of 
 much practical use. 
 
 The parishioners, in a communication to us, stated that they were desirous that 
 all the Charities should be consolidated and vested in the minister and church- 
 wardens, in order to avoid expense in the continued appointment of new trustees 
 to each; that the moneys in the hands of individuals should be invested in 
 Government securities, and a scheme obtained for the future application of the 
 funds in one general beneficial object. 
 
 Such a measure would be very desirable, but it cannot be effected at present 
 without a private Act of Parliament. An alteration of the law, by enabling the 
 ordinary tribunals to consolidate small charities in one place, would meet the 
 requirements of this parish. 
 
 No. 62. — Charities in Wales. 
 
 Three separate charities, all intended for purposes of education, and producing 
 respectively 243/. 6s. id., 114/., and 105/. 
 
 Consolidation desirable, and a scheme for improved management. The trus- 
 tees applied to us for advice. 
 
 No. 63. — Parish Lands. 
 
 Situated in a country parish. 
 
 Consist of eight old cottages, with gardens, and about 12 acres of land. 
 
 Date and object of gift unknown. 
 
 Managed by churchwarden and overseers. 
 
 Cottages inhabited by poor persons rent free ; some repaired by tenants, others 
 by parish. 
 
 Question arose at vestry meeting as to repairs, and it was determined to charge 
 rents on tenants for that purpose. Demand made by parish officers for rent, 
 which was paid by some of the tenants and refused by others. 
 
 Those refusing to pay were summoned by parish officers under recovery of 
 Possession of Tenements' Act. The application was dismissed by the magistrates, 
 the parish officers not being able to prove title. 
 
 Defaulters have since been served with notices under Poor Act, 59th Geo. III. 
 
 Application has been made to us, stating the above circumstances, and asking 
 for our interference. 
 
 No. 64 A General Charity for the Poor. 
 
 Deed of feoffment, dated 1612, states that an inn and an acre of meadow land 
 had been given for the poor of the town. 
 
 The donor, and also the date and mode of gift, are unknown. 
 
 The inn was afterwards pulled down, and a malt-house and buildings erected 
 on the site. 
 
 At the time of the Inquiry by the late Commissioners (1834), the same were 
 let on lease for 21 years from 1825 at the rent of 150/., the lessee being bound to 
 keep and leave the same in good repair. 
 
 The lease of the malt-house expired in 1846. 
 
 A survey was made of the state of the property, and 250/. paid by the executors 
 of the lessee in lieu of executing the necessary repairs. 
 
 That sum, with other moneys, was expended in altering and repairing the property. 
 
Synopsis of Cases by Charity Commissioners. 469 
 
 Daring progress of repairs, the dilapidations were discovered to foe more ex- 
 tensive than anticipated. 
 
 The malt-house was therefore pulled down. 
 
 The income reduced by that means from 150?. to 1011. per annum. 
 
 In 1847, 1848, 1849, above 1,300Z. was spent in repairs, &c. 
 
 There are from 50 to 60 feoffees, two or three of whom hold property as tenants 
 or lessees of the Charity. 
 
 The income of this Charity, with that of seven small Charities (making alto- 
 gether, at the time of the Inquiry by the late Commissioners, upwards of 240Z.), 
 is distributed annually among the poor of the parish generally, in sums varying 
 from 3/. to 2s., a preference being given to those not receiving parochial relief. 
 
 Application for advice has been made to us by one of the feoffees. 
 
 H H 2 
 
470 
 
 Appendix F. 
 
 M 
 
 ft 
 Sz; 
 w 
 
 Ph 
 Ph 
 
 *; 
 
 j» 
 
 « 
 -«S 
 B 
 
 a 
 
 D 
 EC 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ■<.sS 
 a -a 
 5°- 
 
 £ s. d. 
 7,733 2 
 
 22,912 10 
 
 25,416 
 
 28,340 9 10 
 29,272 17 3 
 
 2 
 
 111 
 1*" 
 
 . 
 
 10 
 
 c 
 c 
 
 CO 
 
 • c 
 
 
 
 140 
 355 
 
 585 10 
 122 
 653 
 
 O 
 00 
 
 Amount paid for 
 
 the Erection of 
 
 School Buildings 
 
 and Teachers' 
 
 Houses. 
 
 ■ , 
 
 •a ' 
 
 *- 1 
 
 , 
 
 fr- ■ 
 
 « > 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 CO 
 
 l» 
 
 •-I I 
 
 
 en 
 
 co 
 
 CM t I 
 
 eo ( , , 
 
 91 1 • 1 
 
 en 
 
 (N 1 ■ ' 
 
 -,- 
 
 
 0* 
 
 •SJoqoMX joj 
 sasnoji jo jaqmn^ 
 
 iM ' 
 
 ci 
 
 ~ ' CO ' 
 
 to V? 
 
 en ' 
 
 2 ' 
 
 •ajooqog 
 jo jaquni«tf 
 
 
 
 CO , Cft . 1 
 
 S" , a" . . 
 
 , . 
 co ' • * 
 
 >J> 
 
 •siooqocj 
 pain j\; jo Asquint 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 01 
 
 co en 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 
 
 •sjmyuf jo laqmnx 
 
 
 s ' 
 
 m en 
 
 
 
 00" , , , 
 
 en • 
 
 
 en 
 
 •s[ooqDS 
 
 lUrjiq jo loqum vj 
 
 
 *- 
 
 tM ' tD ' 
 
 s ' 
 
 
 •siiig jo aaqiun^ 
 
 
 
 CO CO 
 
 
 
 to ■ 1 ■ 
 
 00 ' ' ■ 
 
 00 " 
 
 t3^ 
 
 en 
 
 ■Sjooqac; 
 
 
 
 CO OO ' 
 
 
 
 en ' 
 
 CO 
 
 •s/Tog jo sequin^ 
 
 
 CO 
 CO 
 
 1^_ 
 
 Hi , CM , ■ 
 CO O* 
 
 2" 3 
 
 Cft , , 
 
 01 , 
 en 
 
 Off 
 
 ■s]oot[3g 
 .s^ogjo asquint 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 
 CO Jh- 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 •sasodinj snouEA 
 
 joj iucji) -e psAiaooi 
 
 q.->! i| .« saqsuc j jo 
 
 S30GU JO Jriquiil_\] 
 
 1 1-* ' OJ rH to CO ' -* «0 t- ' ~ 
 
 M IN 
 
 ■ 1*1 1 1 
 
 >pa;ooJ3 dJ3M 
 s3iqp[(tia looqog 
 
 TC 1 - > ■ l( M [II '-.ii | ;ur, 1 
 
 JO si 1 .1: | , | jo .i;-.i 1 u 1 n \: 
 
 co 00 <ib 
 
 f" « « CN CM 
 ■ • « I 1 III • 
 
 1 
 
 1840 
 1841 
 
 1842 
 1843 
 
 1844 
 11 
 
 1845 
 
 
 
 1 
 rt 
 
 c 
 
 *c 
 
 ,x 
 
 a 
 
 3; 
 
 CO C ' 
 
 t »i 
 
 O) r- 
 
 s ; 
 
 t/J O 
 
 rt 
 
 is -c 
 
 w 
 
 I&C. 
 School to which a Grant 
 
 was made for Apparatus 
 
 Schools to which Grants 
 were made for Furni- 
 ture, &c. 
 
 Schools to which Giants 
 were made to defray a 
 Debt - 
 
 Schoola to which Grants 
 were made for Enlarge- 
 ment, Repairs, &c. 
 
 Schools to which Grants 
 were made for Furni- 
 ture, &c. 
 
 Schools to which Grants 
 were made to defray a 
 Debt - 
 
 Schools to which Grants* 
 were made for Enlarge- 
 ment, Repairs, &c. 
 
Appendix F. 
 
 471 
 
 n 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 
 rt 
 
 to 
 
 m 
 
 o 
 
 n 
 
 00 
 
 « 
 
 Oi 
 
 M 
 
 OO 
 
 CO 
 
 S 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 00 
 
 en 
 to 
 
 mi . 
 
 a 
 
 •V 
 
 iO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 ^H C*l 
 
 —. CM 
 
 S **. 
 
 g" 
 
 co »■* 
 ■n'OCO 
 
472 
 
 Appendix F. 
 
 Table sum Note, No. II. 
 
 School Accommodation, already provided by, and in connexion with, the various 
 Religious Denominations ; estimated at 8 square feet for each child ; and the 
 amount of such not brought into daily use. 
 
 (Evidence, pp. 18. 36, 37.) 
 
 Accommodation 
 in School 
 Buildings 
 erected. 
 
 Rooms 
 how occupied 
 or otherwise. 
 
 In 
 
 detached 
 Rooms. 
 
 Under or 
 
 contiguous 
 
 to Places of 
 
 Religious 
 
 Worship 
 
 Amount 
 
 of 
 
 Room. 
 
 Total. 
 
 In rooms opened for 
 the reception of 
 Day Scholars. 
 
 Used by 
 
 Scholars who 
 
 attend. 
 
 19,458 
 
 2,337 
 
 21,795 
 
 41,496 
 
 Not tjsed, 
 
 for want of 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 16,448 
 
 3,253 
 
 19,701 
 
 In rooms used only as 
 Sunday Schools. 
 
 6,273 
 
 8,375 
 
 14,648 
 
 Total --- - 
 
 42,179 
 
 13,965 
 
 56,144* 
 
 * This includes class rooms capable of accommodating 2959 children. 
 
 The Religious Bodies have provided School accommodation for 56,144 children, 
 (that is, for 1 in 6'95 of the population) allowing 8 square feet for each child; or 
 if 6 square feet (which is usually considered sufficient) be taken, School room is 
 provided for 74,887 children (that is, for 1 in 5-21 of the population). 
 
 But, out of this vast amount of School accommodation (reckoned at the latter 
 estimate), only one-third is yet brought into use ; the remainder being unused, 
 chiefly from want of scholars. 
 
 Note. — The above Table, which was compiled from private inquiry, gives 
 21,795 children attending school ; but the Census Returns (Evidence, p. 475.) give 
 only 17,002 "attending," and 20,920 "on the books," but this difference may 
 nronably be accounted for, by the Census Returns classifying Denominational 
 Schools conducted on teachers' private speculation, not as Public Schools but as 
 Private Schools. 
 
Appendix F. 
 
 473 
 
 Table and Note, No. III. 
 
 Proportion of Scholars to the Population, 1851, 
 [From various Data, 
 
 Population of the Municipal Boroughs of Manchester and Salford, together with 
 the Townships of Broughton and Pendleton, and part of Pendlebury, 390,566. 
 
 Reference. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Authority. 
 
 Data. 
 
 Number 
 of 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Proportion. 
 
 One in 
 
 Parlia- 
 mentary 
 Evidence. 
 
 470 
 
 Census. 
 
 Stated by Heads of 
 Families to be 
 " daily attending 
 School, or re- 
 ceiving instruc- 
 tion under a 
 Master or Go- 
 verness athome." 
 
 44,598* 
 
 8-75 
 
 Evidence. 
 
 359 
 
 Private 
 Inquiry. 
 
 " Attending Day 
 Schools." 
 
 34,073 f 
 
 11-46 
 
 Evidence. 
 
 475 
 
 Census. 
 
 " On the Books." 
 
 33,663 § 
 
 11-60 
 
 Evidence. 
 
 475 
 
 Census. 
 
 " Attending 31st 
 March, 1851." 
 
 28,715 § 
 
 1360 
 
 * This number represents all the children that in any sense and by any means 
 can be said to participate in daily instruction. 
 
 f This number represents the Scholars attending School, although irregularly ; 
 and is estimated from the Mean between the number on the Books, and those in 
 average attendance, and includes not only 707 children in Swinton and other 
 schools, which, though connected with Manchester, are beyond the limits of the 
 population, but also 743 children in "Workhouse and other Schools, within the limits, 
 omitted in the Census Tables. 
 
 § If to these two returns, the 743 children omitted be added, (which being 
 resident in establishments, their number in both cases will be the same,) the pro- 
 portion will become — 
 
 On the Books " 
 Attending, March 31st' 
 
 1 in 11-35 
 1 in 13-25 
 
 H it i 
 
474 
 
 Appendix F. 
 
 Increase of Day School Attendance and Increase of Population from 1834-5 to 
 
 1851, compared. 
 
 Preliminary Considerations. 
 
 In making the proposed comparison, the same extent of district, and the same 
 basis for estimating School attendance, must he taken for both periods. The 
 authority to be consulted for 1834-5 is that of the Statistical Society's Reports 
 for Manchester and Salford ; and that for 1851, the Census Returns. 
 
 In 1835, the population of the Manchester Borough is given by the Statistical 
 Society (p. 45.) for the year 1831, as 187,022 ; but deducting from this 4377, for the 
 extra-municipal township of Newton, we have the population of the Manchester 
 Borough for that year 182,645. In like manner, the School attendance of that 
 township must be deducted ; that is, 407 must be deducted from 18,661 — giving 
 18,254 children for the School attendance of the borough. 
 
 To allow for the increase of the population in four years, the Statistical Society 
 estimated that of Manchester, in 1835, to be 200,000. But, because 187,022 : 
 200,000" 182,645 : 195,373, we must take the population of the Manchester 
 Borough, in 1835, as 195,373. 
 
 The Census Returns give the population of the same borough, in 1851, as 
 303,043 (Evidence, p. 47 5. ) 
 
 As respects Salford and its contiguous townships, the Statistical Society's Report 
 for Salford (p. 45.) represents the aggregate population of Salford Borough, and 
 the townships of Broughton and Pendleton, as 50,810 in 1831, which in 1834 it 
 raises to 55,000. 
 
 The Census Returns for 1851 give the population of the same district 84,773.— 
 (Evidence, p. 475.) 
 
 The Statistical Society, in respect to the Day Schools, report only the actual 
 attendance at school ; the only approximation to which, in the Census Returns, 
 is the average attendance at Day Schools. 
 
 1834-5. Population. Manchester, 195,373; Salford and Townships, 55,000 
 Total, 250,373. — Actual School attendance. (Schools) Manchester, 18,254 
 Salford and Townships, 5,845 ; (Institutions) Manchester and Salford, 266 
 Total, 24,365. 
 
 1851. Population. Manchester, 303,043; Salford and Townships, 84,773 
 Total, 387,816. — Average School Attendance. (Schools) Manchester, 22,451 
 Salford and Townships, 5951 ; (Institutions) Manchester and Salford, 743 
 Total, 29,145. 
 
 (Evidence, p. 475. — Manchester and Salford Statistical Society's Reports for 
 
 1834-5, p. 45. 
 
 Year. 
 
 In Manchester, Salford, Broughton, and Pendleton. 
 
 Proportion. 
 
 Day School Attendance. 
 
 Population. 
 
 Cr.e in 
 
 1834-5 
 
 24,365 
 
 250,373 
 
 10-27 
 
 1851 
 
 29,145 
 
 387,816 
 
 13-30 
 
 It appears, therefore, in respect to Day School attendance at the present time, it 
 is worse than it was 17 years ago; inasmuch as from 1834-5 to 1851, Day School 
 attendance, considered in relation to the population, has decreased from 1 in 10'27 
 to 1 in 13-30. 
 
Appendix F. 
 
 '475 
 
 Table and Note, No. IV. ', 
 
 Estimated number of Children of the Working Classes, between 3 and 15 years of 
 age, neither " at school " nor " at work." 
 
 Census Returns. 
 {Evidence, p. 470.) 
 
 130,603 
 32,113 
 
 Total No. of children 
 under 15 - 
 under 3 - 
 Total No. of children between 
 
 3 and 15- 
 Total No. re- 
 ceiving any 
 hind oj 'daily 
 instruction 
 Under 3 - - 
 Total receiving any 
 hind of daily instruc- 
 tombetween 3 and 15 
 Children of all classes 
 in employment (same 
 age) • - - _ 
 " Children receiving instruc- 
 tion," or "at work" 
 
 44,598 
 634 
 
 43,964 
 
 14,660 
 
 Children not described as " re- 
 ceiving instruction " either 
 " at home" or " at school," 
 or " in employment " 
 
 98,490 
 
 58,624 
 
 Private Inquiry ; including children 
 
 not in the Census Returns. 
 
 (Evidence, pp. 359. 361.) 
 
 Total No. of Children 
 between 3 and 15 
 
 Children of all classes 
 attending school - 
 
 Children not at school, 
 but supposed to be- 
 long to the middle 
 and tipper classes, 
 at home, in employ- 
 ment, or receiving 
 private education - 
 Assume Four-fifths 
 of children "in em- 
 ployment " ( Census 
 Table) to belong to 
 the working classes - 
 
 Children " at school" or " at 
 work" - 
 
 34,073 
 
 10,450 
 
 11,728 
 
 99,193 
 
 56,251 
 
 ' Children of the working 
 classes, not " at school " 
 nor " at work" 
 
 39,866 
 
 42,942 
 
 Remarks on the Census Returns. 
 
 1. These returns include all children whom the different parties that made the 
 returns considered to be receiving any kind of daily instruction, either " under a 
 master or governess at home," or by attending school. 
 
 2. The better educated classes of society would generally make such returns 
 pretty correctly ; and, therefore, comparatively few of the children of these 
 classes will be found among such, as in the above table, are " undescribed." 
 
 3. The less educated and many of the working classes are known to have very 
 lax notions respecting school attendance ; and, therefore, the returns from those 
 classes may be considered to be much exaggerated. 
 
 4. And consequently it is probable, that the number of children " undescribed" 
 will fall short of the whole number of children of the working classes, who are neither 
 " at school" nor " at work." 
 
 Remarks on the Private Inquiry. 
 
 1. The number of " children attending school" exceeds by 5358 the cor- 
 responding return of the census (Evidence, p. 475.) ; although the total number of 
 children here given exceeds that of the Census Returns above, by only 703 children, 
 and therefore this Table makes a very liberal representation of the total school 
 
 n f + J>|"| ff ATI CG 
 
 2. No evidence has been adduced to show that the additional number (22,178) 
 here taken to represent the children of the middle and upper classes " at home " 
 or " in employment," together with those of the working classes " in employment," 
 is likely to be below the actual number. 
 
476 
 
 Appendix F. 
 
 3. And, consequently, the statements in this Table representing the average 
 number of children of the working classes neither " at school" nor*' in employ- 
 ment" have no less claim for consideration than the Census Table, although it 
 appears to differ in the result. 
 
 It has been stated in evidence (pp. 360. 391.) that about "54,670 children, 
 belonging to the labouring classes, whether' employed or not, are not attending day 
 schools," and that no reason has been alleged, that ought to be considered satisfactory, 
 why " one half, at least," of that number ought not " to be in some school receiv- 
 ing education." It is indeed highly probable that, at the present time, there are 
 not fewer than 20,000 or 30,000 children of the labouring classes kept from day 
 school, without being in employment or detained at home through sickness, 
 domestic need, or any other sufficient cause ; and who ought therefore to be 
 gathered into school. 
 
 Table and Note, No. V. 
 
 Alleged Causes of Absence from School. From Inquiries in Families, among the 
 Working Classes, wherein there were children between 3 and 15 years of age. 
 
 (Evidence, pp. 70. and 377 to 380.) 
 
 Families visited - - 17,426. 
 
 Total number of children between 3 and 15 years of age in 
 
 the 17,426 families visited 36,527 
 
 Children at work .... . 5,153 ) . „ „»„ 
 Children stated to be attending school - - 14,197 $ ' 
 
 Children, between 3 and 15, neither at school nor at work. 
 
 17,177 
 
 | 
 i 
 17,177 
 
 Alleged causes of absence. 
 
 Children win. had, 
 
 at some time, 
 attended school. 
 
 Children who 
 
 had never 
 
 attended school. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Sickness - 
 
 Sundry, Domestic, and 
 other Causes 
 
 Indifference (appa- 
 rent, not alleged) 
 
 Considered too young 
 
 Poverty, or Inabi- 
 lity of Parents to 
 afford the School 
 Fees 
 
 Total - 
 
 669 
 757 
 241 
 
 5,799 
 
 236 
 
 139 
 
 398 
 2,670 
 
 6,268 
 
 905 
 
 896 
 
 639 
 2,670 
 
 12,067 
 
 7,466 
 
 9,711 
 
 
 From the above statement it appears that out of 31,374 children, between three 
 and fifteen, not at work, 12,067, or nearly 39 per cent, were kept from school on 
 account of the alleged inability of the parents to afford to pay the school fees. 
 Probably in many cases this inability was induced by the improvidence or in- 
 temperance of one or both of the parents ; but, be this as it may, 12,067 children 
 out of 31,374 were found, among the labouring and poorer classes, deprived of 
 education, as the consequence of the poverty or misconduct of their parents. 
 
477 
 
 APPENDIX (G.) 
 
 A Bill for promoting Education in the Municipal Boroughs of 
 Manchester and Salford, and in the contiguous Townships of 
 Broughton, Pendleton, and Pendlebury, read a first time in the 
 House of Commons in the Session of 1851-52. 
 
 Whereas the boroughs of Manchester and Salford, in the County Palatine of 
 Lancaster, have been respectively incorporated, under the authority of the statutes 
 in that behalf, and it is advisable to make provision for furthering and improving 
 the education of the inhabitants within such boroughs and the adjoining townships 
 of Broughton, Pendleton, and Pendlebury, by means of local rates to be raised 
 within the same : May it therefore please your Majesty, That it may be enacted, 
 and be it enacted by the Queen's most excellent Majesty, by and with the advice 
 and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present 
 Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows (that is to 
 say): 
 
 Constitution of the District Committees. 
 
 1. Constitution of the District School Committees for the Boroughs of Manchester 
 and Salford. — That for the purposes of this Act, the district comprised within 
 the borough of Manchester and that comprised within the borough of Salford, 
 with the adjoining townships of Broughton, Pendleton, and Pendlebury, shall form 
 separate School Districts, each of which shall be managed and regulated by a 
 committee hereinafter designated the District School Committee, and all the pro- 
 visions herein contained shall apply to each district separately, except where it is 
 otherwise expressly provided. 
 
 2. The Town Councils to elect the District School Committees annually. — The 
 town council of the borough of Manchester shall, on the tenth day of November, 
 in each year, or within fourteen days afterwards, elect out of the members of the 
 said council nine persons, to act as the members of the School Committee for the 
 Manchester Borough School District during the ensuing year ; and the town 
 council of the borough of Salford shall, on the same day, or within fourteen 
 days afterwards, in each year, elect out of the members of the said council six 
 persons to act with the persons elected for the said townships, as hereinafter pro- 
 vided, as the members of the said School Committee for the Salford School 
 District during the ensuing year. 
 
 3. Election of Members of the Committee in respect of the Townships of Brough- 
 ton Pendleton, and Pendlebury. — On the same day, or within fourteen days after, 
 a meeting of the rate-payers, qualified to vote in the election of Guardians of the 
 Poor for the respective townships of Broughton, Pendleton, and Pendlebury, shall 
 be held in the several townships, after notice given in the same manner and by the 
 same persons as notices of township meetings are usually given therein ; and the 
 rate-payers so qualified as aforesaid shall then elect for their township a person or 
 persons, as the case may be, qualified as hereinafter provided, to be a member or 
 members of the School Committee of the Salford District, so that one shall be 
 elected by the rate-payers of the township of Broughton, for that part of the 
 township which is not comprised in the borough of Salford, two by the rate- 
 payers of the township of Pendleton -for their township, and one by the rate-payers 
 of the township of Pendlebury for their township, and at such meetings the over- 
 seers or, if they decline, some person to be then and there chosen by the rate- 
 payers present, shall preside. 
 
 4. Qualification of such Member Every person not in holy orders, or a 
 
 minister or preacher of religion, assessed to the poor-rate within the township, 
 
478 Appendix G. 
 
 upon property -whose rateable value shall not he under thirty pounds a year, shall 
 be qualified to be elected by the rate-payers thereof as a member of the said 
 School Committee for such township, and the member elected shall be required to 
 be so qualified as long as he continues to be a member of such Committee. 
 
 5. Return of the Member. — The officer or person presiding at such meeting -who 
 shall conduct the election of such member or members, as the case may be, shall, 
 ■when the election shall hare been concluded, return, in writing, to the District 
 School Committee the person or persons elected. 
 
 6. Term of the continuance in Office of the Members of the Committee. — Every 
 person elected by the town council or rate-payers shall continue to act during the 
 year for which he shall have been elected as a member of such School Committee, 
 until he shall resign, die, or become disqualified to be a town councillor or mem- 
 ber as aforesaid; and upon the happening of any vacancy, the town council of 
 which he shall have been a member, or the rate-payers of the township for which 
 he was elected, as the case may be, shall, as soon as convenient, elect another per- 
 son to supply the vacancy during the remainder of the year. 
 
 7. Default of Election not to affect the acting of the Committee. — No default in the 
 election, nor any vacancy, shall prevent the other members of the School Com- 
 mittee from acting as such Committee^until the next annual election, or until the 
 vacancy shall be sooner supplied. 
 
 8. Course to be pursued where there is any Defect in the Election — If there be no 
 due election at the time of the annual election in respect of all the members of the 
 School Committee, such of the members elected for the previous year, as shall be 
 qualified as aforesaid, may, if they think fit, serve for the ensuing year ; and 
 where some have been duly elected, such of the members of the said Committee, 
 who had served for the last year and continue to be qualified, as shall be chosen 
 by the member or members elected for the current year to fill the vacancies, shall 
 act for the ensuing year. 
 
 Proceedings of the Committees. 
 
 9. Appointment of Chairman and Vice-Chairman of the Committee. — On the 
 first day of meeting of the said District School Committee after the annual election, 
 the members present thereat shall choose some one of themselves to be the chair- 
 man, and another to be the vice-chairman of such Committee, for the ensuing year 
 respectively, each of whom shall continue to act as such, unless and until he 
 refuse, become incapable to act, or disqualified to be a member of the said 
 Committee. 
 
 10. Supply of Vacancies in the Chairmanship and Vice-Chairmanship. — If the 
 chairman or vice-chairman cease to be a member of the District School Committee, 
 or refuse or become incapable to act as chairman or vice-chairman before the 
 expiration of the year of office, the members of the said Committee shall, within 
 one month after the occurrence of the vacancy, refusal, or incapacity, elect some 
 other member to be chairman or vice-chairman, as the case may require. 
 
 1 1. Wlio shall be the President of the Committee. — At every meeting the chairman, 
 or in his absence the vice-chairman, shall preside; but if at the commencement of 
 any meeting both be absent, the members then present shall elect one of themselves 
 to preside at the whole of such meeting, or until the chairman or vice-chairman 
 shall arrive. 
 
 12. What shall be the Quorum of the Committee — wliat Number required to sanc- 
 tion Expenses. — No meeting of the Committee shall be competent to transact any 
 business, except that of adjourning to another time, unless three members be pre- 
 sent ; and no resolution shall be valid for the incurring of any expense other than 
 payment of the school fees, and the salaries and remuneration of the inspectors 
 and teachers in this act provided, unless two-thirds of the members present 
 at the meeting at which the incurring of the expense shall be proposed concur 
 therein. 
 
 13. Mode of voting at the Committee. — Casting Vote. — Every question at any 
 meeting, except in respect of the incurring of such expenses as aforesaid, shall be 
 determined by a majority of the votes of the members present and voting thereon; 
 and where the number of votes on any question shall be equal, the presiding 
 chairman shall have a second as a casting vote. 
 
Manchester and Salford Education -Bill. 479 
 
 14. Appointment of Officers by the District School Committee. — The District 
 School Committee may appoint, suspend, and remove at their discretion a se- 
 cretary, and such clerks, assistants, and servants as they may from time to time 
 find necessary, -with such salaries, wages, and compensation for ordinary and 
 extraordinary services as the said Committee shall deem fit, which salaries, wages, 
 and compensation shall he charged upon and paid out of the fund hereinafter 
 provided. 
 
 15. The District School Committee may make Bye-Laws — Proviso for approval by 
 the Committee of Council— The District School Committee may make bye-laws and 
 regulations for the government of themselves, their officers, and servants, and for 
 the due execution of the different provisions of this Act, so far as the same shall 
 he under the control or management of such Committee ; provided that no such 
 bye-law or regulation shall be valid and operative until the same shall have been 
 submitted to the Committee of Council on Education for the time being, and shall 
 have been approved of by them. 
 
 16. Minutes of the Committee made Evidence. — The said District School Com- 
 mittee shall cause Minutes of their proceedings to be entered in a book to be kept 
 by their secretary ; and the book so kept, when produced hy their secretary, or 
 by any other officer of the said Committee, in any court of law, or before any 
 justice or justices, or other competent tribunal, shall be taken as evidence of the 
 proceedings of the said Committee therein recorded. 
 
 Union of the Schools with the Committee. 
 
 17. Functions of the District School Committee It shall be the duty of the said 
 
 District School Committee to receive Schools into union with them according 
 to the regulations of this Act, to pay the School fees to the persons entitled to 
 receive them, and in all other respects to carry into effect the provisions of this 
 Act, so far as the same apply to such Committee. 
 
 18. Trustees, Managers, or Proprietors empowered to place School in Union. — As 
 soon as the said District School Committee shall have been elected, and from time 
 to time afterwards, the major part of the trustees, managers, or proprietors of any 
 such School as is hereinafter described, situated within the district, which shall 
 be open to Her Majesty's Inspector, or to the Local Inspectors appointed under 
 the authority of this Act, and wherein any teacher shall be employed who shall 
 have obtained a certificate of merit from the Committee of Council on Education, 
 or in default of any such certificate of merit, a certificate in writing, from some 
 one of Her Majesty's Inspectors acting in the district or of such Local Inspectors 
 as aforesaid, of the competency of such teacher to conduct the School, may make 
 application, in writing, according to the form set forth in the Schedule (A.) here- 
 unto annexed, to the said District School Committee, to be admitted into union 
 therewith, and shall transmit with such application a copy of the teacher's certifi- 
 cate of merit, or the Inspector's certificate of the teacher's competency, as the 
 case may require ; and such Committee shall forthwith, upon receipt thereof, 
 ascertain whether the School be admissible into union according to the provisions 
 of this Act, and if the same be so admissible, shall admit such School into union 
 with them, and shall cause an entry of such admission to be made in the minutes 
 of their proceedings, and a notification of such admission, in writing, under the 
 hand of their secretary, to be transmitted to the trustees, managers, or proprietors 
 of the School, as the case may be ; and when the School shall have been admitted 
 into union, whether hy the said District School Committee, at once, or after 
 appeal, as hereinafter provided, such union shall be deemed to have been com- 
 plete from the date on which the trustees, managers, or proprietors of such School 
 shall have duly transmitted the required certificate to the secretary of the District 
 School Committee ; and if the said Committee shall be of opinion that the said 
 School is not so admissible, they shall forthwith communicate to the persons 
 making the application that they decline to admit the said School into union, and 
 shall state their reasons for such refusal in writing. 
 
 19. Appeal from Refusal of Admission to the Committee of Council on Education. 
 —When the said District School Committee shairdecline, upon any such appli- 
 cation as aforesaid, to admit any School into union, the persons who shall have 
 
480 Appendix G. 
 
 made such application may appeal to the Committee of Council on Education 
 against such decision, forwarding a copy of the reasons assigned hy such District 
 School Committee for their so declining ; and the said Committee of Council shall 
 thereupon investigate the merits of the case ; and if they shall decide that the 
 refusal was justified by the provisions of this Act, the same shall be confirmed; 
 but if they shall decide that it was not so justified, and that the said School should 
 have been admitted into such junion, they shall communicate such their decision 
 to the said District School Committee, and thereupon the said School shall be 
 forthwith admitted into union, and shall become entitled to all the advantages of 
 this Act, as if the same had been admitted by the District School Committee at 
 the time of the application. 
 
 20. No School to be united without Consent of the major part of Trustees — School 
 Committee may act upon the Application purporting to be signed by Majority. — Proviso. 
 — No School shall be admitted into union without the consent of the major part 
 of the trustees, managers, or proprietors, as the case may be, of such School; but 
 it shall be sufficient authority for the said District School Committee, with re- 
 ference to any act done by them or by their direction in regard to such School, if 
 the application to them purport to be signed hy the major part of the trustees, 
 managers, or proprietors ; and it shall not be necessary for such Committee to 
 inquire whether the persons whose names are thereunto affixed be duly and 
 legally qualified to act in such behalf: Provided nevertheless that the said Com- 
 mittee shall reject any such application where they shall he satisfied that it is not 
 made by a majority of the persons so legally qualified : Provided also that if it 
 shall be proved to the satisfaction of the said District School Committee, at any 
 time after the School shall have been admitted into union, that the application 
 had been made under false and wilful misrepresentations or with the wilful sup- 
 pression of any fact or circumstance, to such an extent that the School would not 
 have been admitted hy them into union but for such misrepresentations or sup- 
 pression, the said School Committee may make an entry on their minutes that the 
 School is no longer in union, and shall forthwith cause a notification thereof in 
 writing, under the hand of their secretary, to be transmitted to the trustees, 
 managers, or proprietors of the School, as the case may be, and the said School 
 shall thereupon cease to he entitled to the benefits of this Act, unless and until, 
 upon a fresh application, it shall be duly admitted into Union. 
 
 21. Application if unsuccessful may be renewed. — No refusal to admit any 
 School into union, whether confirmed by the said Committee of Council or other- 
 wise, shall prevent the admission thereof into union, if an application he duly 
 made on behalf of the same School at any time after such refusal, and the School 
 shall upon such subsequent application be admissible, according to the provisions 
 of this Act. 
 
 22. The Proceedings of Trustees not to be impeachable in Law or Equity. — No act 
 of the trustees or managers of any such School or the major part of them, in 
 placing it in union with the said Committee, shall be deemed in any court of law 
 or equity to be a breach of trust, or require the sanction or direction of any such 
 court. 
 
 23. Provision for the Change of Schemes of Management. — Proviso. — In the case of 
 every School admitted or proposed to be admitted into union with the said Dis- 
 trict School Committee, where, by the terms of the deed of conveyance or trust, the 
 trustees, managers, or other persons entrusted with the management of the School, 
 are eligible, by or out of the subscribers to the said School, the major part of the 
 trustees of the said School, or in default of their taking the requisite steps for 
 three months after the admission of such School into union, any ten persons, 
 being then subscribers to the said School, or in default of there being so many 
 subscribers, any ten persons who may have been subscribers thereto within the 
 space of three years previous to their application, may prepare a new scheme for 
 the election of a Committee to manage the said School, and having settled the 
 same in writing, may summon a meeting of the subscribers to the said School, if 
 there be any such, or, in their default, of the persons who shall have been sub- 
 scribers thereto during the time aforesaid, by an advertisement in two or more 
 newspapers circulating in the said district, ten days at least previous to the day of 
 meeting ; and at such meeting may submit the scheme to such of the persons as 
 shall be then present ; and if the majority of the subscribers, or of the persons 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 481 
 
 who shall have been subscribers during the time aforesaid, present at the meeting, 
 assent thereto, the same shall be transmitted to the Committee of Council on 
 Education for their approval, and in default of there being any such ten sub- 
 scribers or "persons as aforesaid, the minister or ministers, 'and church or chapel 
 wardens, or other persons having the superintendence or control of the funds of 
 any church, chapel, or other public place of worship, with which any such School 
 shall be connected, may prepare and settle such scheme, and having advertised as 
 aforesaid their intention to do so, may transmit it to the Committee of Council for 
 approval, and if the said Committee of Council approve of the scheme, a memo- 
 randum of the same 'shall be prepared, and shall be signed by the major part of 
 the persons who shall have prepared and settled the same, and shall be counter- 
 signed by the secretary of the said Committee of Council, or some other officer of 
 such Committee on their behalf, in testimony of their approval of the scheme, 
 and where there shall be any deed of conveyance or trust as aforesaid, the memo- 
 randum shall, if practicable, be endorsed thereon ; and the said scheme shall take 
 effect and be acted upon in the future election of the managers or trustees of the 
 said School, as soon as the next vacancy in the then Committee of Management 
 shall occur ; and the managers appointed under such new scheme shall be au- 
 thorized to act in all respects in the execution of the authorities given by this Act 
 to the trustees or managers of any School : Provided that nothing in this Act 
 contained shall prevent or interfere with the trustees, managers, or other persons 
 entrusted with the management of the said School, making any application to the 
 Court of Chancery which they may think proper, to sanction a scheme or schemes 
 for securing the election of future trustees or managers ; and provided that any 
 such scheme so sanctioned and ordered by the said Court shall take effect and be 
 acted upon in like manner as any other scheme framed and sanctioned under the 
 provisions hereinbefore contained. 
 
 24. Schools admissible to the Parliamentary Grant may be admitted into Union. — 
 And whereas the lords of the Committee of Council on Education have from time 
 to time made and published divers minutes, which have been printed and laid 
 before both Houses of Parliament by her Majesty's command, in which they have 
 prescribed certain rules and regulations now in force, according to which Schools 
 have been or can be admitted to partake in some one or all of the benefits arising 
 from the annual grants made by Parliament for the promotion of Education, be it 
 therefore enacted, That every School now situated or hereafter to be established 
 within the said district, which, at the time of the making of such application as 
 aforesaid, shall have been or might be permitted, in pursuance of some one or 
 more of the minutes above referred to, to partake in any of such benefits, shall be 
 entitled to be admitted into union with the said District School Committee, if 
 such application, accompanied with the certificate aforesaid, be made as herein- 
 before prescribed. 
 
 25. Certain Schools not permitted to participate in the Parliamentary Grant only 
 because Inspection is refused, admissible into Union — Any School situated in the 
 said district in which, at the time of making such application, the trustees, 
 managers, or proprietors decline to allow the inspection thereof by her Majesty's 
 Inspector, but which would be permitted to partake of any such benefit as afore- 
 said, under some one or more of the minutes above referred to, if the same were 
 open to such inspection, shall nevertheless be admitted by the said District School 
 Committee into union with them, if due application be made according to the 
 provisions herein contained, and if the same be open to the inspection of the Local 
 Inspectors herein provided. 
 
 26. What Schools held under Places of Worship may be admitted. — Any School 
 situated as aforesaid conducted in a room under a place of religious worship, or in 
 any building contiguous or adjoining to such place, if permissible to partake in 
 such parliamentary grant in every other respect, shall be admitted into union with 
 the said District School Committee, upon application being duly made as aforesaid, 
 if the Secretary of such Committee, and some surveyor to be appointed by such 
 Committee, shall certify in writing that such room or building is suitable for the 
 purposes of such School, and the same be open to the inspection of such Local 
 Inspectors as aforesaid. 
 
 27. Provision for certain other Schools.— Any School situated as aforesaid which 
 cannot be permitted to partake of the benefit of such grant under any one of such 
 
482 Appendix G. 
 
 minutes as aforesaid, although the trustees, managers, or proprietor shall not 
 decline to allow an inspection thereof by her Majesty's Inspector, in -which bcnool 
 the reading of the Holy Scriptures in the authorized version is part of the daily 
 instruction of the scholars therein, shall be admitted into such union, upon 
 application being duly made as aforesaid, if the secretary of the said District 
 School Committee, and some surveyor to be appointed by such Committee, shall 
 certify in writing that such room or building is suitable for the purposes of such 
 School, and the same be open to the inspection of such Local Inspectors as 
 aforesaid. 
 
 28. No other School to be admissible. — No School not qualified in some one of 
 the modes herein described shall be admitted into such union. 
 
 Proceedings after Union. 
 
 29. The School in Union a Free School under this Act — Every School admitted 
 into such union, under any of the provisions herein contained, shall be a Free 
 School within the meaning of this' Act, and shall be open to the reception of such 
 scholars as shall be registered in the manner hereinafter mentioned, who shall be 
 taught therein free of all charge : Provided that nothing in this Act contained 
 shall prevent the distribution^ any part of the grant made by Parliament for 
 the promotion of Education, to any School admitted into union with the said 
 Committee under the provisions of this Act, or to any scholar, pupil, or teacher 
 therein. 
 
 30. A Register of the Scholars to be kept. — The Secretary of the Committee to be 
 admitted to inspect the Register. — When any School shall be admitted into such 
 union a register, showing the attendance or absence of each scholar, shall be 
 kept by the trustees, managers, or proprietors of the said School, or by the 
 teacher thereof; and a copy of such register shall be transmitted to the said 
 District School Committee, at such periods as the said Committee shall from time 
 to time appoint ; and the secretary or other officer appointed by the said Com- 
 mittee, by writing under the hand of their chairman or vice-chairman, shall be 
 admitted into the said school at all reasonable times to ascertain the correctness 
 of the said register ; and if the school be not a school for children under the age 
 of six years, a certificate in writing, according to the form in the Schedule (B.), 
 hereunto annexed, signed by the teacher, or, if there be more than one, by the 
 principal teacher of said school, and countersigned by an inspector who shall have 
 inspected the said school, shall be sent by the trustees, managers, or proprietors, 
 as the case may be, or by the teacher under their direction, to the said District 
 School Committee, once every year, at such time as they shall appoint ; certifying 
 that the general instruction of the children thereat includes reading, writing, 
 arithmetic, English grammar, English history, and the elements of geography ; 
 and, in the case of a girl's school, plain needlework. 
 
 31. Attendance of Scholars in special cases not compulsory ; but no Interference 
 with the Management, Discipline, or Instruction of the School. — No child attending 
 any school so admitted into union as aforesaid shall be required by the trustees, 
 managers, proprietors, or teachers thereof to learn, therein or elsewhere, any 
 distinctive religious creed, catechism, or formulary to which the parents or 
 surviving parent, or the person having the care and maintenance of such child, 
 shall in some writing signed by him or her, or with his or her mark attested by a 
 witness, addressed to the managers, trustees, proprietors, or teachers thereof, 
 object j or to attend or to abstain from attending any particular Sunday school or 
 place of religious worship, contrary to the wishes of such parents, parent, or 
 person, to be declared in some such writing as aforesaid : Provided always, that 
 (except as in this Act is expressly enacted) the District School Committee shall 
 not interfere with the management, discipline, religious or other instruction in 
 any such school, but that such management, discipline, religious and other 
 instruction in every such school shall continue under the control and regulation 
 of the trustees, managers, or proprietors thereof, as fully as if this Act had not 
 passed ; except in the case where the managers thereof shall be changed as herein- 
 before provided. 
 
 32. The Conditions imposed by the Committee of Council to be performed to enable 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 483 
 
 School to receive the Benefits of this Act. — If any School shall have been admitted 
 into union, on the ground of its being permitted by the Committee of Council to 
 participate in any of the benefits of the said grant, upon aDy condition set forth in 
 any minute as aforesaid, made and published before the passing of this Act, every 
 such condition shall continue to be duly performed to enable such School to enjoy 
 the benefits of this Act. 
 
 33. Union to be dissolved on Breach of Conditions. — In any School sc admitted 
 if any condition of admittance into union in this Act specified, or any regulation 
 herein prescribed for the guidance of the same, be broken or disregarded by the 
 trustees, managers, or proprietors thereof, as the case may be, or if, where no 
 sufficient provision exists for the election of a succession of trustees, managers, or 
 other persons to be entrusted with the management of such school, at the time of 
 the admission of such school into union, no such provision be made within six 
 months after that time, and no proceedings in Chancery, or in the said Committee 
 of Council, shall be pending for securing such provision, the District School 
 Committee may declare the union of such school with them to be dissolved ; but 
 the same shall not be dissolved until the said Committee shall have transmitted a 
 notice in writing of the proposed dissolution, under the hand of their secretary, to 
 the trustees, managers, or proprietors thereof, as the case may be, and no such 
 notice shall be given after the lapse of six months from the breach of any such 
 condition, or any such default as aforesaid, unless the said breach or default shall 
 continue, and when the said union shall be dissolved, the said school shall cease 
 to be entitled to any of the benefits of this Act from the time of such notice being 
 given as aforesaid. 
 
 34. Appeal against Dissolution. — The trustees, managers, or proprietors, as the 
 case may be, of any school, the union of which shall have been so dissolved, may 
 within three months after receiving such notice of dissolution, make an appeal in 
 writing, purporting to be signed by the major part of the trustees, managers, or 
 proprietors assembled at a meeting called for the purpose of considering such 
 appeal, to the Committee of Council, against the decision of the said District 
 School Committee ; and the said Committee of Council may, if they so think 
 proper, receive such appeal and investigate the same, and confirm or reverse such 
 decision of the said District School Committee, according as the merits of the case 
 may require ; and if they shall decide that the union ought not, under the pro- 
 visions of this Act, to have been dissolved, such School shall be deemed to have 
 continued in union, notwithstanding the said decision of the District School 
 Committee ; and if they confirm the decision of the said Committee, the dissolution 
 shall continue. 
 
 35. After Dissolution, fresh Application map be made.— Notwithstanding any such 
 dissolution, it shall be competent for the trustees, managers, or proprietors, onany 
 subsequent occasion, to make a fresh application for the School to be received 
 into union ; and provided it would be then admissible, if the application were 
 made for the first time, it shall be admitted into union accordingly. 
 
 Registering Committees. 
 
 36. Appointment of Registering Committee.— Proviso. — The said District School 
 Committee shall, at their first meeting after every annual election, select out of 
 themselves four members, and the trustees, managers, or proprietors, as the case 
 may be, of each School admitted into union, shall from time to time as occasion 
 may require, elect one person as a representative member; and such four selected 
 members, together with every such representative member, shall form a Com- 
 mittee of the said district for the registration of scholars, to be termed the Regis- 
 tering Committee, any three of whom shall form a quorum, whose duty it shaE 
 be to meet from time to time, at least once in every month, in some convenient 
 place of which public notice, by an advertisement in some newspaper circulating 
 within the district, shall have been previously given, by or on behalf of such Com- 
 mittee, and to keep registers of the Schools in union with the said Committee 
 within their district, and of the scholars thereat, and to receive and decide upon 
 the application, which shall be made in writing, according to a form to be pre- 
 scribed by the said School Committee, of any child being above the age of four 
 
 I I 
 
484 Appendix G. 
 
 years, and residing within the district, or of its parent or parents, or other person 
 having the eare and maintenance thereof, for the reception of such child into some 
 School in the said district ; such child or its parent, or other such person as afore- 
 said, attending in person to make the application ; and enter the name of such 
 child in the register kept by them, with reference to the School selected by such 
 child, parent, or other person : Provided, that the said Registering Committee 
 shall not require the reception into any School of a child deaf, dumb, blind, idiotic 
 or of unsound mind. 
 
 37. The Registering Committee to send Children to the Schools. — Trustees to re- 
 ceive the Child, provided they have room. — Proviso for Dismissal of Scholars for Mis- 
 conduct. — The said Registering Committee shall direct the trustees, managers, or 
 proprietors of the Schools selected by the said applicant to receive such child, so 
 registered as aforesaid, into such School, and the trustees, managers, or proprietors 
 thereof shall receive such child accordingly, and cause the same to be instructed 
 as a Scholar of such School : Provided that their School be at the time capable of 
 receiving the child after allowing a space of not less than six square feet to each 
 scholar then being therein : Provided also, that the trustees, managers, or pro- 
 prietors may dismiss from the said School any child so sent as aforesaid who shall 
 not attend at the same School during such period as, according to the usual School 
 hours in the district, would constitute three days and a half day in each week, or 
 who shall be affected with any sickness or disease calculated to cause injury to the 
 other scholars in the said School ; or whom they shall deem guilty of any insub- 
 ordination or other misconduct calculated to interfere with the discipline of the 
 School ; and the said trustees, managers, or proprietors shall not be compelled to 
 readmit the same child into their School, unless in the case of a child previously 
 affected with any sickness or disease as aforesaid who shall be wholly cured. 
 
 38. Registering Committee may change the School. — The said Registering Com- 
 mittee may at any time, upon application in writing, according to a form to be 
 prescribed by the District School Committee, from the child or its parent or 
 parents, or other person as aforesaid, and after the lapse of one month from the 
 date of such application, or within that period, upon satisfactory cause being 
 shown to them, remove the name of such child from their register of any School 
 to their register of any other School within their district, and may direct the trus- 
 tees, managers, or proprietors thereof to receive such child, who shall, subject to 
 the same conditions as in the case of an original application, be received accord- 
 ingly. 
 
 39. Division of Registering Districts. — Proviso for altering Division. — And whereas 
 it may be found expedient to divide the School District among two or more Regis- 
 tering Committees, the District School Committee may therefore make such divi- 
 sion accordingly, and prescribe the number of Schools in union with such Com- 
 mittee as herein provided, being not less than five in the district, to be comprised 
 within each division, and nominate one member at least from such District School 
 Committee to each subdivision, who, together with the representative members, 
 elected as before mentioned, of the several Schools comprised within the Division 
 Registration District, and in union with the District School Committee, shall form 
 the Registering Committee of the division : Provided that the said District School 
 Committee may from time to time vary any division by increasing or diminishing 
 the number of the Schools in union with them as aforesaid to be comprised therein, 
 and adding thereto or taking therefrom any such School as they shall deem fit- 
 
 40. Duties of the Division Registering Committee.— Every such Division Regis- 
 tering Committee shall receive the applications and proceed therewith in manner 
 aforesaid, with reference to children, in regard to whom application shall be made 
 to them, and shall register such children to be sent to Schools within their own 
 division only. 
 
 41. Supply of Vacancies in the Registering Committees. — Upon the occurrence of 
 any vacancy in the members of the Registering Committee, whether divided or 
 not, the same shall be filled up by the election of another person, according to the 
 manner hereinbefore prescribed ; and in the meantime the remaining members of 
 the said Committee may act as fully and effectually as if no such vacancy had 
 occurred. 
 
 42. District School Committee to appoint Chairman and Vice-Chairman of Regis- 
 tering Committees.— Casting Vote — The said District School Committee shall 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 48 8 
 
 annually, out of the Registering Committee or the Division Registering Com- 
 mittees, nominate some member thereof, whether selected or representative, to be 
 the chairman, and another to be the vice-chairman of such Registering or Division- 
 Registering Committee, and shall appoint another chairman or vice-chairman, as 
 the case may require, upon the occurrence of any vacancy during the year ; and 
 in case of an equality of votes upon any question, arising in such Committee, the 
 chairman then presiding shall have a second as a casting vote. 
 
 43. District School Committee to supply Schools with forms of Application, and 
 the Registering Committee with every thing requisite.— The said District School 
 Committee shall cause the trustees, managers, or proprietors of all the Schools in 
 union with them, to be constantly supplied with an adequate number of printed 
 applications for the use of children desiring to be admitted into such School, in the 
 form which the said Committee shall prescribe; and every Registering Committee 
 and Division Registering Committee, as the case may be, shall be supplied with 
 all requisite books, materials, and assistants by the District School Committee, to 
 enable them adequately to discharge the duties herein imposed upon them, and all 
 the necessary expenses of such Registering Committees shall be chargeable, as 
 the -other expenses of the Act, upon the fund herein provided. 
 
 Payment of the Fees. 
 
 44. List of Scholars to he made out by the Trustees or Managers quarterly, and 
 transmitted to Committee, with Certificate. — At the end of every quarter of the 
 year, ending on the twenty-fifth day of March, twenty- fourth day of June, 
 twenty-ninth day of September, and the twenty -fifth day of December, the major 
 part of the trustees, managers, or proprietors, as the case may be, of every School 
 in union with the said District School Committee, shall make out a list of the 
 scholars entered in the register kept in their School, and set out the number of 
 weeks during the quarter last completed in which each such scholar shall have 
 attended the said School, distinguishing between boys above and under six years 
 of age, and girls, and forward such list to the said District School Committee, 
 addressed to their secretary, accompanied by a certificate of the due observance 
 of the conditions upon which such School shall have been admitted into union 
 with the said Committee, according to the form in the schedule hereunto annexed, 
 marked (C). 
 
 45. The School Committee to pay the Fees according to the List. — The said Dis- 
 trict School Committee, upon receipt of such list, accompanied by such certificate 
 as last aforesaid, shall cause the same to be accurately investigated ; and forthwith, 
 if the same shall be found to be correct, or if incorrect, then after the error shall 
 have been corrected, shall cause payment to be made to the managers, trustees, or 
 proprietors of the said School, as the case may be, according to the rate following, 
 that is to say, the sum of fivepence for every boy above the age of six years, in 
 respect of his attendance in each week at the said School during the quarter, and 
 the sum of fourpence for every boy under the age of six years, and for every girl, 
 in respect of each week as aforesaid : Provided, that no payment shall be made 
 to the managers, trustees, or proprietors of any School in which any paid master 
 or teacher shall be a person in holy orders, or a minister or preacher of religion, 
 nor in which any teacher shall be engaged during the ordinary School hours in 
 teaching any other children in the same School than such as shall receive free 
 education, either under the provisions of this Act, or by means of some charitable 
 contribution or endowment. 
 
 46. What shall be a Week in a Day School. — The attendance of a child at the 
 School for three days and a half day, in the day time, computed as above, during 
 the school hours, between Sunday and the following Sunday, but exclusive of both 
 those days, shall be counted as an attendance for a week in every Day School : Pro- 
 vided that, in case a child should be unable to attend in any one week three days 
 and a half day, computed as above, but shall attend for a greater period during any 
 succeeding week, such additional attendance shall be calculated so as to entitle the 
 managers of the said School to the payment of school fees, in respect of every week 
 in some day of which there shall have been an attendance, provided the attendance 
 during the four consecutive weeks computed together shall be equal to fourteen 
 days. 
 
 n2 
 
48 (> Appendix Gf, 
 
 47. Assistance to Evening Schools. — The said District School Committee may 
 from time to time, in accordance -with regulations to be duly made by them and 
 approved of by the Committee of Council, grant such sums as the said District 
 School Committee shall deem requisite towards the opening, and, for such period 
 as they shall determine, towards the support of an Evening School, to be conducted 
 in any School admitted into union with them : Provided always that the state of 
 the funds raised under the provision of this Act, after due allowance shall have been 
 made for all previously existing charges thereon and liabilities then incurred, will 
 enable them so to do. 
 
 48. Mode of Application of the Payments of the School Fees The managers, 
 
 trustees, or proprietors to whom any sums of money shall be paid, under the pro- 
 visions hereinbefore contained, shall apply the same, in manner next hereinafter 
 mentioned ; that is to say, they shall apply a portion, not exceeding one-sixth part 
 thereof, in payment of, for, or towards, the purchase of books and stationery, to be 
 used by the children in the school rooms, and for or towards the cleaning and 
 warming of the school rooms, and the insurance from fire of the school buildings 
 and the furniture and apparatus therein ; and for or towards the keeping of the 
 school rooms, furniture, and apparatus in good condition, or for or towards all or 
 any of such purposes ; and the residue of such sums of money in payment of the 
 teacher or teachers of the schools. 
 
 49. As to Number and Qualification of Teachers to be employed in Schools. — 
 "Where the average number of children attending in any School admitted into union 
 shall be reported by the inspector thereof for the time being as amounting to one 
 hundred and sixty or upwards, there shall, for every entire number of eighty scho- 
 lars, be employed in such School, independently of any apprenticed-pupifteacher 
 or stipendiary monitor, one teacher at least, who shall have obtained a govern- 
 ment certificate of merit, or a certificate of competency, from some one of her 
 Majesty's inspectors, or from some local inspector acting within the district. 
 
 50. Accounts to be kept of Heceipts and Expenditure, and Abstract to be forwarded 
 yearly to District Committee. — The managers, trustees, or proprietors shall keep 
 accurate accounts of the receipt and expenditure of all monies so paid to them as 
 aforesaid, and shall, in the month of February in each year, forward an abstract of 
 such accounts to the District School Committee, in form hereunto in the Schedule, 
 marked (D.) annexed. 
 
 51. As to Augmentation of Teachers' Salary. — For the purpose of enabling the 
 teachers in any School, admitted into union under this Act, to receive an augment- 
 ation of salary under the existing Minutes of the Committee of Council on Educa- 
 tion, requiring a certain proportion of every such teacher's salary to be raised by 
 voluntary contributions, theamount paid to any teacher of a School out of the rates 
 to be raised under this Act shall be deemed and taken to be in lieu of and equiva- 
 lent to an equal amount raised by voluntary contributions for or towards the salary 
 of the teacher or teachers of such School. 
 
 Inspection of the Schools. 
 
 52. Inspection of the School by Her Majesty's Inspector sufficient. — School, with 
 Consent of Trustees, forthwith subject to such Inspection. — Report of Her Majesty's 
 Inspector. —The inspection of any School in union with the said District School 
 Committee, by an Inspector from time to time appointed by her Majesty and her 
 successors, shall be deemed sufficient for the purposes of this Act ; and where any 
 School received into union with the said Committee shall not have been open to 
 such inspection, and the trustees, managers, or proprietors thereof shall be willing 
 to place the same under such inspection, the said Committee, with their consent, 
 but not otherwise, shall send a notice of its having been so received into union, in 
 writing, signed by their secretary, to the Committee of Council on Education ; and 
 such School shall thenceforth become subject to such inspection so long as it shall 
 continue in union, and shall be inspected by her Majesty's Inspector for the time 
 being in the district, and be entitled thereupon to all the benefits of the parlia- 
 mentary grants as other Schools open to the inspection of her Majestj 's Inspectors, 
 and every such Inspector shall transmit to the said District School Committee once 
 every year, a report upon every School in union with the said District School 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 487 
 
 Committee ■which he has inspected, and upon every teacher or pupil teacher em- 
 ployed in such School whom he may have examined. 
 
 53. Committee empowered to apply to the Committee of Council to appoint Her 
 
 Majesty's Inspector to inspect Schools, and may pay him The said District School 
 
 Committee may, when they shall deem it expedient, apply to the Committee of 
 Council on Education to direct some one or more of her Majesty's Inspectors to 
 inspect the Schools within the district, and to examine the teachers and scholars 
 therein, and perform the other duties required from such Inspectors by this Act ; 
 and shall pay to each such Inspector the sum of one guinea for every day in which 
 he shall be so employed, in pursuance of such application of the said School Com- 
 mittee ; and the said Committee of Council shall, upon such application, direct 
 such and so many of their Inspectors to attend in the said district for the inspection 
 of the Schools, the examination of the teachers and scholars, and the performance 
 of such other duties as aforesaid as they shall deem requisite. 
 
 54. Application by Committee for Local Inspectors, and their Appointment. — The 
 Appointment to be approved of by the Committee.' — -The said District School Com- 
 mittee, when they deem it expedient, may apply to the Committee of Council on 
 Education for the appointment of Local Inspectors, not exceeding three in number, 
 who shall be required to reside within the said district, and devote the whole of 
 their time to the inspection of the Schools in union with the said District School 
 Committee, and the examination of teachers and scholars thereof ; such Committee 
 undertaking, when they make such application, for a payment of a moiety of the 
 salary of such Inspectors, as hereinafter mentioned, out of the funds to he raised 
 under the authority of this Act ; and if her Majesty or her'successors shall, upon 
 such application, and upon the recommendation of the said Committee of Council, 
 appoint such Local;Inspectors, the said District School Committee shall pay one-half 
 of the salary of every such Inspector, as the same may be fixed by her Majesty or 
 her successors : Provided that such payment to every Inspector by the said District 
 School Committee shall not exceed the sum of one hundred and seventy-five pounds 
 per annum, and so in proportion for any less period during which he shall continue 
 in office : Provided also that no person shall be recommended by the said Com- 
 mittee of Council to her Majesty for appointment as a Local Inspector, until his 
 name shall have been submitted to the said District School Committee for their 
 consideration, and have been approved of by them, which approval shall be testified 
 by a writing under the hand of the chairman or vice-chairman of the said District 
 School Committee, countersigned by their secretary. 
 
 55. Provision for Default of Appointment by the Crown. — Proviso. — In case the 
 said Committee of Council shall decline to recommend her Majesty or her suc- 
 cessors to make such appointment, the said District School Committee may make 
 each and so many appointments as they shall deem requisite, at such salary and 
 upon such terms as they shall find adequate and suitable : Provided that no such 
 Local Inspectors shall be recommended to her Majesty for appointment, except in 
 conformity with the rules and regulations according to which Inspectors are ap- 
 pointed by her Majesty for the several classes of Schools at the time of the passing 
 of this Act ; and where any such Inspector shall be appointed by the District 
 School Committee, he shall be appointed in conformity with such rules and regu- 
 lations, or as nearly as shall be practicable. 
 
 56 Tenure of Office of the Local Inspector. — Every Local Inspector shall con- 
 tinue to hold office during the pleasure of her Majesty or her successors, if appointed 
 by her or them, or of the District School Committee, if appointed by them. 
 
 57. The Duty of the Local Inspectors to inspect Schools not open to the Government 
 Inspector, as well as those open thereto. — Every Local Inspector shall, upon notice in 
 writing from the said District School Committee, inspect any School not open to 
 the inspection of her Majesty's Inspector, which shall be in union with the said 
 Committee, or any School which may be so open, but which the trustees, managers, 
 or proprietors thereof may request to be inspected, with the view of their placing 
 the same in union with the said Committee; and, if required by such notice, shall 
 examine the teachers and scholars thereof, and shall perform such other duties and 
 be subject to such and the like instructions and regulations in the discharge thereof, 
 and shall make report to the Committee of Council, in like manner as her Majesty's 
 Inspectors are subject to or required to do, so far as such instructions and regula- 
 tions shall be applicable to the particular School ; and shall, when the trustees, 
 
 ll3 
 
488 . Appendix G. 
 
 managers, or proprietors thereof request it, upon the direction of the said District 
 School Committee, inspect for general purposes any School in union with the said 
 District School Committee, which, for the time being, shall be subject to the in- 
 spection of some one of her Majesty's Inspectors, who shall not he disqualified by 
 the terms of the deed of endowment, or any agreement between the trustees or 
 managers of such school and the said Committee of Council, to inspect the same. 
 
 58. Schools to be inspected every Six Months. — Annuul and periodical Iieports of 
 Ike Local Inspectors to be made by them, and Copies transmitted to the Committee of 
 Council. — The District School Committee shall cause every School in union with 
 them to be inspected by some duly authorized Inspector once at least in every six. 
 months ; and every Local Inspector, once in every six months, shall make a report to 
 the said Committee upon the Schools inspected by him during such period, and 
 transmit a copy thereof to the Committee of Council on Education, and shall 
 make such other reports at stated periods, or from time to time, to the said 
 District School Committee, as they shall require, in regard to the discharge of his 
 duties. 
 
 59. Examination of the Scholars. — The Inspectors who shall inspect the Schools 
 in union with the said District School Committee, shall, on or before the tenth day 
 of June in each year, select such scholars in the School which they shall inspect as 
 they shall deem fitting for a public examination, and shall report, in writing, the 
 names of such scholars to the said Committee ; and the said Committee shall, at 
 such time as they shall think fit, direct that all the scholars named in the several 
 reports of the said Inspectors shall be examined by the Local and such of her 
 Majesty's Inspectors as may be at the time within the district, and may offer such 
 and so many rewards and gratuities to the most deserving scholars at such ex- 
 amination, and publicly give such certificates of merit to the scholars so examined, 
 as the examining Inspectors shall recommend, and may pay such rewards and 
 gratuities as they shall, upon the recommendation of the examiners, deem fitting, 
 in such manner as to secure, as far as possible, the further education of such 
 scholars, for periods to be prescribed by the said Committee. 
 
 60. The Names of the deserving Scholars to be published. — The said District 
 Sciiod Committee shall cause the names of the scholars, who shall be placed in 
 the first class at every such examination, to he advertised in such newspapers as 
 they may think proper, circulating within the said boroughs of Manchester and 
 Saltord respectively. 
 
 61. Examination of Proprietary Schools by Inspectors. — When the proprietor 
 or proprietors of any School situated within the said district, but not in union with 
 the said District School Committee, shall apply in writing to them for such pur- 
 pose, the said Committee may request her Majesty's Inspector, then being within 
 the district, or some local Inspector, to inspect and examine such School and the 
 scholars therein, and thereupon such Inspector shall be empowered to enter ih-i 
 said School and examine its condition and the scholars, andshall report to the said 
 District School Committee and to the proprietors or other persons interested in 
 the said School the result of such examination. 
 
 62. What Payment to be made for such Inspection. — Provided that, where her 
 Majesty's Inspector shall be so employed, the District School Committee shall pay 
 to such Inspector the sum of one guinea for every day that he shall be employed 
 in the inspection of such School and the examination of the scholars, and charge 
 the same upon the fund to be raised under this Act. 
 
 liaising the Fund required for the Purposes of the Act. 
 
 63. The Committee to make out Estimates of Expenditure, and transmit to the 
 Town Council. — And whereas it is necessary to provide a fund for liquidating the 
 charges and expenses which will arise under this Act ; be it therefore enacted, 
 that the said District School Committee shall, as soon as convenient after they 
 have been elected, make out an estimate of the probable expenditure which will be 
 requisite for the purposes of this Act for the half-year ensuing their first meeting, 
 and shall transmit a copy of such estimate, containing a statement of the amount 
 of the several items of the necessary expenditure, signed by their secretary, to 
 the Town Council of the boroughs of Manchester and Salfbrd respectively ; and 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 489 
 
 shall from time to time afterwards, as and when the said Committee shall deem it 
 requisite, make and transmit similar estimates, in respect of the sums mentioned 
 therein, as heing required for the same purpose. 
 
 64. The Town Council to make and collect a School Rate. — Upon the receipt of 
 such estimate the Town Council of the boroughs shall distribute the amount 
 thereof among the several parishes, townships, and places within the district 
 which comprises such borough, or in which it is contained, as the case may be, 
 in proportion to the annual value of the property therein assessable to the relief 
 of the poor, and shall make and enforce such and the like precepts and orders upon 
 the respective overseers, or churchwardens and overseers, as the case may be, of 
 the parishes, townships, and places within the said district, requiring them to pay 
 the amount therein specified out of the poor rate ; or to make a separate rate for the 
 same, to be termed the School Rate, as the Town Council may now do in respect 
 of any borough rate authorized to he raised within any such borough; and all the 
 provisions of the statute of the first year of the reign of her present Majesty, 
 chapter eighty-one, now in force, shall be applicable to every school rate required 
 under the provisions of this Act, in like manner as by the said Act the same are 
 applicable to a borough rate or watch rate therein provided for ; and in respect 
 of such part of any parish or township which shall be within the said borough 
 while the residue thereof is without the same, such of the provisions of the 
 statutes of the thirteenth year of the reign of her Majesty, chapter sixty-five, and 
 those of the fourteenth year of the reign of her Majesty, chapter one hundred and 
 three, as apply to borough rates in divided parishes, shall apply to this rate. 
 
 65. The Rate to be laid not to exceed Sixpence in the Pound annually. — No greater 
 amount than sixpence in the pound during the period of one year, upon all the 
 rateable property within the said borough, shall be raised by the Town Council, 
 whether the same be paid out of the poor rate or be levied by a separate rate. 
 
 66. The Statute 12 §• 13 Vict. c. 14. extended to this Rate. — The said school 
 rate may be collected by the same persons as are employed to collect the poor 
 rate, with proper remuneration, payable as in respect of the collection of the lat- 
 ter rate, and the collector shall be entitled and subject to all the like incidents, 
 privileges, and liabilities as the collector of the poor rate is or may be from time to 
 time subject to, and all the provisions of the statute of the twelfth year of the 
 reign of her Majesty, chapter fourteen, shall be applicable to the school rate, the 
 collector thereof being empowered to make complaint and conduct the pro- 
 ceedings for the recovery of the arrears of this rate in like manner as the over- 
 seers therein mentioned are empowered thereby to recover the arrears of the 
 poor rate. 
 
 67. Appeal against the School Rate. — Any person rated to any school rate may 
 appeal to the special or quarter sessions against the assessment upon him in all 
 respects in like manner and subject to the like conditions and consequences as in 
 the case of an appeal against; a poor rate, and the recorder or justices, as the 
 case may be, shall have the same j urisdiction and authority to decide the said apr 
 peal, and to deal with the assessment appealed against, as he or they respectively 
 would have in the case of an appeal against a poor rate, and all costs incurred in 
 such appeal by the respondent, and not recovered from the appellant, or ad- 
 j udged or otherwise awarded to be paid to the appellant, shall be paid out of 
 the then school rate, or, if it shall be quashed, out of the borough fund. 
 
 68. Amount collected to be paid to the Treasurer of the Borouyh. — The amount 
 paid by the overseers upon such order or precept out of the poor rate, or col- 
 lected in respect of -the school rate, shall be paid over, under such regulations as 
 the Town Council shall from time to time prescribe, to the treasurer of the 
 borough, and shall be credited by him to a distinct and separate account, to be 
 entitled '' The School Rate Account," in which account shall also be entered all 
 payments made by such treasurer out of the said fund for the purposes of this 
 Act ; and the securities heretofore or hereafter to be given by and on account of 
 the said treasurer for the due discharge of the duties of his office shall extend to 
 this account and the monies paid to him and by him in reference to the school 
 rate, unless the sureties of such treasurer give notice in writing to the Town 
 Council, within six months after the passing of this Act, that they will not be 
 answerable for this additional responsibility, and thereupon the Town Council 
 
 n4 
 
490 Appendix G* 
 
 may require their treasurer to find other security in respect of this particular 
 fund. 
 
 69. Any Rate-payer may require his Mate to be appropriated to a particular School. 
 — Proviso. — Any person who shall have paid a school rate may, -within three 
 months after the same shall have been made, apply to the secretary of the said 
 District School Committee to have the amount of his rate appropriated in the 
 application of the provisions of this Act to some particular school or class of 
 schools in union with the said Committee which he may specify, and the said 
 secretary, upon the production of the receipt for the payment of the said rate, 
 shall then enter in a hook, to be kept at the office of the said Committee, the 
 name of the applicant, the amount of the rate paid by him, and the name of the 
 school or class of schools to which he shall have desired that the same shall he 
 appropriated j and the said Committee shall, as far as practicable, direct that the 
 amount of the rates from time to time thus appropriated by the rate-payers shall be 
 applied in conformity with such appropriations : Provided that if the amount so ap- 
 propriated shall exceed the amount required or reasonably expected to be required 
 in respect of the school or class of schools to which it shall have been ap- 
 propriated, the surplus may be applied generally for purposes of this Act. 
 
 70. School Committee to certify to the Town Council the Amounts required for 
 Payment. — The said District School Committee shall certify such accounts of 
 expenditure as from time to time they shall have incurred in carrying into effect 
 the provisions of this Act, to the Town Council for payment, and the said Council 
 shall charge the same to the School Rate Account, and transmit orders upon the 
 treasurer of the borough for the payment of the same to the said District School 
 Committee, who shall deliver such orders to the persons to whom the payments 
 shall he due ; and the said Committee shall keep accurate accounts, in proper 
 ledgers, of the sums of money from time to time so paid, and of all their pecuniary 
 transactions, under proper heads. 
 
 71. Committee's Ledgers open to the Inspection of the Members of the Town 
 Council and Rate-payers. — Every such ledger shall be open to the inspection of 
 any member of the Town Council at any reasonable time in the day, except when 
 the District School Committee shall be sitting, and to any rate-payer assessed to 
 the said school rate who shall not be in arrear in respect of the then current rate, 
 for the space of two weeks after Lady Day and Michaelmas Day in each year, 
 between the hours of ten in the forenoon and two o'clock in the afternoon ; and 
 every person assessed to the said rate shall have the like authority to inspect the 
 same, and demand or take copies thereof, as any person assessed to the poor rate 
 now by law possesses in respect of such rate. 
 
 72. Financial Statements to be prepared annually. — The said District School 
 Committee shall, at Michaelmas, in every year, call upon the treasurer of the 
 borough to supply them with an account of the monies received by him during 
 the year then last past, and of his payments on account of the school rate, with a 
 statement of the balance in his hands ; and shall cause to be prepared and made out 
 an accurate financial statement and balance sheet of the receipts and expenditure 
 in respect of the school rate during such year, and shall submit the same, signed 
 by their chairman or vice-chairman, and countersigned by their secretary, to the 
 officer appointed to audit the accounts of the borough for examination, with the 
 ledgers and accounts of the said Committee ; and after the same shall have been 
 corrected by him, if necessary, and approved of, such approval being testified by 
 his signature to the said balance sheet, the said Committee shall cause the same, 
 or an abstract thereof, approved of by the said auditor, in like manner, to he pub- 
 lished forthwith in such newspapers circulating within the borough as they may 
 think proper. 
 
 Extension of Schools, Repairs of existing Schools. 
 
 73. Repairs of an existing School in Union may be aided by the Town Council. — 
 If the trustees, managers, or proprietors of any School admitted into union shall 
 make application in writing to the District School Committee with which it is in 
 union for aid towards the necessary repair of the schoolroom, or the buildings 
 and the appurtenances belonging to the school, and shall set forth that without 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 491 
 
 such aid the necessary repair cannot be effected, and if such application he signed 
 by one of her Majesty's or the Local Inspector who shaU have inspected the said 
 School, testifying to the necessity of such repair, the said Committee may, if they 
 think proper, cause a specification and estimate of the requisite repair to be drawn 
 up by some competent person ; and if ou due consideration of the state of the 
 funds at their disposal, with reference to the other demands then chargeable 
 thereon under the provisions of this Act, the said Committee shall deem it right 
 to entertain the application wholly or in part, they may either advance the amount 
 to the said trustees, managers, or proprietors, or may cause the requisite repairs to 
 be done under their own direction and superintendence ; and all such money so 
 expended in the repair of any such School shall be a charge upon the fund herein 
 authorized to be raised. 
 
 74. Sunday School Rooms may be rendered applicable to permanent Day 
 Schools. — Proviso. — For the purpose of increasing the amount of school accommo- 
 dation in the said boroughs, it shall be lawful for the trustees, managers, or pro- 
 prietors of any schoolrooms or other buildings used on Sundays, or occasionally 
 only, for the purposes of education within the said district, to apply, in writing 
 under the hands of the major part of them, to the District School Committee for aid 
 to enable them to open such rooms or buildings as Schools on other days in the 
 week ; and the said School Committee may thereupon, if they deem fit, and if the 
 state of the funds raised under the authority of this Act, after due allowance shall 
 have been made for all previously existing charges thereon and liabilities then in- 
 curred,will enable them so to do, grant such aid ; and when the same shall have been 
 so granted, and the said premises shall be opened as a permanent Day School, 
 such Day School shall forthwith become in union with the said Committee and 
 a free Day School for all the purposes of this Act, subject however to all the 
 conditions, regulations, and qualifications herein prescribed with reference to 
 Schools to be admitted into union : Provided that nothing herein contained shall 
 in any respect further interfere with the management of the said School, or with 
 the Sunday School previously held therein, or confer any additional advantage 
 thereon. 
 
 Provision to establish New Schools. 
 
 75. Provision for the Establishment of New Schools. — The District School Com- 
 mittee shall from time to time, with the assistance of the Inspectors, as well as 
 her Majesty's as local, examine the district with reference to the amount of school 
 accommodation therein, and ascertain how far it is sufficient ; and when they shall 
 be of opinion that in any part of the said district there is no School which is readily 
 accessible to the inhabitants dwelling in such part, or that there is not a sufficiency 
 of school room available to them therein, they shall cause a report to be drawn 
 up upon the subject, setting forth the amount of the population within the par- 
 ticular part of the district to which the report applies, a list and description of the 
 several Schools in or near to it, and the amount of the additional school accommo- 
 dation which may appear to be requisite, and shall cause a copy of such report to 
 be advertised in such newspapers circulating within the said district as they may 
 think proper. 
 
 76. Committee may provide Neiv Schools, unless Notice be given of Provision by 
 private Persons. — If, within the space of sixty days from the latest day when such . 
 report shall be so advertised, the said District School Committee shall receive a 
 notice in writing, according to the form set forth in the Schedule (E.) hereunto an- 
 nexed, specifying the intention of the persons mentioned in such notice to procure 
 the erection or establishment, within six months from the date of such notice, of 
 such School as shall be required, and as would be admissible into union under the 
 provisions of this Act, and of their intention to apply for its admission into union, 
 then the said Committee shall not take any step for the providing of any such ad- 
 ditional School pending the term of six months ; but if at the end of such term of 
 sixty days no such notice shall have been received, or if, at the end of six months 
 after such notice, the School shall not have been erected or established, or shall 
 not be in the course of erection or establishment, the said Committee shall procure 
 the additional accommodation which such Committee shall deem necessary, and 
 
492 .' Appendix G. 
 
 shall give notice by an advertisement in such newspapers circulating within the 
 said district as they may think proper of their intention so to do. 
 
 77. After the District Committee have qiven Notice they shall procure bite and fit 
 up School. — Proviso • Enrolment in Chancery not requisite.— Proviso; For the 
 Lands Clauses Consolidation Act.— The said District School Committee shall, after 
 haying given such last-mentioned notice, with all convenient speed, regard being 
 had to the state of the funds which can be acquired under the provisions of this 
 Act, and the liabilities to which the same shall be then subject, procure a site for a 
 new school, or a building to be converted to such purpose, within the part of the 
 district to which the report aforesaid shall apply, and shall erect upon such site, 
 or adapt and fit up (as the case may be) premises for a School for the said part of 
 the district, which site or building shall be conveyed to and vested in the mayor,, 
 aldermen, and burgesses of the borough comprising the district or in which it is 
 contained (as the case may be), as other property of the borough : Provided that 
 no enrolment in Chancery of the conveyance of such property shall be requisite ; 
 and provided also that " The Lands Clauses Consolidation Act, 1845," except the 
 parts and enactments of that act with respect to the purchase and taking of lands 
 otherwise than by agreement, and with respect to the recovery of forfeitures, 
 penalties, and costs, shall, in as far as the same shall be consistent with this Act, be 
 incorporated herewith. 
 
 78. How Cost to be provided. — The cost of providing such last-mentioned School, 
 and of the furnishing and fitting up thereof, shall be charged upon the fund herein 
 authorized to be raised. 
 
 79. Sanction of the Committee of Council required. — Provided nevertheless, that 
 no land shall be purchased for such School, nor any School shall be so erected or 
 provided, without the sanction of the Committee of Council on Education, ex- 
 pressed by a resolution to be passed by them, and until a copy thereof, under the 
 hand of their secretary, or some other officer of such Committee, on their behalf, 
 be transmitted to the secretary of the said District School Committee. 
 
 80. Committee of Management of the New School to be elected by the District 
 School Committee. — The School so to be provided shall, subject to such control as 
 hereinafter mentioned, be managed by a Committee of Management, consisting of 
 fifteen persons, to be elected by the said District School Committee, as managers 
 of such School, out of the persons qualified as hereinafter prescribed. 
 
 81. Qualification of the Managers of New School- — Every person who shall be 
 at the time of the election assessed to the poor rate within the district comprising 
 such borough upon property whose rateable value is not under twenty pounds a 
 year, and who shall not be a person in holy orders, or minister or preacher of 
 religion, shall be qualified to be a manager of the School to be so provided as 
 aforesaid, upon such report of the said District School Committee, so long as he 
 shall continue to be so assessed, but no longer. 
 
 82. How Committee of Management to be renewed. — Proviso for occasional 
 Vacancies. — -At the end of the first year after the first election of such managers, 
 five, or if there be any vacancies, such a number only as may be requisite to make 
 up with the vacancies the number of five managers, to be determined by ballot 
 among themselves, unless they shall otherwise agree, shall then go out of office ; 
 and at the end of the second year five of the remaining number of the managers 
 originally elected, to be determined in like manner, shall go out of office ; and at 
 the end of the third year the remainder of the persons originally elected shall go 
 out of office ; and their places shall, in each instance, be supplied by the said Dis- 
 trict School Committee, who shall elect the same number of persons to supply the 
 vacancies ; and thenceforward a third part of the managers (those who shall have 
 been longest in office being selected) shall retire at the end of every subsequent 
 year, and their places shall be supplied in like manner : Provided, that when any 
 vacancy shall occur in the Committee of Management by death, resignation, or 
 disqualification, such vacancy may be filled up either on the occasion of the 
 vacancy, or at the time of the annual election, but it shall not be necessary that 
 any distinction shall be made in respect of the vacancies supplied. 
 
 83. Provision for Default of Election. — No default of election or vacancy shall 
 prevent the remaining members of the Committee of Management from acting as 
 fully as though their number were complete, until a valid election take place, or 
 the vacancy be supplied. 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 493 
 
 84. The Committee of Management to choose a Chairman. — Casting vote. — Such 
 Committee of Management shall, at their meeting after each annual election, 
 choose some one of themselves to be a chairman for the ensuing year, and in the 
 case of any -vacancy in the office of chairman during the year, elect another to 
 •fill the office for the residue of the year, which chairman, or some other member, 
 presiding at any meeting, shall, in all questions -where there shall be an equality 
 of votes of the members voting thereon, have a second as a casting vote. 
 
 85. The Committee of Management to make Regulations for the School, subject to 
 control of District School Committee.— Subject to any general regulations from 
 time to time issued by the said District School Committee, the said Committee of 
 Management shall have the entire control and superintendence of such School, 
 shall elect or remove the teacher or teachers thereof, shall determine the hours of 
 attendance at School, the books to be read, and the course of instruction and disci- 
 pline to be observed therein, and all other matters appertaining thereto. 
 
 86. Provision for the daily reading of the Holy Scriptures therein. — Provided 
 that in every such School the reading of the Holy Scriptures in the authorized 
 version shall always be provided for as part of the daily instruction of the 
 scholars, but no distinctive religious creed, catechism, or formulary shall be taught 
 therein; and the same regulations shall be duly observed in respect of the attend- 
 ance at Sunday Schools, or places of worship, as are hereinbefore provided in 
 regard to other Schools admitted into union with the said District School Com- 
 mittee. 
 
 87. Inspection of Schools. — Every such School shall be open to the inspection 
 of her Majesty's Inspector, under such regulations as the Committee of Council 
 shall prescribe, and shall be a free school, and shall be in union with the said 
 District School Committee for all the purposes of this Act, subject to all the 
 conditions, regulations, and qualifications provided in respect of Schools in union 
 with the said Committee. 
 
 88. Managers to receive Subscriptions and Payments, and are required to support 
 and maintain the School. — The managers of every such School shall receive, all 
 subscriptions and payments appropriated thereto, and shall out of them pay and 
 disburse the charges and expenses of and incidental to the said School, and shall 
 keep the school buildings and its furniture in good repair, order, and condition, 
 and the requisite books and apparatus adequately supplied. 
 
 89. School Committee may guarantee Teachers' Salaries thereout for a time, and 
 supply the Managers with all Funds required for the discharge of their Duties. — 
 Upon the recommendation of the said District School Committee, the said Com- 
 mittee of Management shall receive out of the fund herein authorized to be raised 
 such amount, and for such a length of time, not exceeding one year in the whole, 
 as the said District School Committee shall think proper, towards the salaries of 
 the teachers of the School thus provided, and towards any charges necessarily 
 incurred in the maintenance of the said School, over and above the school fees 
 payable under the authority of this Act, and other receipts, and shall certify such 
 amount to the Town Council, for payment thereof, as hereinbefore provided. 
 
 90. Town Council may sell or let any School becoming unnecessary, or may 
 
 exchange it for other Premises If any School thus provided should wholly cease 
 
 to be required, or any portion of the premises belonging thereto should be either 
 permanently or for a time unnecessary for the purposes of the School, the Town 
 Council may, upon application from the District School Committee, with the 
 consent of the Committee of Council, sell or let the same, and apply the purchase 
 money, or the rents arising from the letting thereof, in aid of the fund raised 
 under the authority of this Act, and the said Town Council may at any time,- 
 upon like application and with the like consent, exchange the School, or any part 
 of the premises belonging thereto, for other premises, to be held for the same 
 purposes, and may give or receive any requisite sum of money for equality of 
 exchange. 
 
 Information as to Pauper Children. 
 
 91. Clerhs to Guardians to send Lists of Poor Children not receiving Education.— 
 For the purpose of extending the benefits of education among the poor of the said 
 boroughs respectively, the clerks to the Boards of Guardians authorized to 
 
494 Appendix G. 
 
 administer relief to the poor -within the respective districts, shall, at the end of 
 each quarter of a year, report, in writing, to the District School Committee the 
 names and places of abode of such poor children between the ages of four and 
 twelve years resident within the said district, "who are not attending any school, 
 and who themselves, or whose parents or guardians, are in the receipt of out-door 
 relief; and the guardians of the union or township respectively may require such 
 child to attend some School in such district, subject to such rules and regulations 
 as the Poor Law Board shall issue in the matter. 
 
 Appeal. ' 
 
 92. Clause of Appeal. — Where any person shall be aggrieved in respect of any 
 matter herein contained, for which no remedy is otherwise provided by this Act, 
 such person may appeal to the Quarter Sessions of the Borough or the County, as 
 the case may be, wherein the matter of such grievance shall arise; and such 
 Appeal shall be therein heard and determined by the said Court, with the like 
 incidents and consequences, and the like liability of the respective parties of such 
 Appeal to the payment of costs, as in the case of appeals against, poor rates : 
 Provided that the appellant shall give to the respondent notice in writing of the 
 matter complained of, such time before the hearing of the Appeal as is required 
 by the practice of the Sessions in respect of notice of trial before the hearing of 
 appeals thereat. 
 
 Interpretation of Words. 
 
 93. Interpretation of Words: " Trustee'' — The word " Trustee" shall signify 
 any person in whom is vested, by deed or other legal instrument, the manage- 
 ment of any School,whether he do or do not also hold the legal estate thereof j 
 
 "Manager" — The word " Manager" shall signify the person who in like 
 manner has actually the management of any School, whether duly appointed 
 to such management or not, and though the legal estate of the School may be 
 in some other person or persons ; 
 
 " Proprietor" —The ■wori "Proprietor" shall signify every person who shall at 
 his own charge have erected, fitted up, or procured any School, or shall support 
 and maintain the same solely or jointly with others, or shall be reputed to be 
 the owner thereof ; 
 
 " Committee of Council on Education" — The words " Committee of Council on 
 Education " shall mean the Lords of the Committee of Council on Education, 
 or other persons or minister for the time being appointed to superintend the 
 application of any sums voted by Parliament for the purpose of promoting 
 public education ; 
 
 "Her Majesty's Inspector" — The words "her Majesty's Inspector" shall mean 
 an Inspector of Schools appointed by her Majesty or her successors to visit 
 Schools aided by public money. 
 
 94. Application of theWords " Trustees,'' "Managers," or "Proprietors" — In re- 
 ference to the words "Trustees," "Managers" or "Proprietors," as used herein, 
 the acts of the trustees where there are any such, the acts of the managers where 
 there are no trustees as herein defined, and the acts of the proprietors where there 
 are no such trustees or managers, shall be taken to be intended for the purposes 
 
 .of this Act. 
 
 95. What is meant by " Committee of Council." — Whenever by the provisions of 
 this Act the approval, assent, or verification of the Committee of Council on Educa- 
 tion is required to any act, regulation, scheme, fact or document, a certificate of 
 such approval, assent, or verification, purporting to be signed hy the secretary of 
 the said Committee of Council, or some other officer of such Committee on their 
 behalf, shall be deemed sufficient evidence of such approval, assent, or verification, 
 in all courts of law and equity, and elsewhere, unless evidence be gi#en to con- 
 travene the same. 
 
 9G. Provision for the Cessation of the Committee of Council If hereafter the said 
 
 Committee of Council on Education shall cease to act, but some other Board or 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 495 
 
 some Minister shall be appointed for the superintendence, guidance, or control of 
 public education in England, all the powers and authorities herein conferred upon 
 such Committee of Council shall be vested in such Board or Minister ; and if no 
 other Board or Minister shall be so appointed, then the same shall be vested in the 
 Secretary of State for the Home Department for the time being. 
 
 97. Name of the Act. — In all documents, instruments, forms, and proceedings. 
 and on every occasion this Act may be cited as " The Manchester and Salford 
 Education Act, 1852." 
 
 The SCHEDULES referred to in the foregoing Act. 
 
 SCHEDULE (A.) 
 Form of Application for Admission into Union. 
 
 To the Manchester [or Salford] District School Committee. 
 
 We, whose names are hereunto subscribed, being the major part of the 
 Trustees [Managers or Proprietors] of the School, situated 
 
 at within the Manchester [or Salford] School District, 
 
 and established for the Education of Children belonging to the Established Church 
 [or the Wesleyan Congregation, or the Roman Catholic Church, or — here describe 
 the denomination of the School], do hereby make application to the said District 
 School Committee of the Borough of Manchester [or Salford], to be united with 
 the said Committee for the purposes of the Manchester and Salford Education 
 Act, 1852, and undertake to fulfil all the conditions and regulations prescribed 
 and required by that Act, in the event of the said School being admitted into 
 Union ; and we do hereby declare that the average number of the children who 
 have been attending the School aforesaid, during the period of twelve months next 
 preceding the date hereof has been [state the number according to the sexes, and 
 the number of boys above and x under six years of age], and that the said School is 
 capable of accommodating [ ] children and no more, allowing at least six 
 
 square feet to eachlchild; and we do hereby forward a copy of the certificate of 
 merit, bearing date the day of awarded by„the 
 
 Committee of Council on Education, to Mr. [C. D.] the present teacher of the 
 said School, [or a certificate of the competency of Mr. [C. D.] the present teacher 
 of the said School, to teach the scholars therein, bearing date the day 
 
 of , and granted to him by [A. B] Her Majesty's Inspector, 
 
 or by Mr. one of the Local Inspectors of the said 
 
 District.] 
 
 As witness our hands, this day of 18 
 
 The major part of the 
 Trustees [Managers, 
 "or Proprietors] of the 
 
 Witness to the Signatures | [ ] School. 
 
 of the parties here mentioned, 
 
 of [High Street], Manchester. 
 
496. Appendix G-. 
 
 SCHEDULE (B.) 
 
 Certificate as to the Instruction in the School. 
 
 To the Manchester [or Salford] District Committee. 
 
 The undersigned, being the principal [or only teacher of the 
 School, situated at in the Borough of Manchester [or Salford, 
 
 or in the township of ] heing in union with the District 
 
 School Committee of the Borough of Manchester [or.Salford], doth hereby certify 
 that the general Instruction in the said School includes reading, writing, arith- 
 metic, English grammar, English history, and the elements of geography [where 
 the School is for girls, must be added, and plain needlework.] 
 
 Signed this day of 18 
 
 [C. D.], Principal [or only] teacher of the said School. 
 
 I, [A. B.] Her Majesty's [or Local] inspector of Schools, having re- 
 cently inspected the above-mentioned School, do hereby countersign the above 
 
 18 
 [A. B.], Inspector. 
 
 certificate in testimony of my concurrence therein, 
 
 This day of 18 
 
 SCHEDULE (C.) 
 
 List of Scholars to be paid for, and Certificate of due Observance of the Condition 
 
 of Union. 
 
 To the Secretary of the Manchester \[or Salford] District School 
 Committee. 
 
 We, the undersigned, being the major part of the Trustees [Managers, 
 or Proprietors, as the case may be~\ of the School, situated 
 
 at which hath been united with the Manchester [or 
 
 Salford] District School Committee, do hereby set forth the list of the several 
 scholars who have attended the said School during the quarter of the year end- 
 ing on the day of last, according to the Schedule 
 hereunto annexed, and the number of weeks, according to the provisions of the 
 " Manchester and Salford Education Act, 1852," during which such scholars have 
 attended the said School ; and we claim the sum of in respect of 
 boys above the age of six, and the said sum of in respect of 
 girls, and the sum of in respect of hoys, under the age of six. 
 And we do hereby certify, that all the conditions required to be performed by 
 reason of the Union of the said School with the said District School Committee, 
 have been strictly observed during the past quarter. 
 
Manchester and Salford Education Bill. 497 
 
 SCHEDULE: — List of Scholars, and Periods of Attendance. 
 
 BOYS ABOVE SIX. 
 
 Name. 
 
 Place of Abode. 
 
 No. of Weeks 
 Attendance. 
 
 Sum due. ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 GIRLS. 
 
 
 
 
 
 BOYS UNDER SIX. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total claimed - - 
 
 
 As 'witness our hands, this 
 Countersigned by 
 
 day of 
 
 18 _ 
 
 Teacher of the said School. 
 
 The major part of the 
 Trustees [Managers, 
 or Proprietors] of the 
 [ ] School. 
 
498 
 
 Appendix G. 
 
 SCHEDULE (D.) 
 
 Form of Abstract of Account to be rendered to the District Committee. 
 
 The Managers [Trustees, or Proprietors] of the National [British and Foreign, 
 Wesleyan, Roman Catholic, &c] School [or Schools], situate in [George Street], 
 Manchester [or Salford], 
 
 In account with 
 The Treasurer of the Manchester [or Salford] District School Committee, 
 
 [February, 18 ]. 
 
 Da. 
 
 To Balance in hand, as per 
 Account rendered February 
 [18 .] 
 
 „ Total Amount received 
 from the District School 
 Committee during the year 
 ending December 31st 
 [18 ] 
 
 Cr. 
 By Incidental Expenses 
 „ Principal Teachers 
 „ Assistant Teachers 
 „ Balance in hand 
 
 SCHEDULE (E.) 
 Notice of Intention to establish School. 
 
 To the Manchester [or Salford] District School Committee. 
 
 Whereas you have, on the day of last, caused a 
 
 Report upon the state of the Schools in a certain part of the School District of the 
 Borough of Manchester [or Salford], described to be adver- 
 
 tised in a certain Newspaper, termed the circulating 
 
 in the said Borough, and have expressed your opinion that additional school ac- 
 commodation is required for the said part of the Borough so described as aforesaid: 
 Now we, whose names and places of abode are hereunder written, do give you 
 Notice, that we intend, with all convenient speed, to procure and establish a School 
 for the said part of the District so described by you as aforesaid, which School will, 
 when completed and established, afford adequate accommodation for such part ■ 
 and we do hereby describe the object of the School, and the nature and course of 
 Education and Instruction proposed for such School, to be as follows, that is to say 
 [here describe the same'] ; and we propose that the said School shall be such as can 
 he admitted into union with the Manchester [or Salford] District School Com- 
 mittee, according to the provisions of the " Manchester and Salford Education 
 Act, 1852," and we intend to make application that the same, when completed and 
 established, may he received into union with such Committee. 
 
 We do therefore require you to abstain from taking any step for procuring any 
 additional School accommodation in the aforesaid part of the said District accord- 
 ing to your Report, until the expiration of six calendar months from the date hereof 
 
 As witness our hands, this 
 
 day of 
 
 A. B. of [ 
 C. D. of [ 
 E. F. of [ 
 
 18 
 
 Street] 
 
 Iioad.] 
 
 ] 
 
Appendix G. 
 
 499 
 
 Table No. I. 
 
 Table showing the Sources from which the Income of Sixty-three 
 Public Schools in the Borough op Manchester was derived in the 
 Year 1850. 
 
 
 Income of the School during 
 
 he year 1850 
 
 Number of 
 
 
 
 from the undermentioned 
 
 Bources. 
 
 Schools 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 respecting 
 which the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Religious Denominations, &c. 
 to which the Scholars belong. 
 
 B S 
 
 
 
 
 
 03 
 
 5 
 2 
 
 
 Return as to 
 
 Income is 
 
 made. 
 
 
 fe-s 
 
 >o 
 
 a 
 
 ■2 £ 
 
 $3 
 
 
 © 
 
 6 
 
 Total. 
 
 
 O 
 CO 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 jS 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 
 
 Church of England 
 
 546 
 
 1,186 
 
 105 
 
 
 1,910 
 
 436 
 
 4,183 
 
 29 
 
 4,769 
 
 Wesleyan - 
 
 - 
 
 97 
 
 118 
 
 
 302 
 
 56 
 
 573 
 
 4 
 
 632 
 
 Independent 
 
 - 
 
 215 
 
 
 - 
 
 379 
 
 
 594 
 
 5 
 
 795 
 
 English Preshyterian 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 144 
 
 
 144 
 
 1 
 
 103 
 
 Unitarian - 
 
 - 
 
 320 
 
 162 
 
 
 263 
 
 
 745 
 
 3 
 
 479 
 
 Scotch Sessional 
 
 - 
 
 57 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 138 
 
 
 195 
 
 2 
 
 161 
 
 Free Church 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Society of Friends - 
 
 
 72 
 
 
 - 
 
 73 
 
 
 145 
 
 1 
 
 220 
 
 New Jerusalem Church 
 
 
 31 
 
 90 
 
 
 333 
 
 
 454 
 
 I 
 
 395 
 
 Roman Catholic 
 
 - 
 
 264 
 
 
 - 
 
 247 
 
 23 
 
 534 
 
 7 
 
 1,427 
 
 Jews ... 
 
 
 160 
 
 
 - 
 
 18 
 
 - 
 
 178 
 
 1 
 
 60 
 
 British and Foreign Society 
 
 - 
 
 15 
 
 86 
 
 
 351 
 
 154 
 
 606 
 
 4 
 
 858 
 
 Unsectarian 
 
 91 
 
 818 
 
 
 96 
 
 233 
 
 
 1,238 
 
 4 
 
 1,247 
 
 Free Grammar School 
 
 3,048 
 
 " 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 * 
 
 " 
 
 3,048 
 
 1 
 
 402 
 
 Total 
 
 3,685 
 
 3,235 
 
 561 
 
 96 
 
 4,391 
 
 669 
 
 12,637 
 
 63 
 
 11,548 
 
 K K 
 
500 
 
 <r> 
 
 
 -f 
 
 « 
 
 CO 
 
 u 
 
 ^H 
 
 U 
 
 
 w 
 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 so 
 
 A 
 
 
 o 
 
 p 
 
 
 a 
 
 m 
 
 S 
 
 -** 
 
 « 
 
 S 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 Zi 
 
 fa. 
 
 P 
 
 p 
 
 H 
 
 •4 
 
 iz 
 
 H 
 
 «f 
 
 O 
 
 M 
 
 
 C5 
 
 S*i 
 
 | 
 
 
 1 
 
 ro 
 
 
 ►J 
 
 !5 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 j 
 
 <l 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 p 
 
 H 
 
 a 
 
 CO 
 H 
 
 S5 
 
 o 
 
 5 
 g 
 
 J 
 
 fa 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 P 
 
 55 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 &H 
 
 ■4 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 
 (/J 
 
 w 
 
 
 w 
 
 1 
 
 H 
 H 
 
 l-i 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 fc 
 
 o 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 - ni* re]* H* 
 
 do 
 
 
 
 •sduj^; pun 
 
 
 
 
 
 e H 00 2 J° s 8 " 81 ! 
 
 «oCO <N CD 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 -md aq^. uj 
 
 **« s s 
 
 o 
 
 
 -e to ° ^ 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 •maqj 3m 
 
 . w o » 
 
 <o 
 
 
 
 -t[0B3x sift 0* 
 
 o o o 
 
 co 
 
 
 
 fl3i}iniT3xo nj 
 
 <*3 £ 1 
 
 o 
 
 
 co 
 
 
 
 (N 
 
 
 T3^ *» « 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 •fliaqanax 
 
 . m -rr <J> 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 lidnj oj 
 
 
 — ' 
 
 
 
 spu.xl ny tr[ 
 
 to o eo 
 
 o 
 
 
 ■ao O CO 
 
 T7- 
 
 
 
 ■satJ'Cpjg ( 8J3 
 
 
 
 
 
 -U0H9X p3)nag 
 
 ^ to o o 
 
 !_■; 
 
 
 
 - J1 J{, 0J° UOIJB 
 
 CT> t~. SO 
 
 '-i 
 
 
 
 -iuam^ny ui 
 
 2d§ o ° 
 
 To 
 
 en 
 to 
 
 
 •8Clui\[ pcre 
 
 "« 
 
 
 
 
 SSfOOa: JO 39TSl[3 
 
 -III 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 -JTltl 3l[l UI 
 
 ert 
 
 
 
 ^:<« « o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •raaqi Sat 
 -loniism ex? 
 
 . m « o 
 
 r- 
 
 
 
 -ttouax »ift oi 
 
 1— (M P5 
 
 co 
 
 
 
 esijmi-Bi*) tq; 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 _ lO iM SO 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^3 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 "SI3qDB3X 
 
 _. oa C7) — 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 epnadpg aj 
 
 CO to -W 
 
 CI 
 
 
 ^O o o 
 ^.o o o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 •eauB^ug ^bio 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 -qasbx paiBog: 
 
 60 
 
 
 -TJJ33 JO UOjlB 
 
 CO (N 0> 
 
 CI 
 
 H 
 
 
 -iuauiSny hi 
 
 ri iO CO CM 
 
 to 
 
 
 ■bcIbjb put) 
 
 •e 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 s^oog; jo asmp 
 -and aip ni 
 
 «; 1 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 -d^ " * 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 ■uiaqi 3nt 
 
 -JOtUJSUI BJ3 
 
 .CO .-H I-" 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 -qmsox aqj oj 
 
 I— <N M 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 O 
 
 eaiimjuio uj 
 
 ^1 — (N ira 
 
 o 
 
 
 ^jCO O CN 
 
 co 
 
 
 oo 
 
 '■s.iaqo'BaX 
 
 -i^ O en 
 
 (O 
 
 
 
 Tidn.1 oi 
 
 BJ n f -1 
 
 ~" 
 
 
 
 epuadpg hi 
 
 ■* -^ -CT 
 
 m 
 
 CO 
 C7) 
 
 
 ■o= = » 
 
 ca 
 
 
 
 -qooax P^'OW 
 
 • O O ^H 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 -HI3[) ,f UOI^B 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 -iuauiSny ui 
 
 — co to 
 
 ^1 ™ CO CM 
 
 
 
 ■sd-cM pan 
 
 ~a 
 
 
 
 
 s H°°tI J° ssTtq^ 
 
 ,. I 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 -ana am ni 
 
 =a( 
 
 
 ■inaqi 3tn 
 
 ^O o o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 -lonaien} eaa 
 
 . o o o 
 
 © 
 
 
 
 -qonax am oi 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 
 BaTim^Bao ui 
 
 o to to 
 
 <3jt O -- to 
 
 en 
 
 
 Ol 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■«o o o 
 
 O 
 
 
 2 
 
 •Bjaqouaj 
 
 
 
 
 
 Tiring 6i 
 
 *£ o o o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 spuodiiy ui 
 
 O U5 IC 
 
 o 
 
 
 ■B^ ° ° 
 
 1* 
 
 
 
 ■BSTJuiug ,eaa 
 -qoubj, pojuou 
 
 . -7- O O 
 
 ^f 
 
 
 
 -fjaaO jo uotiu 
 
 
 
 
 
 -luouiUny "uj 
 
 — to — 
 
 en 
 
 
 
 ^ — — i CM 
 
 
 
 o O — *^j 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ■s 58! 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 s 
 
 10 «-s-| 
 
 •o 
 
 3 s"a 
 
 1 
 
 •5 SIS 
 
 o 
 
 S3 
 
 s °s, 
 
 Ph < = w 
 
 CO 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 ^•^^^ !/-j= T3 
 
 » 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 T3 T3 -a — .t; 
 oj i- a o 5 « 
 
 "^So^ 8 
 
 1 
 
 P 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 u 
 
 CO 
 
 •a 
 
 <s 
 
 §|'f j= Sv. 
 
 
 w o " 5 
 
 "■ x -£ -c s if 
 ■5 - co 3 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o J= 3 ■-' 
 
 
 
 X - .c . - 
 
 
 
 £SO- - 
 
 
 
 g o a 
 
 
 
 
 ^ ar o it* 
 
 cc 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '1 M IN ci 
 
 
 
 B -*ln % — 
 
 § 
 
 .§•§.! 
 
 ti»- "• " 
 
 - 
 
 
 '3|3d 
 
 
 = 
 
 
 
 — — • 
 
 ""■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 SJ 
 
 m3 = 
 
 — ^ c^ 
 
 
 En 
 O 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 ■S « 
 
 ■B* -* ° 
 
 cc 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 «o,S 
 
 
 ■-o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '£ 
 
 S'ala 
 
 «•= <= ' 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 _j — C -M 
 
 ■" 
 
 
 p O-CJM 
 
 
 
 
 rt-2u 2 
 
 v. <M O -S 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 « J£ 1-*/-^, 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 o"3 » 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 ■3 fe m l 
 1 «I 3 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 s =°a 
 
 -r 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 .a — rt 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 X 
 
 J3 _£ •£ -O 
 
 J3 
 
 
 3 
 
 -O -1 O c8 
 
 CO 
 
 
 ■w-^3 t> a o 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Schools con 
 the Establi 
 of Scut land 
 Kree Churc 
 not conn 
 Churcti of 
 
 E- 
 
IN THE PRESS, 
 
 Public Education 
 
 AS AFFECTED BY THE MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL 
 
 FKOM 1839 TO 1847; 
 
 WITH ILLUSTRATIVE DOCUMENTS, AND APPENDICES. 
 
 BY SIR JAMES KAY SHUTTLEWORTH, BART. 
 
 coNTEirrs. 
 
 Part 
 I. Recent Measures for the Promotion of Education in Great Britain. — A 
 
 Defence of the Policy of Lord Melbourne's Administration, as embodied 
 in the Order in Council, and Minutes of 1839. Published immediately 
 after the Session of Parliament in that Year. 
 II. An Account of the Origin and Progress of the Training College at Batter- 
 sea j founded to illustrate the intention of Lord Melbourne's Government, 
 in submitting to Parliament the Minutes of 1839. Reports, dated January, 
 1841, and December, 1843. 
 
 III. An Account of the Norwood School of Industry, as organised to exem- 
 
 plify the Plan of conducting Elementary Schools by Pupil Teachers, 
 from Reports dated May, 1839. 
 
 IV. The School, in its Relations with the Church, the State, and the Con- 
 
 gregation. Published during the Session of Parliament in 1847, to ex- 
 plain the Minutes of 1846-7, in Lord John Russell's Administration. 
 V. Papers on the Training op Pauper Children, and of the Coloured Races, 
 showing the Influence of Schools of Industry on the Improvement of de- 
 graded Classes. 
 
 VI. Suggestions as to the Construction and Ventilation of Schools, and as to their 
 Organisation and Methods of Instruction ; extracted from Minutes. 
 
 Appendices : — 
 
 Orders in Council, dated 10th April, 1839 ; 3rd June, 1839 ; 10th August, 
 
 1840 ; 23rd November, 1843. 
 Minutes of the Committee of Council on Education, dated 13th April, 1839 ; 
 24th September, 1839 ; 3rd December, 1839 ; 4th January, 1840 ; 15th 
 July, 1840 ; 22nd November, 1843 ; 16th January, 1844 ; 25th August, 
 1846 ; 21st December, 1846. Supplementary Official Letters, 1847. Mi- 
 nute, 28th June, 1847 ; 12th May, 1846 ; 10th July, 1847. Explanatory 
 Letter, 10th July, 1847. Minute, 18th December, 1847. Explanatory 
 Circular. Further Minute, 18th December, 1847. 
 Instructions to Her Majesty's Inspectors of Schools, dated December, 1843 ; 
 August, 1844 ; 5th February, 1848. Scheme of Periodical Inspection, 
 December, 1843. Report of Deputation of Free Church as to Adminis- 
 tration of Parliamentary Grant in Scotland. Education Clauses of a Bill 
 for regulating the Employment of Children and Young Persons in Fac- 
 tories, and for the better Education of Children in Factory Districts, 
 1st May, 1843, 6 Victoria. 
 
 N.B. This Work will be printed uniformly with that now published. 
 
London : 
 
 Spotttswoodes and Shaw. 
 
 New -street-Square. 
 
A CATALOGUE 
 
 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 IN 
 
 (Bitttrsl raft fpKftllgneous f iterate, 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS, 
 
 39, PATERNOSTER, BOW, LONDON. 
 
 Agriculture and Rural 
 Affairs. 
 
 Pages. 
 
 Bayldon On valuing Rents, &c. - 4 
 
 Caird's Letters on Agriculture - 6 
 
 Cecil's Stud Farm - 6 
 
 Loudon's Agriculture - - - 17 
 
 '* Self-Instruction - - 17 
 
 " Lady's Country Compan. 17 
 
 Low's Elements of Agriculture - 18 
 
 Arts, Manufactures, 
 and Architecture. 
 
 Addison's Temple Church - - S 
 Bourne's Catechism of the Steam 
 
 Engine ----- s 
 
 " on the Screw Propeller - 5 
 
 Brande'a Dictionary of Science, &c. 5 
 
 Oesy's Civil Engineering 7 
 
 Eastlake On Oil Painting - - 8 
 
 Ghvilt's Encyclop. of Architecture 10 
 
 f&meson's Sacred and Legendary Art 1? 
 
 .oudon's Rural Architecture - 17 
 
 Moseley's Engineering - - - 21 
 
 Steam Engine, by the Artisan Club 3 
 
 Tate on strength of Materials - 29 
 
 lire's Dictionary of Arts, &c. - 30 
 
 Biography. 
 
 Barnes's Life of Baines & 
 
 Bunsen's Hippolytus ' ~ a 
 
 poss's English Judges - - * 
 
 Freeman's Life nf Ti.irby - - a 
 
 Haydon's Autobiography ,by Taylor 2* 
 
 Holcroft's Memoirs - - - 31 
 
 Holland's (Lord) Memoirs - 11 
 
 Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopaedia - 15 
 
 Maunder's Biographical Treasury- 19 
 
 Memoir of the Duke of Wellington 31 
 
 ,, Lord Peterborough - 23 
 
 Russell's Memoirs of Moore - - 21 
 
 Southey'a Life of Wesley - - 28 
 
 " Life and Correspondence 27 
 
 Stephen's Ecclesiastical Biography 28 
 
 Taylor's Loyoia - 29 
 
 " Weeley - - - - 29 
 
 Townsend'B Eminent Judges - 30 
 "Watetrton's Autobiography AEBBayB 30 
 
 Books of General 
 Utility. 
 
 Acton's Cookery - - - - 3 
 
 Back's Treatise on Brewing - - 4 
 
 Cabinet Gazetteer - - - - 6 
 
 ** Lawyer - - - - 6 
 
 Hints on Etiquette - - 11 
 
 fjudson'sExecutor'B Guide - 12 
 
 " On Making Wills - 12 
 
 Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopaedia - la 
 
 Loudon's Self-Instruction - - 17 
 
 n Lady's Companion - 17 
 
 *' Amateur Gardener 16 
 
 Maunder's Treasury of Knowledge 20 
 
 ** Biographical Treasury 19 
 
 " Scientific Treasury - 20 
 
 " Treasury of History - 19 
 
 " Natural History - - 20 
 
 Pocket and the Stud - - - 11 
 
 Pycroft's EngliBh Reading - - 24 
 
 Reece's Medical Guide - - - 24 
 
 Rich's Comp. to Latin Dictionary 24 
 
 Riddle's Latm Dictionaries - -24 
 
 Rogers's Vegetable Cultivator - 25 
 
 Roget's English Thesaurus - - 2j 
 
 CLASSIFIED INDEX. 
 
 Pages. 
 
 Rowton's Debater - - 26 
 
 Short Whist 26 
 
 Thomson's Interest TablcB - - 30 
 Traveller's Library - - - 31 
 Webster's Domestic Economy - 32 
 Wjlmot'a Abridgment of Black- 
 stone's 'Commentaries - - 32 
 
 Botany and Gardening. 
 
 Conversations on Botany - - 6 
 
 ■Hooker's British Flora - - - 12 
 
 " Guide to Kew Gardens 11 
 
 Lindlcy's Introduction to Botany 16 
 
 Loudon'fl Hortus Britannicus - 17 
 
 ** Amateur C ardener - 16 
 
 " Self-Instruction - - 17 
 
 " Trees and Shrubs - - 17 
 
 " Gardening - - - 17 
 
 " Plants - - 17 
 
 Rivera's Rose Amateur's Guide 24 
 
 Rogers's Vegetable Cultivator 25 
 
 Chronology. 
 
 Blair's Chronological Tables 4 
 
 Bunsen's Ancient Egypt 5 
 
 Haydn'B Beatson's Index - - 11 
 
 Nic'olaB's Chronology of History - 15 
 
 Commerce and Mercan- 
 tile Affairs. 
 
 Francis's Bank of England - - 9 
 
 " English Railway - - 9 
 
 ** Stock Exchange 9 
 Lonmer's Letters to a Young 
 
 Mastei Mariner - - - - 18 
 M'Culloch's Commerce & Navigation 18 
 
 Steel's Shipmaster's Assistant - 28 
 
 Symons" Merchant Seamen's Law 28 
 
 Thomson's Interest Tables - - 30 
 
 Criticism, History, and 
 Memoirs. 
 
 Addison's Knights Templars 3 
 Anthony's Footsteps to History - 3 
 Balfour's Sketches of Literature - 4 
 Belfast's English Poets - - 4 
 Blair's Chron. and Histor. Tables - 4 
 Bunsen's Ancient Egypt - - 6 
 " Hippolytus - - - g 
 Burton's History of ScOtUinfl - 5 
 Conybearc and Howson's St. Paul 7 
 Dennis toun 'a Dukes of Urbino - 8 
 Eastlalte's History of nil Painting 8 
 Felice's French Proteatants - - 9 
 Fosa's English JudgeB 9 
 Francis's Bank of England - 9 
 " English Railway - 9 
 " Stock Exchange - - 9 
 Gleig's Leipsic Campaign - - 31 
 Gurney's Historical Sketches - 10 
 Hamilton's Essays from the Edin- 
 burgh Review - - - - 10 
 Haydon's Autobiography, by Taylor 29 
 Holland's (Lord) Foreign Remi- 
 niscences - - - _ - 11 
 " Whig Party - U 
 Jeffrey's (Lord) Contributions - 13 
 Kemble's Anglo-Saxons - - 14 
 Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopaedia - 15 
 Macaulay's Crit. and Hist. Essays 18 
 « History orEngland - 18 
 Mackintosh^ Miscellaneous Works 18 
 
 Pages. 
 M'Culloch'sGeographicalDictionary 18 
 
 Marlotti'sFraDolcino - 19 
 
 Martineau's Church History - - 19 
 
 Maunder's Treasury of History - 19 
 
 Memoir of the Duke of Wellington 31 
 
 Merivale's History of Rome - 20 
 
 " Roman Republic - 20 
 
 Milner's Church Hiatojy - - 20 
 
 Moore's (Thomas) Memoirs.&c- - 21 
 
 Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History 21 
 
 Mure's Greek Literature - 22 
 
 Ranke's Ferdinand & Maximilian .31 
 
 Rich's Comp. to Latin Dictionary 24 
 
 Riddle's Latin Dictionaries - - 24 
 Rogers'siSssaysfromtlicEdinuurgh. 
 
 Review - ... -25 
 
 Roget's English Thesaurus - - 25 
 
 St. John's Indian Archipelago 25 
 
 achmitz's History of Greece - - 29 
 
 Sinclair's Popish Legends - - 26 
 
 Smith's St. Paul - 27 
 
 Southey's The Doctor &o, - - 27 
 
 Stephen's Ecclesiastical Biography 28 
 " Lectures on the History 
 
 of France - - - 38 
 Sydney Smith's Works - - 27 
 " Lectures on Moral 
 Philosophy - - 27 
 Taylor's Loyola - - 29 
 " Wesley - 29 
 Thirlwall'B History of Greece - 20 
 Townsend's State Trials - - 30 
 Turner's Anglo Saxons - - 30 
 " England during the Mid- 
 dle Ages - - _ - 30 
 " Sacred Hist, of the World 30 
 Zumpt's Latin Grammar - - 32 
 
 Geography and 
 Atlases. 
 
 Butler's Geography and Atlases - 6 
 
 Cabinet Gazetteer 6 
 
 Hall's Large Library Atlas - - 10 
 Hughes's (E.) New School Physical 
 
 Atlas ------ 12 
 
 " (W.) Mathematical Geog. 13 
 
 " Australian Colonies 31 
 
 Johnston's General Ga<zetteer - 14 
 M'Culloch'aGeographical Dictionary 18 
 
 M'Leod a^d Wellei'a Script. Atla's 18 
 
 Murray's Encyclop. of Geography - 22 
 
 Sharp's British Gazetteer - - 26 
 
 Juvenile Books. 
 
 Amy Herbert - - - - 25 
 
 Anthony's footsteps to History - 3 
 
 Calling, &c. of a Governess 6 
 
 Corner's Children's Sunday Book 6 
 
 Earl's Daughter (The} - - 25 
 
 Experience of Life - - 8 
 
 Gertrude - - - 26 
 Graham's Studies from the English 
 
 Poets - - - - 9 
 
 Howitt's BoyVCountry Book 12 
 
 " (Mary) Children's Year - 12 
 
 I.aneton Parsonage - - - 26 
 
 Mrs. Marcet's Conversations - - 19 
 
 Margaret Percival - - - - 26 
 
 Pycroft's English Reading 24 
 
 Medicine. 
 
 Ancell on Tuberculosis - 3 
 
 Bull's Hints to Mothers- - - 5 
 
 " Management of Children - 5 
 
 Copland's Dictionary of Medicine - 7 
 
 Holland's Mental Physiology - 11 
 
CLASSIFIED INDEX— continued. 
 
 Pages. 
 
 Latham On Diseases of the Heart - 16 
 
 Moore On Health, Disease ,&Remedy 20 
 
 Pereira On Food and Diet - ■ 23 
 
 Reece'a Medical Guide - - 24 
 
 Thomas's Practice of Physic - 29 
 
 Miscellaneous and Ge- 
 neral Literature. 
 
 Calline, &c. of a Governess 6 
 
 Carlisle's Lectures and Addresses 31 
 
 Eclipse of Faith - 8 
 
 Graham's English - 10 
 Greg's Essays on Political and 
 
 Social Science - 10 
 
 Haydn's Book of Dignities - - 11 
 
 Holland's Mental Physiology 11 
 
 Hooker's Kew Guide - 11 
 
 Howitt's Rural Life of England - 12 
 " Visitsto RemarkablePlaces 12 
 
 Jeffrey's (Lord) Contributions - 13 
 
 Lara on Freedom for the Colonies 14 
 
 Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopaedia. - 15 
 
 Loudon's Lady's Country Comp. - 17 
 
 Macaulay's Crit. and Hist. Essays 18 
 
 ' Mackintosh's Miscellaneous Works 18 
 
 W emoirs of a Maltre d'Armes - 31 
 Maitland's Church in the Catacombs 19 
 
 Pascal's "Works, by Pearce - - 22 
 
 Pycroft's English Heading - - 24 
 
 Rich's Comp. to Latin Dictionary 24 
 
 Riddle's Latin Dictionaries - - 24 
 
 Rowton's Debater - - 25 
 Seaward's Narrative of his Shipwreck 25 
 
 Sir Roger de Coverley - - - 2fi 
 
 Sketches by a Sailor - - 26 
 
 Smith's (Rev. Sydney) Works - 27 
 
 Southey's Common-place Books - 27 
 
 " The Doctor &c. - - 27 
 
 Stephen's Essays - 28 
 
 Stow's Training System - 28 
 
 Townsend's State Trials - - 30 
 
 Zumpt's Latin Grammar - 32 
 
 Natural History in 
 General. 
 
 Catlow'B Popular Conchology - 6 
 Doubleday, Westwood, & Hewit- 
 
 son's Butterflies 8 
 Ephemeraand YoungOnthe Salmon 8 
 
 Gosse's Nat. Hist, of Jamaica - 9 
 
 Kemp's Natural Hist, of Creation 31 
 
 Kirby and Spence's Entomology - 14 
 
 Lee's Elements of Natural History 16 
 
 Maunder's Natural History - - 20 
 
 Turton's Shells ofthe British Islands 30 
 
 Waterton's Essays on Natural Hist. 30 
 
 Youatt's The Dog - 32 
 
 *' The Horse - 32 
 
 One-Volume 
 
 Encyclopaedias and 
 
 Dictionaries. 
 
 Blaine's Rural Sports 4 
 
 Urande's Science, Literature, & Art 5 
 
 Copland's Dictionary of Medicine - 7 
 
 Cresy'a Civil Engineering - 5 
 
 Gwilt's Architecture - - - 10 
 
 Johnston's Geographical Dictionary 14 
 
 London's Agriculture - - 17 
 
 " Rural Architecture - 17 
 
 '* Gardening - - - 17 
 
 " Plants - 17 
 
 " Trees and Shrubs - - 17 
 
 M'Culloch'sGeographicalDictionary 18 
 
 " Dictionary of Commerce 18 
 
 Murray's Encyclop. or Geography - 22 
 
 Sharp's British Gazetteer - - 26 
 
 Ure's Dictionary of Arts, &c. - - 32 
 
 Webster's Domestic Economy - 30 
 
 Religious and Moral 
 Works. 
 
 Amy Herbert - - - - 26 
 
 Bloomfleld's Greek Testament - 4 
 
 " Annotations on do. - 4 
 
 " College and School do. 4 
 
 Calling and Responsibilities of a 
 
 Governess g 
 
 Conybearc and Howson's St. Paul 7 
 
 Corner's Sunday Book fl 
 
 Dale's Domestic Liturgy 7 
 
 Discipline g 
 
 Earl's Daughter (The) - - 25 
 
 Eclipse of Kaith - g 
 
 Englishman's Greek Concordance 8 
 
 Engliflhman'sHch.&Chald.Coneord. 8 
 
 Experience of Life (The) - B 
 
 Felice's French Protestants - - 9 
 
 Pages. 
 
 Gertrude ----- 25 
 
 Harrison's Lights of the Forge - 10 
 
 Hook's Lectureson Passion Week 11 
 
 Home's Introduction to Scriptures 12 
 
 " Abridgment of ditto - 12 
 
 Jameson's Sacred Legends - - 13 
 
 " Monastic Legends- - 13 
 
 " Legends ofthe Madonna 13 
 
 Jeremy Taylor's Works- - - 14 
 
 Kippis's Hymns - - - - 14 
 
 Laneton Parsonage - - - 26 
 
 Letters to My Unknown Friends - 1C 
 
 " on Happiness - - 16 
 
 Litton's Church of ChriBt - - 16 
 
 M' Lend & Welter's Scripture Atlas 18 
 
 Maitland 'a Church in the Catacombs 19 
 
 Margaret Percival - - - - 26 
 
 Mariotti's Fra Dolcino - - 19 
 
 Maitineau's Church History - - 19 
 
 Milner's Church of Christ - - 20 
 
 Montgomery's Original Hymns - 20 
 
 Moore On the Use of the Body 20 
 
 " " Soul and Body 20 
 
 " 's Man and his Motives - 20 
 
 Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History- 21 
 
 Neale's Closing Scene - - - 22 
 
 " Resting Places of the Just 22 
 
 " Riches that Bring no 
 
 Sorrow ----- 22 
 
 " Risen from the Ranks - 22 
 
 Newman's (J. H,) Discourses - 22 
 
 Ranke's Ferdinand & Maximilian 31 
 
 Readings for Lent - - - 14 
 Robinson's Lexicon to the Greet 
 
 Testament ----- 25 
 
 Saint* our Example - - - 25 
 
 Self-Denial - 25 
 
 Sinclair's Journey of Life - - 26 
 
 " Popish Legends, - - 26 
 
 Sketches by a Sailor - - - 26 
 
 Smith's (Sydney) Moral Philosophy 27 
 
 (J.) St. Paul - 27 
 
 Southey's Lire of Wesley - - 28 
 
 Stephen's Ecclesiastical Biography 28 
 
 Tayler's Lady Mary - - 29 
 
 " Margaret; or, the Pearl - 29 
 
 Taylor's Loyola - - - - 29 
 
 " Wesley - - 29 
 
 Thumb Bible (The) - 30 
 
 Tomline's Introduction to the Bible 30 
 
 Turner's Sacred History - - - 30 
 
 Poetry and the Drama. 
 
 Aikin's (Dr.) British Poets - - 3 
 
 Bailtie's (Joanna) Poetical Works 3 
 Belfast's Lectures on the English 
 
 Poets - - 4 
 
 Dante, by Cayley 6 
 
 Flowers and their kindred Thoughts 22 
 
 Fruits from Garden and Fifld - 22 
 
 Goethe's Faust, by Falck Lebahn 16 
 
 Goldsmith's Poems, illustrated - 9 
 
 Kippis's Hymns - - - - 14 
 
 L.E.L.'s Poetical Works - - 16 
 
 Linwood's Anthologia Oxoniensis- 16 
 
 Macaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome 18 
 
 Montgomery's Poetical Works - 20 
 
 " Original Hymns - 20 
 
 Moore's Poetical Works - - 21 
 
 " Lalla Rookh - 21 
 
 " Irish Melodies - - - 21 
 
 " Songs and Ballads - 21 
 
 Shakspeare, oy Bowdler - - 26 
 
 " Sentiments & Similes 13 
 
 " Songs and Ballads - 26 
 
 Southey's Poetical Works - - 27 
 
 " British Poets - - - 28 
 
 Swain's English Melodies - - 29 
 
 Thomson's Seasons, illustrated - 27 
 
 Watts's Lyrics ofthe Heart - - 32 
 
 Winged Thoughts - 22 
 
 Political Economy and 
 Statistics. 
 
 Banfleld's Statistical Companion - 4 
 
 Caird's Letters on Agriculture - 6 
 
 Francis's Bank or England -. 9 
 
 " English Railway 9 
 
 " Stock Exchange - - 9 
 Greg's tssays on Political and 
 
 Social Scirnce - - - - 10 
 
 Lamp's Notes offt Traveller- - 14 
 
 " Notes on Denmark and 
 
 the Duchies - - Ji 
 
 M'Culloch'sGeog. Statist. &c. Diet. 18 
 
 " Dictionary of Commerce 18 
 
 " London - - - 31 
 
 " Statisticsof Ct.Britain 19 
 
 " On Funding* Taxation 19 
 
 " On Wanes - 18 
 
 Marcet'n Political Economy - - 19 
 
 Pashley On Pauperism - - - 23 
 
 The Sciences 
 in General and Mathe- 
 matics. 
 
 ne's Catechism of the Steam 
 
 3o 
 
 " on the Screw Propeller - 5 
 
 Brande's Dictionary of Science, &c. 5 
 
 Cresy's Civil Engineering - - 7 
 DelaBeche'sGeology of Corn wall, &c. 7 
 
 " Geological Observer - 7 
 
 De la Rive's Electricity 7 
 
 Herschel's Outlines ot Astronomy 11 
 
 Holland's Mental Physiology - 11 
 
 Humboldt's Aspects of Nature - 13 
 
 " Cosmos - - - 33 
 
 Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopaedia - 15 
 
 " Great Exhibition - - 16 
 Lund's Companion to Wood's 
 
 Alaebra - - - - 32 
 
 Marcet's (Mrs.) Conversations - 19 
 
 Moseley's Practical Mechanics - 21 
 
 " Engineering& Architecture 21 
 
 Owen'sLecturesonComp Anatomy 22 
 
 Peschel's Elements of Physics - 23 
 
 Phillips's Fossils of Cornwall, &c. 23 
 
 " Mineralogy - - 23 
 Portlock's Geology of Londonderry 24 
 Smee's Electro Metallurgy - - 27 
 Steam Engine (The) - 3 
 Tate On Strength of Materials - 29 
 " Exercises on Mechanics 28 
 " Mechanical Philosophy - 29 
 Wilson's Electricity and the Elec- 
 tric Telegraph - - - - 31 
 Wcod's Algebra, by Lund - - 32 
 
 Rural Sports. 
 
 Blaine's Dictionary of Sports - 4 
 
 Cecil's Stable Practice 6 
 
 " Stud Farm - 6 
 
 The Cricket- Field - - - . 7 
 
 Ephemera on Angling - - - 8 
 
 " Book of the Salmon - 8 
 
 Hawker's Instructionsto Sportsmen U 
 
 The Hunting-Field - l0 
 
 Loudon's Lady's Country Comp. - 15 
 
 Pocket and the Stud - - ll 
 
 Practical Horsemanship - - 10 
 
 Pulman's Fly Fishing - - - 24 
 
 Stable Talk and Table Talk - - H 
 
 The Stud, for practical purposes - 10 
 
 Wheatley's Rod and Line - 32 
 
 VeterinaryMedicine,&c. 
 
 Cecil's Stable Practice 6 
 
 "* Stud Farm - 6 
 
 Hunting Field (The ) - - - 10 
 
 Pocket and the Stud - - - 11 
 
 Practical Horsemanship - - 10 
 
 Stable Talk and Table Talk - U 
 
 Stud (The) - - . io 
 
 Yonatt's The Dog - - 32 
 
 " The Horse - 32 
 
 Voyages and 
 Travels. 
 
 Adams's Canterbury Settlement - 3 
 
 Davis's China 7 
 
 Eothen - - 31 
 
 Forbes's Dahomey 9 
 
 Forester and Bidd'ulph's Norway - 9 
 
 Hope's Brittany and the Bible 31 
 
 Hue's Tartary, Thibet, and China 31 
 
 Hughes's Australian Colonies - 31 
 
 Humboldt's Aspects of Nature - 13 
 
 Jameson's Canada - - - - 31 
 Jerrmann's Pictures from St, 
 
 Petersburg - - _ - 31 
 
 Lang's New Sonth Wales - 14 
 
 Laing's Norway - - - - 31 
 
 " Denmark and the Duchies 14 
 
 " Notes of a Traveller - 14 
 
 Lardner's London - - \% 
 
 Osborn's Arctic Journal . - 22 
 
 Peel's Nubian Desert - - - 23 
 
 Pfeiffer's Voyage round the World 31 
 
 Power's New Zealand Sketches - 24 
 
 Richardson's Arctic Boat Voyage 24 
 
 Seaward's Narrative - - - 25 
 
 Snow's Arctic Voyage - - - 27 
 
 St. John's (H.) Indian Archipelago 25 
 
 " (J.A.)lsis - - ^. 26 
 
 Sutherland's Arctic Voyaee - 28 
 Traveller's Library - - .31 
 
 Werne's African Wanderings - 31 
 
 Works of Fiction. 
 
 Lady Willoughbv's Diary - . 32 
 
 Macdonald'sTUla Verocchio - is 
 
 bir Roger de Coverley _ o« 
 
 Scrtthey's The Doctor &c. - 27 
 
Itt lIpjjateM Catalogue 
 
 OF 
 
 NEW WOEKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, d LONGMANS, 
 
 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. 
 
 MISS ACTON'S MODERN COOKERY-BOOK. 
 
 Modern Cookery in all its Branches, reduced to a System of Easy Practice. For the use of 
 Private Families. In a Series of Receipts, all of which have been strictly tested, and are given 
 with the most minute exactness. By Eliza Acton. New Edition ; with Directions for Carv- 
 ing, and other Additions. Fcp. 8vo. with Plates and Woodcuts, 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 ADAMS -A SPRING IN THE CANTERBURY SETTLE- 
 
 MENT. By C. Warren Adams, Esq. With 5 Illustrations. Post 8vo. price 5s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 ADDISON.-HISTORY OP THE KNIGHTS TEMPLARS. 
 
 By C. G. Addison, of the Inner Temple, Esq., Banister-at-Law. 3d Edition, corrected and 
 improved; with 4 Lithographic and 3 Woodcut Illustrations. Square crown 8vo.10s.6d. cloth. 
 
 AIKIN.— SELECT WORKS OF THE BRITISH POETS, 
 
 From Ben Jonson to Beattie. With Biographical and Critical Prefaces by Dr. Aikin. New 
 Edition, with Supplement, by Lucy Aikin ; consisting - of additional Selections from more 
 recent Poets. 8vo. 18s. cloth. 
 
 ANCELL-A TREATISE ON TUBERCULOSIS, 
 
 The Constitutional Origin of Consumption and Scrofula. By Henry Ancell, late Lecturer 
 on Materia Medica and Therapeutics, and on Medical Jurisprudence, at the School of Ana- 
 tomy and Medicine adjoining St. George's Hospital. 8vo. price 21s. cloth. 
 
 ANTHONY— FOOTSTEPS TO HISTORY: 
 
 Being an Epitome of the Histories of England and France; to which are added, slight 
 Sketches of Literature, Arts, and Manufactures. By Louisa Anthony. The Second Edi- 
 tion., thoroughly revised, with considerable Additions. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 A TREATISE ON THE STEAM ENGINE, 
 
 in its Application to Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation, and Railways. By the Artisan Club. 
 Edited by John Bourne, C.E. New Edition. With 30 Steel Plates and 349 Wood Engrav- 
 ings. 4to. 27s. clotb. 
 
 JOANNA BAILLIE'S DRAMATIC & POETICAL WORKS, 
 
 Complete in One Volume : Comprising the Plays of the Passions, Miscellaneous Dramas, 
 Metrical Legends, Fugitive Pieces (including several now first published), and Ahalya Baee. 
 Second Edition; including a Life of Joanna Baillie, now first published: With a Portrait 
 engraved by H. Robinson, and a Vignette View of Bothwell Manse. Square crown 8vo. 21s. 
 cloth ; or 42s. bound iu morocco by Hayday. 
 
NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 BAINES.— THE LIFE OP EDWARD BAINES, 
 
 late M.P. for the Borough of Leeds. By hisSon, Edward Baines, Author of The History 
 of the Cotton, Manufacture. With a Portrait engraved in line by Greatbach. 8vo. 9s. cloth. 
 
 BALFOUR.-SKETCHES OF ENGLISH LITERATURE 
 
 from the Fourteenth to the Present Century. By Clara. Lucas Balfour., Author of 
 Women of Scripture, &c. Fcp. 8vo. 7s. cloth. 
 
 BANFIELD.-THE STATISTICAL COMPANION : 
 
 Exhibiting the most interesting' Facts in Moral and Intellectual, Vital, Economical, and Poli- 
 tical Statistics, at Home and Abroad. Corrected to the Present Time ; and including- the 
 Results of the Census of the British Population taken in 1851. Compiled from Official and 
 other Authentic Sources, by T. C. Banfield, Esq., Statistical Clerk to the Council of Educa- 
 tion. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. cloth. 
 
 BAYLDON'S ART OF VALUING RENTS & TILLAGES, 
 
 And Tenant's Right of Entering- and Quitting- Farms, explained by several Specimens of 
 "Valuations; with Remarks on the Cultivation pursued on Soils in different Situations. 
 Adapted to the Use of Landlords, Land-Agents, Appraisers, Farmers, and Tenants. New 
 Edition ; corrected and revised by John Donaldson. 8vo. 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 LORD BELFAST.-LECTURES ON THE ENGLISH POETS 
 
 and POETRY of the NINETEENTH CENTURY. By the Right Hon. the Earl of Belfast. 
 Fcp. 8vo. price 6s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 BLACK'S PRACTICAL TREATISE ON BREWING, 
 
 Based on Chemical and Economical Principles: with Formulae for Public Brewers, and 
 Instructions for Private Families. New Edition, with Additions. 8vo. 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 BLAINE'S ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF RURAL SPORTS; 
 
 Or, a complete Account, Historical, Practical, and Descriptive, of Hunting, Shooting, Fishing, 
 Racing, and other Field Sports and Athletic Amusements of the present day. A new and 
 thoroughly revised Edition ; with copious Additions and Improvements, and numerous addi- 
 tional Illustrations. The Hunting, Racing, and all relative to Horses and Horsemanship, 
 revised by Harry Hieover; Shooting and Fishing by Ephemera; and Coursing by 
 Mr. A. Graham. With upwards of 600 Woodcuts. 8vo. 60s. half-bound. 
 
 BLAIR'S CHRONOLOGICAL AND HISTORICAL TABLES, 
 
 From the Creation to the present time : with Additions and Corrections from the most authen- 
 tic Writers ; including the Computation of St. Paul, as connecting the Period from the Exude 
 to the Temple. Under the revision of Sir Henry Ellis, K.H., Principal Librarian of 
 the BritiBh Museum. New Edition, with Corrections. Imperial 8vo. 31s. 6d. half-morocco. 
 
 BLOOMFIELD — THE GREEK TESTAMENT: 
 
 With copious English Notes, Critical, Philological, and Explanatory. Especially formed for 
 the use of advanced Students and Candidates for Holy Orders. By Rev. S. T. Bloomfielo 
 D.D. F.S.A. New Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. with a Map of Palestine, £2, cloth. 
 
 THE REV. DR. BLOOMFIELD'S ADDITIONAL ANNOTATIONS 
 
 On the NEW TESTAMENT: Being a Supplement to his larger Edition of The Oreek 
 Testament with English Notes. New Edition. 8vo. 15s. cloth. 
 
 BLOOMFIELD. -COLLEGE AND SCHOOL GREEK TESTA- 
 
 MENT : With shorter English Notes, Critical, Philological, and Explanatory, formed for use in 
 Colleges and the Public Schools. By the Rev. S. T. Bloom field, D.D- F.S.A. New Edition 
 greatly enlarged ami improved. Fcp. 8vo. 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS. 5 
 
 BOURNE— A TREATISE ON THE SCREW PROPELLER: 
 
 With various Suggestions of Improvement. By John Bourne, C.E., Editor of The Artisan 
 Club's Treatise on the Steam. Engine. With 20 large Plates and numerous Woodcuts. 4to. 
 price 38s. cloth. 
 
 B0URNE.-A CATECHISM OP THE STEAM ENGINE, 
 
 Illustrative of the Scientific Principles upon which its Operation depends, and the Practical 
 Details of its Structure, in its applications to Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation, and Railways : 
 with various Suggestions of Improvement. By Joh n Bourne, C.E. New Edition, corrected. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s, cloth. 
 
 BRANDE.-A DICTIONARY OF SCIENCE, LITERATURE, 
 
 and ART ; comprising the History, Description, and Scientific Principles of every Branch 
 of Human Knowledge ; with the Derivation and Definition of all the Terms in General Use. 
 Edited by W. T. Brande, F.R.S.L. &E. ; assisted by Dr. J. Cauvin. The Second Edition, 
 revised and corrected ; including a Supplement, and numerous Wood Engravings. 8vo. 
 price 60s. cloth.— The Supplement separately, price 3s. 6d. 
 
 BULL.-THE MATERNAL MANAGEMENT OP CHILDREN 
 
 in HEALTH and DISEASE. By T. Bull, M.D. Member of the Royal College Of Physicians ; 
 formerly Physician-Accoucheur to the Finsbury Midwifery Institution. New Edition, revised 
 and enlarged. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 BULL- HINTS TO MOTHERS, 
 
 For the Management of their Health during the Period of Pregnancy and in the Lying-in Room : 
 with an Exposure of Popular Errors in connexion with those subjects, &c. ; and Hints upon 
 Nursing. By T. Bull, M.D. New Edition, revised and enlarged. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 BUNSEN.-HIPPOLYTUS AND HIS AGE; 
 
 Or, Doctrine and Practice of the Church of Rome under Commouns and Alexander Severus : 
 And Ancient and Modern Christianity and Divinity compared. By C. C. J. Bunsen, D.C.L. 
 "With the Effigy of Hippolytus. 4 vols, post 8vo. price 42s. cloth. 
 
 " The volumes will be acceptable to every' right-minded theologian. The candid inquirer will receive them gratefully as 
 suggesting new views, enforcing sound principles, presenting interesting pictures of the past for the instruction of the 
 present and the guidance of the future. The tone of them is healthful anabracing. They must benefit the true spirits 6f 
 the age who look to the future for a new and better era of Christianity, in which the sickliness df modern piety, with the 
 formaustn, fluperdtition, and unsophisticalness of a. selfish age shall disappear ; and the true Church, the Church of 
 believers, present the spectacle of a loving brotherhood, embodying the lile of religion in forms of ever-expanding develop- 
 ment pervaded by the intellectual and devotional in due proportions." Kwl-o's JoubSal q? SAflflEli LilEaATtriiE. 
 
 BUNSEN.-EGYPT'S PLACE IN UNIVERSAL HISTORY: 
 
 An Historical Investigation, in Five Books. By C. C. J. Bunsen, D.C.L. Translated from 
 the German, by C. H. Cottrell, Esq. M.A.— Vol. I. containing the First Book, or Sources 
 and Primeval facts of Egyptian History : with an Egyptian Grammar and Dictionary, and 
 a complete List of Hieroglyphical Signs; an Appendix of Authorities, embracing the com- 
 plete Text of Manetho and Eratosthenes, JSgyptiaca from Pliny, Strabo, &c. ; and Plates 
 representing the Egyptian Divinities. With many Illustrations. 8vo. 28s. cloth. 
 *»* The Second Volume is preparing for publication. 
 
 BURTON -THE HISTORY OP SCOTLAND, 
 
 From the Revolution to the Extinction of the last Jacobite Insurrection (1689—1748). By 
 John Hill Burton, Author of The Life of David Hume, &c. 2 vols. 8vo. [In the press. 
 
 BISHOP BUTLER'S GENERAL ATLAS OP MODERN AND 
 
 ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY ; comprising Fifty-One full-coloured Maps ; with complete Indices. 
 New Edition, nearly all re-engraved, enlarged, and greatly improved; with Corrections 
 from the most authentic sources in both the Ancient and Modern Maps, many of which are 
 entirely new. Edited by the Author's Son, the Rev. T. Butler. Royal 4to. 24s. half-boon I. 
 5 The Modern Atlas. 28 full-coloured Maps. Royal 8vo. 12s. half-bound. 
 Separately ^ Tne Ancient Atlas. 23 full-coloured Maps. Royal 8vo. 12s. half-bound. 
 
NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 BISHOP BUTLER'S SKETCH OP MODERN & ANCIENT 
 
 GEOGRAPHY. New Edition, carefully revised, with such Alterations introduced as con- 
 tinually progressive Discoveries and the latest Information have rendered necessary. Edited 
 by the Author's Son, the Rev. T. Butler. 8vo. 9s. cloth. 
 
 THE CABINET GAZETTEER: 
 
 A Popular Exposition of all the Countries of the World; their Government, Population, 
 Revenues, Commerce and Industries; Agricultural, Manufactured, and Mineral Products; 
 Religion, Laws, Manners, and Social State : With brief Notices of their History and Antiqui- 
 ties. From the latest Authorities. By the Author of The Cabinet Lawyer. In One Volume, 
 with a coloured Map. Fcp. 8vo. price 10s. 6(1. cloth; or 13s. calf lettered. 
 
 THE CABINET LAWYER: 
 
 A Popular Digest of the Laws of England, Civil and Criminal ; with a Dictionary of Law 
 Terms, Maxims, Statutes, and Judicial Antiquities ; Correct Tables of Assessed Taxes, Stamp 
 Duties, Excise Licenses, and Post-Horse Duties ; Post-Office Regulations, and Prison Disci- 
 pline. 15th Edition, with Supplements. Fcp. 8vo. 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 CAIRD.-ENGLISH AGRICULTURE IN 1850 AND 1851; 
 
 Its Condition and Prospects. By James Cairo, Esq. of Baldoon, Agricultural Commissioner 
 of The Times. Second Edition. 8vo, 14s. cloth. 
 
 THE CALLING & RESPONSIBILITIES OF A GOVERNESS. 
 
 By Amica. Fcp. 8vo. price 4s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 CATLOW.-POPULAR C0NCH0L0GT; 
 
 Or, the Shell Cabinet arranged: being an Introduction to the Modern System of Conchology: 
 with a sketch of the Natural History of the Animals, an account of the Formation of the Shells, 
 and a complete Descriptive List of the Families and Genera. By Agnes Catlow. With 
 312 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 CAYLEY.-DANTE'S DIVINE COMEDY. 
 
 Translated in the Original Ternary Rhyme. By C. B. Cayle-v, B.A. Vol. I. The Vision 
 of Hell. Fcp. 8vo. price 6s. cloth.— Vol. II. The Purgatory. Fcp. 8vo. price price 6s. cloth. 
 
 CECIL.-STABLE PRACTICE ; 
 
 Or, Hints on Training for the Tui f, the Chase, and the Road ; with Observations on Racing 
 and Hunting:, Wasting, Race Riding, and Handicapping : addressed to Owners of Racers, 
 Hunters, and other Horses, and to all who are concerned in Racing, Steeple Chasing, and 
 Fox Hunting. By Cecil. Fcp. 8vo. with Plate, price 5s. half-bound. 
 
 CECIL.— THE STUD FARM; 
 
 Or, Hints on Breeding Horses for the Turf, the Chase, and the Road. Addressed to Breeders 
 of Race Horses and Hunters, Landed Proprietors, and especially to Tenant Farmers. By 
 Cecil. Fcp. 8vo. with Frontispiece, price 5s. half-bound. 
 
 THE CHILDREN'S OWN SUNDAY-BOOK. 
 
 By Julia Corner, Author of Questions on the History of Europe. With Two Illustrations 
 engraved on Steel. Square fcp. 8vo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 CONVERSATIONS ON BOTANY. 
 
 New Edition, improved. Fcp. 8vo. with 22 Plates, price 7s. 6d. cloth j with the plates 
 coloured, price 12s. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 
 
 CONYBEARE AND HOWSON.-THE LIFE & EPISTLES 
 
 of SAINT PAUL; Comprising a complete Biography of the Apostle, and a Translation of 
 his Epistles inserted in Chronological Order. By the Rev. W. J. Conybeabe, M.A. late 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge; and the Rev. J. S. Howson, M.A. Principal of the 
 Collegiate Institution, Liverpool. With 40 Engravings on Steel and 100 Woodcuts : Including 
 Views of the Principal Places visited by the Apostle, from Original Drawings made on the 
 spot by W. H. Bartlett and other Travellers; also Maps, Charts, Plans, Coins, Antiquities, 
 &c. 2 vols. 4to. price £1. 8s. cloth. 
 
 COPLAND.— A DICTIONARY OP PRACTICAL MEDICINE ; 
 
 Comprising General Pathology, the Nature and Treatment of Diseases, Morbid Structures, 
 and the Disorders especially incidental to Climates, to Sex, and to the different Epochs of 
 Life; with numerousapproved Formula?of the Medicines recommended. By James Copland, 
 M.D. Consulting Physician to Queen Charlotte's Lying-in Hospital, &c. Vols. I. and II. 
 8vo. £Z, cloth ; and Parts X. to XVI. 4s. 6d. each, sewed. 
 
 CRESY.-AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OP CIVIL ENGINEERING, 
 
 Historical, Theoretical, and Practical. By Edward Ckesy, F.S.A. C.E. Illustrated by 
 upwards of 3,000 Woodcuts explanatory of the Principles, Machinery, and Constructions 
 which come under the Direction of the Civil Engineer. 8vo. price £3. 13s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 THE CRICKET-FIELD; 
 
 Or, the Science and History of the Game. Illustrated with Diagrams., and enlivened with 
 Anecdotes. By the Author of Principles of Scientific Batting. Fcp. 8vo. with 2 Plates, 
 price 5s. half-bound. 
 
 DALE.-THE DOMESTIC LITURGY & FAMILY CHAPLAIN, 
 
 in Two Parts : The First Part being Church Services adapted for domestic use, 
 with Prayers for every day of the week, selected exclusively from the Book of Common 
 Prayer; Part II. comprising an appropriate Sermon for every Sunday in the year. By 
 the Rev. Thomas Dale, M.A., Canon Residentiary of St. Paul's Cathedral. 2d Edition. 
 Post 4to. 21s. cloth: or, bound by Hayday, 31s. 6d. calf lettered; £2. 10s. morocco. 
 
 , The Family Chaplain, price 12s. cloth. 
 Separately \_ The d 0MES tic Liturgy, price 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 DAVIS —CHINA DURING THE WAR AND SINCE THE 
 
 •PEACE. By Sir J. F. Davis, Bart., F.R.S., late H.M. Plenipotentiary in China; Governor 
 and Commander-in-Chief of the Colony of Hongkong. 2 vols, post 8vo. with Woodcuts, 
 price 21s. cloth. 
 
 DELABECHE.-THE GEOLOGICAL OBSERVER. 
 
 By Sir Henry T. Delabeche, F.RS., Director-General of the Geological Survey of the 
 United Kingdom. New Edition; with numerous Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s. cloth. 
 
 DELABECHE-REPORT ON THE GEOLOGY OF CORN- 
 WALL, DEVON, and WEST SOMERSET. By Sir HenryT. Delabeche, F.R.S. Director- 
 General of the Geological Survey. 8vo. with Maps, Woodcuts, and 12 large Plates, 
 price 14s. cloth. 
 
 DE LA RIVE.-A TREATISE ON ELECTRICITY, 
 
 In Theory aud Practice. By Ado. De la Rive, Professor in the Academy of Geneva. In 
 Two Volumes, with numerous Wood Engravings. Vol. I. 8vo. price 18s. cloth. 
 
NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 DENNISTOUN.-MEMOIRS OF THE DUKES OF URBINO ; 
 
 Illustrating the Arras, Arts, and Literature of Italy, from MCCCCXL. to MDCXXX. By 
 James Dennistoun, of Dennistoun. With numerous Portraits, Plates, Fac-similes, and 
 Engravings on Wood. 3 vols, crown 8vo. £2. Ss. cloth. 
 
 DISCIPLINE. 
 
 By the Author of Letters to my Unknown Friends, &c. Second Edition, enlarged. 18mo. 
 price Half-a-Crown, cloth. 
 
 DOUBLEDAY, WESTWOOD, AND HEWITSON. — THE 
 
 GENERA of BUTTERFLIES, or DIURNAL LEPIDOPTERA: comprising their Generic 
 Characters, a Notice of tlieir Habits and Transformations, and a Catalogue of the Species of 
 each Genus. By Edward Doubleday, F.L.S', F.Z.S., late Assistant in the Zoological 
 Department of the British Museum; and John O. Westwood, Esq., President of the 
 Entomological Society of London. Illustrated with Eighty-six coloured Plates from Drawings 
 by W. C. Hewitson, Esq., Author of British Oology. 2 vols, imperial 4to. price Fifteen 
 Guineas, half-bound in morocco. 
 
 EASTLAKE.-MATEEIALS FOR A HISTORY OF OIL 
 
 PAINTING. By Sir Charles Lock Eastlake, F.R.S. F.S.A., President of the Royal 
 Academy. 8vo. 16s. cloth. 
 
 THE ECLIPSE OF FAITH; 
 
 Or, a Visit to a Religious Sceptic. New Edition. Post 8vo. price 9s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 " It is absolutely necessary to meet them" [infidel writers of the modern school "J " on their own ground, and fight them 
 with their own weapons. And this is what the little book at the head of this article proteases to do ; and it does its work 
 well. It is learned and logical, and at the same time lively and entertaining. Its irony is very powerful and cutting, and 
 yet it is not open to the apparent objection of grave and serious subjects being treated flippantly. Whilst, from the 
 nature of the subject, it might fauly he entitled 'Theological Fragments,' irom the method in which the subject is 
 treated it is as interesting as a collection of scenes of society." Britannia.. 
 
 THE ENGLISHMAN'S GREEK CONCORDANCE OF THE 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT: being an Attempt at a Verbal Connexion between the Greek and the 
 English Texts j including a Concordance to the Proper Names, with Indexes, Greek-English 
 and English-Greek. New Edition, with a new Index. Royal 8vo. 42s. cloth. 
 
 THE ENGLISHMAN'S HEBREW AND CHALDEE CON- 
 
 COKDANCE of the OLD TESTAMENT; being an Attempt at a Verbal Connection between 
 the Original and the English Translations : with Indexes, a List of the Proper Names and 
 their occurrences, &c. 2 vols, royal 8vo. sBS. 13s. 6d. cloth ; large paper, rf4. 14s. 6d. • 
 
 EPHEMERA— THE BOOK OF THE SALMON : 
 
 Comprising the Theory, Principles, and Practice of Fly-Fishing for Salmon: with Lists of 
 good Salmon Flies for every good River in the Empire ; with the Natural History of the 
 Salmon, all Its known Habits described, and the best way of artificially Breeding It ex- 
 plained. With numerous coloured Engravings of Salmon Flies and Salmon Fry. By 
 Ephemera; assisted by Andrew Young, of Invershin, Manager of the Duke of Suther- 
 land's Salmon Fisheries. Fcp. 8vo. with coloured Plates, 14s. cloth. 
 
 EPHEMERA.-A HAND-BOOK OF ANGLING; 
 
 Teaching Fly-fishing, Trolling, Bottom-fishim,-, Salmon-fishing; with the Natural History of 
 River Fish, and the best modes of Catching them. By Ephemera. New Edition, enlarged. 
 Fcp. 8vo. with numerous Woodcuts, 9s. cloth. 
 
 THE EXPERIENCE OF LIFE. 
 
 By the Author of Amy Herbert, Gertrude, &c. Fcp. 8vo. price 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHED BY. MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND OO. 9 
 
 FELICE'S HISTORY OF THE PROTESTANTS OF FRANCE, 
 
 From 1521 to 1851. Translated from the Second revised and corrected Edition, by E. West. 
 2 vols, post 8vo. [/„ the presll , 
 
 FORBES—DAHOMEY AND THE DAHGMANS : 
 
 Being: the Journals of Two Missions to the King of Dahomey, nnd Residence at his Capital, 
 in the Years 1849 and 1850. By Frederick E. Forbes, Commander, R.N., F.R.G.S., 
 With 10 Plates and 3 Wood Engravings. 2 vols, post 8vo. 21s. cloth. 
 
 FORESTER AND BIDDULPH'S NORWAY. 
 
 Norway in 1848 and 18^9 : containing Rambles among the Fjelds and Fjords of the Central and 
 Western Districts ; and including Remarks on its Political, Military, Ecclesiastical, and Social 
 Organisation. By Thomas Forester, Esq.; and Lieutenant M. S. Biddulph, Royal 
 Artillery. W ith Map, Woodcuts, and Ten coloured Plates. 8vo. 18s. cloth. 
 
 F0SS.-THE JUDGES OF ENGLAND : 
 
 With Sketches of tbeir Lives, and Miscellaneous Notices connected with the Courts at West- 
 minster from the time of the Conquest. By Edward Fobs, F.S.A. of the Inner Temple 
 Vols. I. II. III. and IV. 8vo. 56s. cloth. 
 
 FRANCIS— THE HISTORY OF THE BANK OF ENGLAND; 
 
 Its Times and Traditions. By John Francis. Third Edition. 2 vols, post 8vo. 2ls. cloth. 
 
 FRANCIS -A HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH RAILWAY; 
 
 Its social Relations and Revelations. By John Francis. 2 vols. 8vo. 24s. cloth. 
 
 FRANCIS-CHRONICLES AND CHARACTERS OF THE 
 
 STOCK EXCHANGE. By John Francis. Second Edition. 8vo. 12s. cloth. 
 
 FREEMAN.— THE LIFE OF THE REV. WILLIAM KIRBY, 
 
 M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., &c, Rector of Barham ; Author of one of the Bridgewater Treaties ; 
 and Joint-Author of the Introduction to Eniomob gy. By the Rev. John Freeman, M.A., 
 Rector of Ashwicken, Norfolk, and Rural Dean. With a Portrait of Mr. Kirby (engraved by 
 Henry Robinson), a Fac-simile of his Handwriting, and a View of Barham Parsonage. 8vo. 
 price 15s. cloth. 
 
 GOLDSMITH. - THE POETICAL WORKS OF OLIVER 
 
 GOLDSMITH. Illustrated by Wood Engravings, from Designs by Members of the Etching 
 Club. With a Biographical Memoir, and Notes on the Poems. Edited by Bolton Corn ey, 
 Esq. Square crown 8vo. price One Guinea, cloth ; or, bound in morocco by Hayday, 
 price £\. 16s. 
 
 G0SSE.-A NATURALIST'S SOJOURN IN JAMAICA. 
 
 By P. H. Gosse, Esq. With coloured Plates. Post 8vo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 GRAHAM— STUDIES FROM THE ENGLISH POETS : 
 
 Comprising Selections from Milton, Shakspeare, Tope, Gray, Goldsmith, Cowper, and Collins ; 
 with the strikingly beautiful passages printed in italics; Explanatory Notes and Illustrations ; 
 and Examination Questions for exei cise in English Composition. By G. F. Graha m. 12mo. 
 price 7s. cloth. 
 
 C 
 
10 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 GRAHAM.-ENGLISH; OR, THE ART OF COMPOSITION 
 
 Explained in a Series of Instructions and Examples. By G. F. Gkaham. New Edition, 
 revised and improved. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 MR. W. R. GREG'S CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE EDIN- 
 burgh REVIEW.-ESSAYS on POLITICAL and SOCIAL SCIENCE. . Contributed chiefly 
 to the Edinourgli Review. By William R. Greg. 2 vols. 8vo. price 24s. cloth. 
 
 GURNEY.-HISTORICAL SKETCHES; 
 
 Illustrating some Memorable Events and Epochs, from a.d. 1,400 to a.d. 1,546- By the Rev. 
 John Hampden GuRney, M.A., Rector of St. Mary's, Mary-le-bone. Fcp. 8vo. 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 GWILT.-AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF ARCHITECTURE, 
 
 Historical, Theoretical, and Practical. By Joseph Gwilt. Illustrated with more than 
 One Thousand Engravings on "Wood, from Designs by J. S. Gwilt. Second Edition, with a 
 Supplemental "View of the Symmetry and Stability of Gothic Architecture ; comprising upwards 
 of Eighty additional Woodcuts. 8vo. price 52s. 6d. cloth — The Supplement separately, 
 price 6s. cloth. 
 
 SIDNEY HALL'S GENERAL LARGE LIBRARY ATLAS 
 
 OF FiFTY-THltEE MAPS (size 20 in. by 16 in.), with the Divisions and Boundaries care- 
 fully coloured ; and an Alphabetical Index of all the Names contained in the Maps. New 
 Edition, corrected from the.best and most recent Authorities ; with the Railways laid down 
 and many entirely new Maps. Colombier 4to. £%. 5s. half-bound in russia. 
 
 HAMILTON. -- DISCUSSIONS IN PHILOSOPHY AND 
 
 LITERATURE, EDUCATION and UNIVERSITY REFORM. Chiefly from the Edinburgh 
 Review; corrected, vindicated, enlarged, in Notes and Appendices. By Sir AVilliam 
 Hamilton, Bart. 8vo. price 18s. cloth. 
 
 HARRISON.-THE LIGHT OF THE FORGE ; 
 
 Or, Counsels drawn from the Sick-Bed of E. M. By' the Rev. William Harrison, M.A., 
 Rector of Birch, Essex, and Domestic Chaplain to H.R.H. the Duchess of Cambridge. With 
 2 Wood Engravings. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. cloth. 
 
 HARRISON— ON THE RISE, PROGRESS, AND PRESENT 
 
 STRUCTURE of the ENGLISH LANGUAGE. By the Rev. M. Harbison, M.A. late 
 fellow of Queen's College, Oxford. Post 8vo. 8s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 HARRY HIEOVER.— THE HUNTING-FIELD. 
 
 By Harry Hieover. With Two Plates— One representing The Right Sort ; the other, The 
 Wrong Sort* Fcp. 8vo. 5s. half-bound. 
 
 HARRY HIEOVER.-PRACTICAL HORSEMANSHIP. 
 
 By Harhy Hieover. Willi 2 Plates— One representing Going like Workmen; the other, 
 Going like Muffs. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. half-bound. 
 
 HARRY HIEOVER— THE STUD, 
 
 I'or Practical Purposes and Practical Men: Being a Guide to the Choice of a Horse for 
 use more than for show. By Hakky Hi lover. With Two Plates— One representing 
 A pretty good sort for most purposes; the other, 'Raythcr' a bad sort for any purpose. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 5s. half-bound. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 11 
 
 HARRY HIEOVER.-THE POCKET AND THE STUD; 
 
 Or, Practical Hints on the Management of the Stable. By Harry Hikovhu. Second Edition ; 
 with Portrait of the Author on his favourite Horse Harlequin, Fcp. 8vo. 5a. half-bound. 
 
 HARRY HIEOVER-STABLE TALK AND TABLE TALK; 
 
 Or, SPECTACLES for YOUNG SPORTSMEN. By Harry Hieover. New Edition. 
 2 vols. 8vo. with Portrait, 24s. cloth. 
 
 HAWKER.— INSTRUCTIONS TO YOUNG SPORTSMEN 
 
 In all that relates to Guns and Shooting. By Lieut.-Col. P. Hawker. New Edition, 
 corrected, enlarged, and improved; with Eighty-five Plates and Woodcuts by Adlard and 
 Branston, from Drawings by C. Varley, Dickes, &c. 8vo. 21s. cloth. 
 
 HAYDN'S BOOK OF DIGNITIES : 
 
 Containing ROLLS OF THE OFFICIAL PERSONAGES of the BRITISH EMPIRE, Civil, 
 Ecclesiastical, Judicial, Military, Naval, and Municipal, from the EARLIEST PERIODS to 
 the PRESENT TIME; Compiled chiefly from the Records of the Public Offices. Together 
 with the Soverigns of Europe, from the foundation of their respective States ; the Peerage 
 and Nobility of Great Britain, and numerous other Lists. Being a New Edition, improved 
 and continued, of BEATSON'S POLITICAL INDEX. By Joseph Haydn, Compiler of 
 The Dictionarg of Dates, and other Works. 8vo. 25s. half-bound. 
 
 SIR JOHN HERSCHEL.-OUTLINES OF ASTRONOMY. 
 
 By Sir John F. W. Herschel, Bart. &c. New Edition ; with Plates and Wood Engravings. 
 Svo. 18s. cloth. 
 
 HINTS ON ETIQUETTE AND THE USAGES OF SOCIETY : 
 
 With a Glance at Bad Habits. By kyosyos. "Manners make the man." New Edition, 
 revised (with additions) by a Lady of Rank. Ecp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 LORD HOLLAND'S MEMOIRS. 
 
 Memoirs of the Whig Party during my Time. By Henry Richard Lord Holland. 
 Edited by his Son, Henry Edward Lord Holland. Vol. I. Post Svo. 9s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 LORD HOLLAND'S FOREIGN REMINISCENCES. 
 
 FOREIGN REMINISCENCES. By Henry Richard Lord Holland. ComprisingAnec- 
 dotes,andan Account of such Persons and Political Intrigues in Foreign Countries as have 
 fallen within his Lordship's observation. Edited by his Son, Henry Edward Lord 
 Holland j with Fac-simile. Second Edition. Post 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 HOLLAND.- CHAPTERS ON MENTAL PHYSIOLOGY. 
 
 By Henry Holland, M.D., F.R.S., Physician- Extraordinary to the Queen; and Physician 
 in Ordinary to His Royal Highness Prince Albert. Founded chiefly on Chapters contained m 
 Medical Notes cmd Reflections by the same Author. Svo. price 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 H00K.-THE LAST DAYS OF OUR LORD'S MINISTRY : 
 
 A Course of Lectures on the principal Events of Passion Week. By Walter Farouhar 
 Hook, D.D., Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen. New Edition. Fcp. Svo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 H00KER-KEW GARDENS; 
 
 Or a PoDular Guide to the Roval Botanic Gardens of Kew. By Sir William Jackson 
 Hooker, K.H. D.C.L. F.R.A. & L.S. &c. &c. Director. New Edition. 16mo. with numerous 
 Wood Engravings, pi ice Sixpence. 
 
12 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 HOOKER AND ARNOTT.-THE BRITISH FLORA; 
 
 Comprising- the Phaenogamous or Flowering Plants, and the Ferns. The Sixth Edition, 
 ■with Additions and Corrections; and numerous Figures illustrative of the Umbelliferous 
 Plants, the Composite Plants, the Grasses, and the Ferns. By Sir W. J. Hooker, F.R. A. 
 and L.S. &c., and G. A. Walker-Arngtt, LL.D. F.L.S. 12mo. with 12 Plates, Us. clotb ; 
 with the Plates coloured, price 21a. 
 
 HORNE— AN INTRODUCTION TO THE CRITICAL STUDY 
 
 and KNOWLEDGE of the HOLY SCRIPTURES. By Thomas Haktwell Horne, B.D. 
 of St. John's College, Cambridge; Prebendary of St. Paul's. New Edition, revised and 
 corrected ; with numerous Maps and Facsimiles of Biblical Manuscripts. 5 vols. 8vo. 63s. 
 cloth; or £b, bound in calf. 
 
 HORNE.-A COMPENDIOUS INTRODUCTION TO THE 
 
 STUDY of the BIBLE. By Thomas Ha rtwell Horne, B.D. of St. John's College, Cam- 
 bridge. Being" an Analysis of his Introduction to the Critical Study and Knowledge 
 of the Holy Scriptures. New Edition, corrected and enlarged. 12mo. with Maps and other 
 Engravings, 9s. boards. 
 
 HOWITT.-THE CHILDREN'S YEAR. 
 
 By Mary Howitt. With Four Illustrations, engraved by John Absolon, from Original 
 Designs by Anna Mary Howitt. Square l6mo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 WILLIAM HOWITT'S BOY'S COUNTRY BOOK : 
 
 Being the real Life of a Country Boy, written by himself; exhibiting all the Amusements, 
 Pleasures, and Pursuits of Children in the Country. New Edition ; with 40 Woodcuts. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 HOWITT.-THE RURAL LIFE OF ENGLAND. 
 
 By William Howitt. New Edition, corrected and revised ; with Engravings on wood, by 
 Bewick and Williams : uniform with Visits to Remarkable Places. Medium 8vo. 21s. cloth. 
 
 HOWITT— VISITS TO REMARKABLE PLACES; 
 
 Old Halls, Battle-fields, and Scenes illustrative of Striking Passages in English History and 
 Poetry. By William Howitt. New Edition ; with 40 Engravings on Wood. Medium 8vo. 
 21s. cloth. 
 
 SECOND SERIES, chiefly in the Counties of NORTHUMBERLAND and DURHAM, with a 
 Stroll along the BORDER. With upwards of 40 Engravings on Wood. Medium 8vo. 
 Sis. cloth. 
 
 HUDSON -THE EXECUTOR'S GUIDE. 
 
 By J. C. Hudson, Esq. late of the Legacy Duty Office, London ; Author of Plain Directions 
 for Making Wills. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 HUDSON-PLAIN DIRECTIONS FOR MAKING WILLS 
 
 In Conformity with the Law : with a clear Exposition of the Law relating to the distribution 
 of Personal Estate in the case of Intestacy, two Forms of Wills, and much useful informi.tion. 
 By J. C. Hudson, Esq. New Edition, corrected. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. Cd. cloth. 
 
 *»* These Two works may be had in One Volume, 7s. cloth. 
 
 HUGHES (E.)-A NEW SCHOOL ATLAS OF PHYSICAL, 
 
 POLITICAL, and COMMERCIAL GEOGRAPHY. By Edward Hughes, F.R.G.S., Head 
 Master of the Royal Naval Lower School, Greenwich Hospital. Containing Seventeen 
 coloured Maps, with Descriptive Letterpress. The Maps engraved on Steel bv E Weller 
 F.R.G.S. Royal 8vo. price 10s. 6d. half-bound. ' ' 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 13 
 
 HUGHES (W.)-A MANUAL OF MATHEMATICAL GEO- 
 
 GRAPHY: comprehending; an Inquiry into the Construction of Maps: with Rules for the 
 Formation of Map Projections. By William Hughes, F.R.G.S., late Professor of Geo- 
 graphy in the College for Civil Engineers. Second Edition j with 5 Plates. Fcp. 8vo. price 
 4s. Gci. cloth. 
 
 HUMBOLDT. -ASPECTS OF NATURE 
 
 In Different Lands and Different Climates ; with Scientific Elucidations. By Alexander Von 
 Humboldt. Translated, with the Author's authority, by Mrs. Sabine. New Edition. 
 16mo. 6s. cloth : or in 2 vols. 3s. 6d. each, cloth ; Half-a-C-own each, sewed. 
 
 HUMBOLDT'S COSMOS; 
 
 Or, a Sketch of a Physical Description of the Universe. Translated, with the Author's authority 
 by Mrs. Sabine. Vols. I. and II. 16mo. Half-a-Crown each, sewed ; 3s. 6d. each, cloth: or in 
 postsvo. 12s. each,cloth.— Vol. III. postSvo. 12s. 6d. cloth: orinl6mo. Part 1. 2s. 6d. sewed , 
 3s. 6d. cloth ; and Part II. 3s. sewed, 4s. cloth. 
 
 HUMPHREYS— SENTIMENTS AND SIMILES OF SHAK- 
 
 SPKARE : a Classified Selection of Similes, Definitions, Descriptions, and other remarkable 
 Passages in Shakspeare's Plays and Poems. With an elaborately illuminated border in the 
 characteristic 6tyle of the Elizabethan Period, and other Embellishments. Bound in very 
 massive carved and pierced covers containing in deep relief a medallion Head and Cypher. 
 The Illuminations and Ornaments designed and executed by Henry Noel Humphreys. 
 Square post 8vo. One Guinea. 
 
 MBS. JAMESON'S LEGENDS OF THE MONASTIC 
 
 ORDERS, as represented in the Fine Arts. Containing St. Benedict and the Early Benedictines 
 in Italy, France, Spain, and Flanders; the Benedictines in England and in Germany ; the 
 Reformed Benedictines ; early Royal Saints connected with the Benedictine Order ; the 
 Augustines ; Orders derived from the Augustine Rule ; the Mendicant Orders ; the Jesuits ; 
 and the Order of the Visitation of St. Mary. Forming the Second Series of Sacred and 
 Legendary AH. Second Edition, corrected and enlarged j with 11 Etchings by the Author, 
 and 88 Woodcuts. Square crown 8vo. 28s. cloth. 
 
 MRS. JAMESON'S SACRED AND LEGENDARY ART; 
 
 Or, Legends of the Saints and Martyrs. First Series. Containing- Legends of the Angels 
 and Archangels ; the Evangelists and Apostles ; the Greek and Latin Fathers ; the Magda- 
 lene; the Patron Saints ; the Virgin Patronesses ; the Martyrs; the Bishops; the Hermits; 
 and the Warrior-Saints of Christendom. Second Edition; with numerous Woodcuts, and 16 
 Etchings by the Author. Square crown 8vo. 28s. cloth. 
 
 MRS. JAMESON'S LEGENDS OF THE MADONNA, 
 
 Ab represented in the Fine Arts. Formingthe Third Series of Sacred and Legendary Art. 
 With 55 Drawings by the Author, and 152 Wood Engravings. Square crown 8vo. 28s. cloth. 
 
 " Of all our writers upon sacred art, there is none in whose hands the subject acquires so deep an interest, or is treated with 
 such prolound knowledge, such genial yet acute criticism, such deep sympathy for the poetic, and such high reverence for 
 the 6acred,as-wefind in the works of Mrs. Jameson. A noble style, dignified yet natural, simple yet impressive, at once 
 captivates the reader; while the utter absence of pedantry, even in the fulness of the authoress's knowledge of obscure 
 
 subjects, adds not its least graceful characteristic to this book Mrs. Jameson's very scholarly and artist like volume is 
 
 one which every art library must possess ; and of the high qualities and merits of which, even the faint and meagre sketch 
 which we have drawn can hardly, we hope, fail to afford some indication," Morning Chronicle, 
 
 LORD JEFFREY'S CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE EDIN- 
 
 EURGH REVIEW. A New Edition, complete in One Volume, uniform with Mr. Macaulay's 
 Essays and Sir James Mackintosh's and the Rev. Sydney Smith's Works; with a Portrait 
 engraved by Henry Robinson, and a Vignette View of Craigcrook engraved by J. Cousen. 
 Square crown 8vo. [Nearly ready. 
 
 *** Also, the Second Edition, in 3 vols. 8vo. price 43s. cloth. 
 
14 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 BISHOP JEKEMY TAYLOR'S ENTIRE WORKS: 
 
 With the Life by Bishop Heber. Revised and corrected by the Rev. Charles Page 
 Eden, Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. In Ten Volumes. Vols. II. to X. 8vo. price Half-a- 
 Guinea each. 
 
 *»* The First Volume, comprising Bishop Heber's Life of Jeremy Taylor, extended by the 
 Editor, is nearly ready for publication. 
 
 BISHOP JEREMY TAYLOR-READINGS FOR EVERY 
 
 DAY in LENT: compiled from the Writings of Bishop Jeremy Taylor. By the Author of 
 Amy Herbert, 'the Child's First History of Rome, &c. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. cloth. 
 
 JOHNSTON.-A NEW DICTIONARY OF GEOGRAPHY, 
 
 Descriptive, Physical, Statistical, and Historical: forming a complete General Gazetteer of 
 the World. By Alexander Keith Johnston, F.R.S.E. F.R.G.S. F.G.S. ; Geographer at 
 Edinburgh in Ordinary to Her Majesty. In One Volume of 1,440 pages ; comprising nearly 
 50,000 Names of Places. Svo. price 36s. cloth ; or strongly half-bound in russia, with flexible 
 back, 41s. 
 
 ILEMBLE.-THE SAXONS IN ENGLAND : 
 
 a History of the English Commonwealth till the period of the Norman Conquest. By John* 
 Mitchell Remble, M.A., F.C.P.S., &c. 2 vols. Svo. 28s. cloth. 
 
 KIPPIS -A COLLECTION OF HYMNS AND PSALMS FOR 
 
 PUBLIC and PRIVATE WORSHIP. Selected and prepared by Andrew Kippis, D.D., 
 Abraham Rees, D.D., the Rev. Thomas Jervis, and the Rev. Thomas Morgan, LL.D. 
 New Edition; including 1 a New Supplement by the Rev. Edmund Kell, M.A. 18mo. 4s. 
 cloth ; or 4s. 6d. bound in roan.— The SUPPLEMENT separately, price Eightpence. 
 
 KIRBY AND SPENCK-AN fNTRODUCTION TO ENTO- 
 
 MOLOGY; or, Elements of the Natural History of Insects: comprising- an account of noxious 
 and useful Insects, of their Metamorphoses, Food, Stratagems, Habitations, Societies, Motions, 
 Noises, Hybernation, Instinct, &c. By W. Kirby, M.A. F.R.S. & L.S. Rector of Bar-ham ; 
 and W. Spence, Esq. F.R.S. & L.S. New Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. with Plates, 3ls. 6d. cloth. 
 
 LAING.-0BSERVATI0NS ON THE SOCIAL AND P0LI- 
 
 TICAL STATE of DENMARK and the DUCHIES of SLESWICK and HOLSTEIX in 1851 : 
 Being the Third Series of Notes of a Traveller. By Samuel Lai.ng, Esq. With a Plan of the 
 Battle of Idstedt. 8vo. price 12s. cloth. 
 
 LAING.-0BSERVATI0NS ON THE SOCIAL AND P0LI- 
 
 TICAL STATE of the EUROPEAN PEOPLE in 1848 and 1849 : Being the Second Series of 
 Notes of a Traveller. By Samuel Laing, Esq. Svo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 LANG. — FREEDOM AND INDEPENDENCE FOR THE 
 
 GOLDEN LANDS of AUSTRALIA; the Right of the Colonies, ami the Interest of Britain 
 and of the World. By John Dunmobe Lang, M.A..D.D. With a coloured Map. Post8vo. 
 price 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 LANG.-AN HISTORICAL AND STATISTICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 of NEW SOUTH WALES ; including a Visit to the Gold Regions, and a Description of the 
 Mines, with an Estimate of the probable Results of the Great Discovery. By John Dun more 
 Lang, M.A., D.D. Third Edition (three-fourths entirely new), bringing down the History of 
 the Colony to July 1, 1852 ; with a large coloured .Map. 2 vols, post 8vo. price 21s. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 15 
 
 LARDNER'S CABINET CYCLOPEDIA 
 
 OF HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, LITERATURE, THE ARTS AND SCIENCES, NATURAL 
 HISTORY, AND MANUFACTURES: A Series of Original Works by 
 
 Sir John Herschel, 
 Sir James Mackintosh, 
 Robert South ey, 
 Sir David Brewster, 
 
 Thomas Keightley, 
 John Forster, 
 Sir Walter Scott, 
 Thomas Moore, 
 
 Bishop Th i ulwall, 
 The Rev. G. R. Gleig, 
 J. C. L. De Sismondi, 
 John Phillips, F.rA G.S. 
 
 And other eminent Writers. 
 
 Complete in 132 vols. fcp. 8vo. with Vignette Titles, price Nineteen Guineas, cloth. 
 
 The works separately, in Sets or Series, price Three Shillings and Sixpence each Volume. 
 
 A List of the Works composing the Cabinet Cyclopazdia : 
 
 Bell's History of Russia 3 vols. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Bell's Lives of British Poets . . 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 Brewster's Optics 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Cooley's Maritime and Inland 
 Discovery 3 vols. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Crowe's History of France ..3 vols. 10s. 6d. 
 
 De Morgan on Probabilities . . 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 De Sismondi's History of the 
 
 Italian Republics 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 De Sismondi's Fall of theRoman 
 
 Empire 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 Donovan's Chemistry 1 vol. 3s. Gd. 
 
 Donovan'sDomestic Economy 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 Dunham's Spain & Portugal 5 vols. 17s. 6d. 
 
 Dunham'sHistory of Denmark, 
 
 Sweden, and Norway 3 vols. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Dunham's History of Poland. . 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Dunham's Germanic Empire 3 vols. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Dunham's Europe during the 
 
 Middle Ages 4 vols. 14s. 
 
 Dunham's British Dramatists 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 Dunham's Lives of Early Wri- 
 ters of Great Britain 1 vol. 6d. 
 
 Fergus's History of the United 
 States 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 Fosbroke's Greek and Roman 
 Antiquities 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 Forster's Lives of the States- 
 men of the Commonwealth 5 vols. 17s. 6d. 
 
 Gleig's Lives of British Mili- 
 tary Commanders 3 vols. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Grattan's History of the Ne- 
 therlands 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Henslow's Botany 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Herschel's Astronomy lvol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Herschel's Discourse on Na- 
 tural Philosophy 1 vol. Ss. 6d. 
 
 History of Rome 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 History of Switzerland 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Holland's Manufactures in 
 
 Metal 3 vols. 10s. 6d. 
 
 James'sLives of ForeignStates- 
 
 men 5 vols. 17s. 6d. 
 
 Kater & Lardner's Mechanics 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Keightley's Outlines of Hist. 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Lardner's Arithmetic 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Lardner's Geometry lvol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 3s. Gd. 
 
 7s. 
 
 34. Lardner on Heat 1 vol. 
 
 35. Lardner's Hydrostatics and 
 
 Pneumatics 1 vol. 
 
 36. LardnerSc Walker's Electricity 
 
 and Magnetism 2 vols. 
 
 37. Mackintosh, Forster, and 
 
 Courtenay's LiveB of British 
 
 Statesmen 7 vols. 24s. 6d, 
 
 38. Mackintosh, Wallace, & Bell's 
 
 History of England 10 vols. 35s. 
 
 39. Montgomery and Shelley's 
 
 Emiuent Italian, Spanish, 
 
 and Portuguese Authors 3 vols. 10s. 6d 
 
 40. Moore's History of Ireland. .4 vols. 14s. 
 
 41. Nicolas's Chronology of Hist. 1 vol. 3s. 6d 
 
 42. Phillips's Treatise on Geology, 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 43. Powell's History of Natural 
 
 Philosophy 1 vol. 
 
 44. Porter's Treatise on the Manu- 
 
 facture of Silk 1 vol. 
 
 45. Porter's Manufactures of 
 
 Porcelain and Glass 1 vol. 
 
 46. Roscoe's British Lawyers — 1 vol. 
 47- Scott's History of Scotland . . 2 vols. 
 
 48. Shelley's Lives of Eminent 
 
 French Authors 2 vols. 
 
 49. Shuckard&Swainson's Insects, 1 vol. 3s. 6d 
 
 50. Southey's Lives of British Ad- 
 
 mirals 5 vols. 17s. 6d 
 
 51. Stebbing's Church History .. 2 vols. 7s. 
 
 52. Stebbing's History of the Re- 
 
 formation 2 vols. 
 
 53. Swainson's Discourse on Na- 
 
 tural History 1 vol. 
 
 54. Swainson's Natural History & 
 
 Classification of Animals . . 1 vol. 
 
 55. Swainson's Habits & Instincts 
 
 of Animals 1 vol. 
 
 56. Swainson's Birds 2 vols. 
 
 57. Swainson's Fish, Reptiles, &c. 2 vols. 
 
 58. Swainson's Quadrupeds 1 vol. 
 
 59. Swainson's Shells & Shell-fish, 1 vol. 
 
 60. Swainson's Animals in Mena- 
 
 geries 1 vol. 
 
 61. Swainson's Taxidermy and 
 
 Bibliography 1 vol. 
 
 62. Thirlwall's Historv of Greece, 8 vols. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 Ss. 6d. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 3s. Gd. 
 7s. 
 
 7s. 
 
 7s. 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 3s. Gd. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 7s. 
 7s. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 3s. Gd. 
 
16 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 LARDNER— THE GREAT EXHIBITION AND LONDON 
 
 in 1851. Reviewed by Dr. Lardner, Michel Chevalier, John Lemoinne, and Hector 
 Berlioz. "With Wood Engravings. Crown 8vo. price 14s. cloth. 
 
 DR. LATHAM ON DISEASES OF THE HEART. 
 
 Lectures on Subjects connected with Clinical Medicine : Diseases of the Heart. By P. M. 
 Latham, M.D., Physician Extraordinary to the Queen. New Edition. 2 vols. 12mo. 16s. cl. 
 
 DR. FALCK LEBAHN.-GOETHE'S FAUST. 
 
 With copious English Notes, containing the whole of the Text, in German and English, classi- 
 fied according to the Rules of Grammar, for Students of the German Language. By 
 Falck Lebahn, Ph.D. Author of German in One Volume, &c. 8vo. price 15s. cloth, 
 
 LEE.— ELEMENTS OF NATURAL HISTORY; 
 
 Or, First Principles of Zoology : Comprising the Principles of Classification interspersed 
 with amusing and instructive Accounts of the most remarkable Animals. By Mrs. R. Lee. 
 New Edition, enlarged, with numerous additional Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 L. E. L.-THE POETICAL WORKS OF LETITIA ELIZA- 
 
 BETHLANDON; comprising the IMPROVISATRICE, the VENETIAN BRACELET, the 
 GOLDEN VIOLET, the TROUBADOUR, and other Poetical Remains. New Edition ; with 
 2 Vignettes by Richard Doyle. 2 vols. 16mo. 10s. cloth ; morocco, 21s. 
 
 LETTERS ON HAPPINESS, ADDRESSED TO A FRIEND. 
 
 By the Author of Letters to My Unknown Friends, &c. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 LETTERS TO MY UNKNOWN FRIENDS. 
 
 By a Lady, Author of Letters on Happiness. 3d Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 LINDLEY.-INTRODUCTIQN TO BOTANY. 
 
 By J. Lindlf.y, Ph.D. F.R.S. L.S. &c. Professor of Botany in University College, London. 
 New Edition, with Corrections and copious Additions. 2 vols. 8vo. with Six Plates and 
 numerous Woodcuts, 24s. cloth. 
 
 LINWOOD— ANTHOLQGIA OXONIENSIS, 
 
 Sive Florilegium e lusibus poeticis diversorum Oxoniensium Gracis et Latinis decerptum. 
 Curante Gulielmo Linwood, M.A. ^Edis Christi Alummo. svo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 LITTON.-THE CHURCH OF CHRIST, 
 
 In its Idea, Attributes, and Ministry : With a particular reference to the Controversy on the 
 Subject between Romanists and Protestants. By the Rev. Edward Arthur Litton, M. A., 
 Vice-Principal of St. Edmund Hall, Oxford. 8vo. 16s. cloth. 
 
 LORIMER.-LETTERS TO A YOUNG MASTER MARINER 
 
 On some Subjects connected with his Calling. By the late Charles Lorimer. New Edi- 
 tion. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 LOUDON.-THE AMATEUR GARDENER'S CALENDAR: 
 
 Being a Monthly Guide as to what should be avoided, as well as what should be done in a 
 Garden in each Month : with plain Rules how to do what is requisite; Directions fot Lavin" 
 Out and Planting Kitchen and Flower Gardens, Pleasure Grounds, and Shrubberies; and a 
 short Account, in each Month, of the Quadrupeds, Birds, and Insects then most injurious to 
 Gardens. By Mrs. Loudon. USmo.with Wood Ungravings, 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHEB BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 17 
 
 LOUDON.— THE LADY'S COUNTRY COMPANION; 
 
 Or, How to Enjoy a Country Life Rationally. By Mrs. Loudon, Author of Gardening for 
 Ladles, &c. Fourth Edition j with Plate and Wood Engravings. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 LOUDON'S SELF-INSTRUCTION FOR YOUNG GAR- 
 
 DENERS, Foresters, Bailiffs, Land Stewards, and Farmers ; in Arithmetic, Book-keeping, 
 Geometry, Mensuration, Practical Trigonometry, kechanics, Land-Surveying, Levelling, 
 Planning and Mapping, Architectural Drawing, and lsometrical Projection and Perspective ; 
 with Examples shewing their applications to Horticulture and Agricultural Purposes, With a 
 Portrait of Mr. Loudon, and a Memoir by Mrs. Loudon. 8vo. with Woodcuts, 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA OF GARDENING; 
 
 Comprising the Theory and Practice of Horticulture, Floriculture, Arboriculture, and Land- 
 scape Gardening : including- all the latest improvements ; a General History ef^Gardenhig in 
 all Countries j and a Statistical View of its Present State : with Suggestions for its Future 
 Progress in the British Isles. Illustrated with many hundred Engraving's. on Wood by 
 Branston. New Edition, corrected and improved by Mrs. Loudon. 8vo. 50s. cloth. 
 
 LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA OF TREES AMD SHRUBS : 
 
 Being the Arboretum et Fruticetum Britannicum abridged: containing the Hardy Trees 
 and Shrubs of Great Britain, Native and Foreign, Scientifically and Popularly Described ; 
 with their Propagation, Culture, and Uses in the Arts; and with Engravings of nearly all 
 the Species. Adapted for the use of Nurserymen, Gardeners, and Foresters. With about 
 2,000 Engravings on Wood. 8vo. s£2. 10s. cloth. 
 
 LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA OF AGRICULTURE: 
 
 Comprising the Theory and Practice of the Valuation, Transfer, Laying-out, Improvement, 
 and Management of Landed Property, and of the Cultivation and Economy of the Animal and 
 Vegetable productions of Agriculture : including all the latest I mprovements, a general History 
 of Agriculture in all Countries, a Statistical View of its present State, with Suggestions for 
 its future progress in the British Isles. New Edition. 8vo. with 1,100 Woodcuts, 50s. cloth. 
 
 LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA OF PLANTS ; 
 
 Including all the Plants which are now found in, or have been introduced mto, Great Britain ; 
 giving their Natural Histoiy, accompanied by such descriptions, engraved figures, and 
 elementary details, as may enable a beginner, who is a mere English reader, to discover the 
 name of every Plant which he may find in flower, and acquire all the information respecting 
 it which is useful and interesting. New Edition, corrected throughout, and brought down to 
 the year 1853, by Mrs. Loudon. {In the press. 
 
 LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA OF COTTAGE, FARM, AND 
 
 VILLA ARCHITECTURE and FURNITURE ; containing numerous Designs, from the Villa 
 to the Cottage and the Farm, including Farm Houses, Farmeries, and other Agricultural 
 Buildings ; Country Inns, Public Houses, and Parochial Schools; with the requisite Fittings- 
 up, Fixtures, and Furniture, and appropriate Offices, Gardens, and Garden Scenery: each 
 Design accompanied by Analytical and Critical Remarks. New Edition, edited by Mrs. 
 Loudon. With more than 2,000 Engravings on Wood. Svo. £3. 3s. cloth. 
 
 LOUDON'S HORTUS BRITANNICUS; 
 
 Or Catalogue of all the Plants indigenous to, cultivated in, or introduced into Britain. An 
 entirely New Edition, corrected throughout : With a Supplement, including all the New 
 Plants, and a New General Index to the whole Work. Edited by Mrs. Loudon ; assisted by 
 W H.' Baxter, and David Woosteb. 8vo. 31s. 6d. cloth.— The Supplement separately, 
 price 14s. cloth. 
 
18 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 LOW.-ELEMENTS OF PRACTICAL AGRICULTURE; 
 
 Comprehending: the Cultivation of Plants, the Husbandry of the Domestic Animals, and the 
 Economy of the Farm. By D. Low, Esq. F.R S.E. New Edition, with 200 Woodcuts. 8vo. 
 21s. cloth. 
 
 MACAULAY— THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND FROM THE 
 
 ACCESSION OF JAMES II. By Thomas Babington Macaulay. New Edition. 
 Vols. I. and II. 8vo. 32s. cloth. 
 
 MR. MACAULAY'S CRITICAL & HISTORICAL ESSAYS 
 
 CONTRIBUTED to The EDINBURGH REVIEW. Three Editions, as follows;— 
 
 1. Library Edition (the Seventh), in 3 vols. 8vo. price 36s. cloth. 
 
 2. Complete in One Voium, with Portrait and Vignette. Square crown 8vo. price 21s. 
 
 cloth ; or 30s. handsomely bound in calf by Hayday. 
 
 3. A New Edition, in 3 vols. fcp. 8vo. price 21s. cloth. 
 
 MACAULAY.-LAYS OF ANCIENT ROME, 
 
 With IVRY and the ARMADA. By Thomas Babington Macaulay. New Edition. 
 16mo. in. 6d. cloth ; or 10s. 6d. bound in morocco by Hayday. 
 
 MR. MACAULAY'S LAYS OF ANCIENT ROME. 
 
 With numerous Illustrations, Original and from the Antique, drawn on Wood by George 
 Scharf, Jun. and engraved by Samuel Williams. New Edition. Fcp. 4to. 21s. boards ; 
 or 42s. bound in morocco by Hayday. 
 
 MACDONALD— VILLA VER0CCHI0; 
 
 Or, the YOUTH of LEONARDO DA VINCI : a Tale. By the late Diana Louisa Mac- 
 donald. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 MACKINTOSH-SIR JAMES MACKINTOSH'S MISCELLA- 
 
 NEOUS WORKS; including his Contributions to The EDINBURGH REVIEW. A New 
 Edition, complete in One Volume; with Portrait and Vignette. Square crown 8vo. 21s. 
 cloth ; or 30s. calf extra by Hayday. 
 
 M'LEOD AND WELLER'S SACRED ATLAS. 
 
 An Atlas of Scripture Geography. Adapted for the use of Training Colleges, Pupil Teachers, 
 and the Upper Classes in Elementary Schools. Comprising Fifteen coloured Maps, and a 
 Section, engraved on Ten Plates : with Illustrative Letterpress, by Walter M'Leod, 
 F.R.G.S., Head Master of the Model School, and Master of Method in the Royal Military 
 Asylum, Chelsea. The Maps compiled and engraved by Edward Weller, F.R.G.S. Royal 
 8vo. price 7s. half-bound. 
 
 M'CULLQCH.-A TREATISE ON THE CIRCUMSTANCES 
 
 which DETERMINE the RATE of WAGES and the CONDITION of the LABOURING 
 CLASSES. By J. R. M'Culloch, Esq. Fcp. 8vo 3s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 M'CULLOCH. — A DICTIONARY, PRACTICAL, THE0- 
 
 RETICAL, and HISTORICAL, of COM MERGE and COMMERCIAL NAVIGATION. Illus- 
 trated with Maps and Plans. By J. R. M'Culloch, Esq. New Edition, corrected, 
 enlarged, and improved : Including- a New Supplement. Svo. 50s. cloth ; or 55s. half, bound 
 in russia with flexible back.— The Supplement separately, price 4s. 6d. 
 
 M'CULL0CH.-A DICTIONARY, GEOGRAPHICAL, STA- 
 
 TISTICAL, and HISTORICAL, of the various Countries, Places, and Principal Natural 
 Objects in the WORLD. By J. R. M'Culloch. Esq. Illustrated with 6 large Maps. New 
 Edition ; with a Supplement, comprising the Population of fir-eat Britain from the Census of 
 1851. 2 vols. 8vo. 63s. cloth.— The Supplement separately, price 2s. Gd. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 19 
 
 M'CULLOCH.— AN ACCOUNT, DESCRIPTIVE & STATIS- 
 TICAL, of tlie BRITISH EMPIRE; exhibiting its Extent, Physical Capacities, Population 
 Industry, and Civil and Religious Institutions. By J. R. M'Culloch, Esq. New Edition 
 corrected, enlarged, and greatly improved. 2 vols. 8vo. 42s. cloth. 
 
 M'CULLOCH.-A TREATISE ON THE PRINCIPLES AND 
 
 PRACTICAL INFLUENCE of TAXATION and the FUNDING SYSTEM. By J. R. 
 M'Culloch, Esq. Second Edition, corrected, enlarged, and improved. 8vo. 16s. cloth." 
 
 MAITLAND.-THE CHURCH IN THE CATACOMBS: 
 
 A Description of the Primitive Church of Rome. Illustrated by its Sepulchral Remains. By 
 Charles Maitland. New Edition; with numerous Woodcuts. 8vo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 MRS. MARCET'S CONVERSATIONS ON CHEMISTRY; 
 
 In which the Elements of that Science are familiarly Explained and Illustrated by Experiments, 
 New Edition, enlarged and improved. 2 vols. fcp. 8vo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 MBS. MARCET'S CONVERSATIONS ON NATURAL PHI- 
 
 LOSOPHY, in which the Elements of that Science are familiarly explained. New 
 Edition, enlarged and corrected. Fcp. 8vo. with 23 Plates, 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 MRS. MARCET'S CONVERSATIONS ON POLITICAL 
 
 ECONOMY, in which the Elements of that Science are familiarly explained. New Edition. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 MRS. MARCET'S CONVERSATIONS ON VEGETABLE 
 
 PHYSIOLOGY ; comprehending the Elements of Botany, with their application to Agricul- 
 ture. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. with 4 Plates, 9s. cloth. 
 
 MRS. MARCET'S CONVERSATIONS ON LAND & WATER. 
 
 New Edition, revised and corrected. With a coloured Map, shewing the comparative 
 altitude of Mountains. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 MARIOTTL— PRA D0LCIN0 AND HIS TIMES; 
 
 Being- an Account of a General Straggle for Ecclesiastical Reform, and of an Anti-Heretical 
 Crusade in Italy, in the early part of tbe Fourteenth Century. By L. Maiuotti, Author of 
 Italy, Past and Present, &c- Post 8vo. price 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 MARTINEAU.-CHURCH HISTORY IN ENGLAND, 
 
 From the Earliest Times to the period of the Reformation. By the Rev. Arthur Ma rti neau, 
 M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 12mo. [In thepress. 
 
 MAUNDERS BIOGRAPHICAL TREASURY; 
 
 Consisting of Memoirs, Sketches, and brief Notices of above 12,000 Eminent Persons of all Ages 
 and Nations, from the Earliest Period of Histoiy ; forming a new and complete Dictionary 
 of Universal Biography. A New and carefully- re vised Edition, corrected throughout, and 
 extended by the introduction of numerous additional Lives. Fcp. 8vo. 10s. cloth j bound in 
 roan, 12s.; calf lettered, 12s. 6d. 
 
 MAUNDERS HISTORICAL TREASURY: 
 
 Comprising a General Introductory Outline of Universal History, Ancient and Modern, and a 
 Series of separate Histories of every principal Nation that exists; their Rise, Progress, and 
 Present Condition, the Moral and Social Character of their respective inhabitants, their 
 Religion, Manners and Customs, &c. An entirely New Edition ; revised throughout and 
 brought down to the Present Time. Fcp. 8vo. 10s. cloth; bound in roan, J 2s.; calf lettered, 
 
 [12s. 6d. 
 
20 NEW AVORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 MAUNDER'S SCIENTIFIC AND LITERARY TREASURY : 
 
 A new and popular Encyclopaedia of Science and the Belles-Lettres ; including all Branches of 
 Science, and every Subject connected with Literature and Art. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 108. 
 cloth; bound in roan, 12s. ; calf lettered, 12s. 6d. 
 
 MAUNDER'S TREASURY OF NATURAL HISTORY; 
 
 Or, a Popular Dictionary of Animated Nature : In which the Zoological Characteristics that 
 distinguish the different Classes, Genera, and Species are combined with a variety of interest- 
 ing; Information illustrative of the Habits, Instincts, and General Economy of the Animal 
 Kingdom. With 900 accurate Engravings on Wood. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 10s. cloth; 
 bound in roan, 12s. ; calf lettered, 12s. 6d. 
 
 MAUNDER'S TREASURY OF KNOWLEDGE, 
 
 And LIBRARY of REFERENCE. Comprising an English Dictionary and Grammar, an 
 Universal Gazetteer, a Classical Dictionary, a Chronology, a Law Dictionary, a Synopsis of 
 the Peerage, numerous useful Tables, &c. The Twentieth Edition (1853), carefully revised 
 and corrected throughout: With some Additions. Fcp. 8vo. 10s. cloth; bound in roan, 12s. ; 
 calf lettered, 12s. 6d. 
 
 MERIVALE-A HISTORY OF THE ROMANS UNDER 
 
 the EMPIRE, By the Rev. Charles Meiuvale, B.D., late Fellow of St. John's College, 
 Cambridge. Vols. I. and II. 8vo. 28s. cloth.— Vol. III. completing the History to the Esta- 
 blishment of the Monarchy by Augustus, 8vo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 MERIVALE.-THE FALL OF THE ROMAN REPUBLIC : 
 
 A Short History of the Last Century of the Commonwealth. By the Rev. Chas Merivale, 
 B.D., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. 12mo. [In the press. 
 
 MILNER.-THE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST. 
 
 By the late Rev. Joseph Milnee, A.M. With Additions by the late Rev. Isaac Milner, 
 D.D., F.R.S. A New Edition, revised, with additional Notes by theRev. Thos. Grantham, 
 B.D. 4 vols. 8vo. price 52s. cloth. 
 
 JAMES MONTGOMERY'S POETICAL WORKS. 
 
 With some additional dPoems, and the Author's Autobiographical Prefaces. A New Edition, 
 complete in One Volume; with Portrait and Vignette. Square crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. cloth-; 
 morocco, 2ls.— Or, in 4 vols. fcp. 8vo. with Portrait, and Seven other Plates, 20s. cloth; 
 morocco, 36s. 
 
 MONTGOMERY-ORIGINAL HYMNS 
 
 For Public, Social, and Private Devotion. By James Montgomery. 18mo. 5s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 MOORE —HEALTH, DISEASE, AND REMEDY, 
 
 Familiarly and practically considered in a few of their relations to the Blood. By George 
 Moore, M.D. Member of the Royal College of Physicians. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 M00RE.-MAN AND HIS MOTIVES. 
 
 By George Moore, M.D., Member of the Royal College of Physicians. Third and 
 cheaper Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 MOORE— THE POWER OF THE SOUL OVER THE BODY, 
 
 Considered in relation to Health and Morals. By Geokqe Moore, M.D. Member of the 
 Royal College of Physicians. Firth and cheaper Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 MOORE —THE USE OF THE BODY IN RELATION TO 
 
 THE MIN'l). By Gconuis Moore, M.D. Member of the Royal College of Physicians. 
 Third and cheaper Edition. Fcp. Svo. 6s. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 21 
 
 MOORE- MEMOIRS, JOURNAL, & CORRESPONDENCE 
 
 of THOMAS MOORE. Edited by the Right Hon. Lord John Russell, M.P. With 
 Portraits and Vignette Illustrations. Vols. I. and II. post 8vo. price 21s. cloth. 
 
 THE THIRD AND FOURTH VOLUMES OF MOORE'S MEMOIRS, 
 
 JOURNAL, and CORRESPONDENCE, with Portraits of Sir John Stevenson and Samuel 
 Rogers, Esq. ; and Vignettes, by T. Creswick, R.A., of the Meeting of the Waters, and Moore'a 
 Residence at Mayfleld. Vols. III. and IV. post 8vo. price 2is. cloth. 
 
 THOMAS MOORE'S POETICAL WORKS. 
 
 Containing the Author's recent Introduction and Notes. Complete in One Volume, uniform 
 with Lord Byron's and Southey's Poems. With a Portrait, and a View of Sloperton Cottage, 
 Chippenham. Medium 8vo. 21s. cloth; morocco by Hayday,42s. 
 
 *»* Also a New and cheaper Issue of the First collected Edition of the above, in 10 vols. 
 fcp. 8vo. with Portrait, and 19 Plates, price 35s. cloth. 
 
 MOORE-SONGS, BALLADS, AND SACRED SONGS. 
 
 By Thomas Moore, Author of " Lalla Rookh," &c. First collected Edition, with Vignette 
 by R. Doyle. 16mo. 6s. cloth ; 12s. 6d. smooth morocco, by Hayday. 
 
 MOORE'S IRISH MELODIES. 
 
 New Edition, with the Autobiographical Preface from the Collective Edition of Mr. Moore's 
 Poetical Works, and a Vignette Title by D. Maclise, R.A. 16mo. 6s. cloth ; 12s. 6d. smooth 
 morocco, by Hayday.— Or, with Vignette Title by E. Corbould, fcp. 8vo. 10s. cloth ; bound 
 in morocco, 13s. 6d. 
 
 MOORE'S IRISH MELODIES, 
 
 Illustrated by D. Maclise, R.A. New and Cheaper Edition ; with 161 Designs, and the 
 whole of the Letterpress engraved on Steel, by F. P.Becker. Super-royal 8vo. 31s. 6d.; 
 bound in morocco by Hayday, £2. 12s. 6d.— The Original Edition, in imperial 8vo., price 
 G3s. boards ; morocco, by Hayday, £i. I4s. 6d. ; proofs, ^6. 6s. boards,-may still be had, 
 
 MOORE'S LALLA ROOKH: AN ORIENTAL ROMANCE. 
 
 New Edition, with the Autobiographical Preface from the Collective Edition of Mr. Moore's 
 Poetical Works, and a Vignette Title by D. Maclise, R.A. 16mo. 5s. cloth ; 12s. 6d. smooth 
 morocco, by Hayday.-Or, in fcp. 8vo. with Four Engravings from Paintings by Westall. 
 10s. 6d. cloth j bound in morocco, 14s. 
 
 MOORE'S LALLA ROOKH: AN ORIENTAL ROMANCE. 
 
 With 13 highly-finished Steel Plates from Designs by Corbould, Meadows, and Stephanoff, 
 en-raved under the superintendence of the late Charles Heath. New Edition. Square 
 crown 8vo. 15s. cloth; morocco, 28S.-A few copies of the Original Edition, >n royal 8vo. 
 price One Guinea, still remain. 
 
 MOSELEY.-THE MECHANICAL PRINCIPLES OF Engi- 
 neering AND ARCHITECTURE. By the Rev. H. Moseley, M.A., F.R.S., Professor of 
 Natural Philosophy and Astronomy in King's College, London. 8vo. 24s. cloth. 
 
 MOSELEY - ILLUSTRATIONS OP PRACTICAL me- 
 chanics By the Rev. H. Moseley, M.A., Professor of Natural Philosophy andAstronomy 
 in Kng'sConege London. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. with numerous Woodcuts, 8s. cloth. 
 
 MOSHEIM'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, 
 
 Anrientana Modern. Translated, with copious Notes, by James Murdoce, D.D. New 
 Edition, revised, an" continued to the Present Time, by the Rev. Henry Soames. M.A. 
 
 4 vols. 8vo. 48s. cloth. 
 
22 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 MURE.-A CRITICAL HISTORY OF THE LANGUAGE 
 
 AND LITERATURE OF ANCIENT GREECE. By William Mure, M.P., of Caldwell. 
 3 vols. 8vo. 36s. cloth.— Vol. IV. comprising Historical Literature from the Rise of Prose 
 Composition to the Death of Herodotus. 8vo. with Map, price 15s. cloth. 
 
 MURRAY'S ENCYCLOPEDIA OF GEOGRAPBY; 
 
 Comprising a complete Description of the Earth : exhibiting its Relation to the Heavenly 
 Bodies, its Physical Structure, the Natural History of each Country, and the Industry, 
 Commerce, Political Institutions, and Civil and Social State of all Nations. Second 
 Edition ; with 82 Maps, and upwards of 1,000 other Woodcuts. 8vo. £i, cloth. 
 
 NEALE.-RISEN FROM THE RANKS; 
 
 Or, Conduct versus Caste. By the Rev. Erskine Neale, M.A., Rector of Kirton, Suffolk, 
 Fcp. 8vo.. [Nearly ready. 
 
 NEALE.— THE RICHES THAT BRING NO SORROW. 
 
 By the Rev. Erskine Neale, M.A., Rector of Kirton, Suffolk. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 NEALE— THE EARTHLY RESTING PLACES OF THE 
 
 JUST. By the Rev. Erskine Neale, M.A., Rector of Kirton, Suffolk. Fcp. 8vo. with 
 Woodcuts, 7s. cloth. 
 
 NEALE.— THE CLOSING SCENE; 
 
 Or, Christianity and Infidelity contrasted in the Last Hours of Remarkable Persons. By 
 the Rev. Erskine Neale, M.A., Rector of Kirton, Suffolk. New Editions of the First and 
 Second Series. 2 vols. fcp. 8vo. 12s. cloth ; or separately, 6s. each. 
 
 NEWMAN-DISCOURSES ADDRESSED TO MIXED CON- 
 
 GREGATIONS. By John Henry Newman, Priest of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri. 
 Second Edition. 8vo. 12s. cloth. 
 
 LIEUTENANT OSBORN'S ARCTIC JOURNAL. 
 
 Stray Leaves from an Arctic Journal ; or, Eighteen Months in the Polar Regions in Search 
 of Sir John Franklin's Expedition. By Lieut. Sherard Osborn, R.N., Commanding 
 H.M.S.V. Pioneer. With Map and Four coloured Plates. Post 8vo. price 12s. cloth. 
 
 OWEN JONES-WINGED THOUGHTS : 
 
 A Series of Poems. By Mary Anne Bacon. With Illustrations of Birds, designed by 
 E. L. Bateman, and executed in Illuminated Printing by Owen Jones. Imperial 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 elegantly bound in calf. 
 
 OWEN JONES. — FLOWERS AND THEIR KINDRED 
 
 THOUGHTS: A Series of Stanzas. By Mart Anne Bacon With beautiful Illustrations 
 of Flowers, designed and printed in Colours by Owen Jones. Imperial 8vo. 31s. 6d. elegantly 
 bound in calf. 
 
 OWEN JONES— FRUITS FROM THE GARDEN AND THE 
 
 FIELD: A Series of Stanzas. By Mary Anne Bacon. With beautiful Illustrations of 
 Fruit, designed and printed in Colours by Owen Jones. Imperial 8vo. 31s. 6d. elegantly 
 bound in calf. 
 
 OWEN.-LECTURES ON THE COMPARATIVE ANATOMY 
 
 and PHYSIOLOGY of the INVERTEBRATE ANIMALS, delivered at the Royal College 
 of Surgeons in 1843. By Richard Owen, F.R.S. Hunterian Professor to the College. New 
 Edition, corrected. 8vo. with Wood Engravings. [Nearly r'cada 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 23 
 
 OWEN.-LECTURES ON THE COMPARATIVE ANATOMY 
 
 and PHYSIOLOGY of the VERTEBRATE ANIMALS, delivered at the Royal College of 
 Surgeons in 1844 and 1846. By Richard Owen, F.R.S. Hunterian Professor to the College. 
 In 2 vols. The First Volume ; with numerous Woodcuts, 8vo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 THE COMPLETE WORKS OF BLAISE PASCAL: 
 
 With M. Villemain's Essay on Pascal considered as a Writer and Moralist prefixed to the 
 Provincial Letters; and the Miscellaneous Writings, thoughts on Religion, and Evidences 
 of Christianity re-arranged, with large Additions, from the French Edition of Mons. P. Fau- 
 gere. Translated from the French, with Memoir, Introductions to the various Works, Edi- 
 torial Notes, and Appendices, by George Pearce, Esq. 3 vols, post 8vo. with Portrait, 
 25s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Vol. I.-PASCAL'S PROVINCIAL LETTERS : with M. Villemain's Essay on Pascal pre- 
 fixed, and anew Memoir. Post 8vo. Portrait, 8s. 6d. 
 
 Vol. II.— PASCAL'S THOUGHTS on RELIGION and EVIDENCES of CHRISTIANITY, 
 with Additions, from Original MSS. : from M. Faugere's Edition. Post 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 Vol. III.— PASCAL'S MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS, Correspondence, Detached Thoughts, 
 &c. : from M. Faugere's Edition. Post 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 PASHLEY— PAUPERISM AND POOR-LAWS. 
 
 By Robert Pashley, M.A., F.C.P.S., One of Hei Majesty's Counsel, and late Fellow of 
 Trinity College, Cambridge ; Author of Travels in Crete. 8vo. price 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 CAPTAIN PEEL'S TRAVELS IN NUBIA. 
 
 A RIDE through the NUBIAN DESERT. By Captain W. Peel, R.N. Post 8vo. with a 
 Route Map from Cairo to Kordofan, price 5s. cloth. 
 
 " A veiy pleasant little book, written by one who let nothing worthy of notice escape him, and knows how to describe 
 
 What he saw His little book, put forward without any pretension, is not only highly amusing, but it is full of the 
 
 moBt valuable information." United Service Magazine. 
 
 PEREIRA— A TREATISE ON E00D AND DIET : 
 
 With Observations on the Dietetical Regimen suited for Disordered States of the Digestive 
 Organs ; and an Account of the Dietaries of some of the principal Metropolitan and other 
 Establishments for Paupers, Lunatics, Criminals, Children, the Sick, &c. By Jon. Pereira, 
 M.D. F.R.S. & L.S. Author of Elements of Materia Medica. 8vo.l6s. cloth. 
 
 PESCHEL'S ELEMENTS OP PHYSICS. 
 
 Translated from the German, with Notes, by E. West. With Diagrams and Woodcuts. 
 3 vols. fcp. 8vo. 21s. cloth. 
 
 PETERBOROUGH. — A MEMOIR OP CHARLES M0R- 
 
 DAUNT, EARL of PETERBOROUGH and MONMOUTH : with Selections from his Corre- 
 spondence. By the Author of Hochelaga and The Conquest of Canada. 2 vols, post 8vo. 
 
 [In the press. 
 
 PHILLIPS'S ELEMENTARY INTRODUCTION TO MINE- 
 
 RALOGY. A New Edition, with extensive Alterations and Additions, by H. J. Brooke, 
 F.R.S., F.G.S. ; and W. H. Miller, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., Professor of Mineralogy in the 
 University of Cambridge. \. ith numerous Wood Engravings. Post 8vo. price 18s. cloth. 
 
 PHILLIPS— FIGURES AND DESCRIPTIONS OF THE 
 
 PALEOZOIC FOSSILS of CORNWALL, DEVON, and WEST SOMERSET; observed in 
 the course of the Ordnance Geological Survey of that District. By John Phillips, F.R.S. 
 F.G.S. &c. 8vo. with 60 Plates, comprising very numerous figures, 9s. cloth. 
 
24 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 PORTLOCK- REPORT ON THE GEOLOGY OF THE 
 
 COUNTY of LONDONDERRY, and of Parts of Tyrone and Fermanagh, examined and 
 described under the Authority of the Master-General and Board of Ordnance. By J. E. 
 Portlock, F.R.S. &c. 8vo. with 48 Plates, 24s. cloth. 
 
 POWER -SKETCHES IN NEW ZEALAND, 
 
 with Pen and Pencil. By W. Tyrone Power, D.A.C.G. From a Journal kept in that 
 Country, from July 1846 to June 1848. With 8 Plates and 2 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 12s. cloth. 
 
 PULMAN.-THE VADE-MECUM OP FLY-FISHING FOR 
 
 TROUT: beinp;a complete Practical Treatise on that Branch of the Art of Angling-; with plain 
 and copious Instructions for the Manufacture of Artificial Flies. By G. P. R. Pulman. Third 
 Edition, re-written and enlarged ; with several Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 PYCROFT.-A COURSE OF ENGLISH READING, 
 
 Adapted to every Taste and Capacity : with Literary Anecdotes. By the Rev. James 
 Pycroft, B.A. Author of The Collegian's Guid?, &c. New Edition, fcp. 8vo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 DR. REECE'S MEDICAL GUIDE; 
 
 For the Use of the Clergy, Heads of Families, Schools, and Junior Medical Practitioners; 
 comprising a complete Modern Dispensatory, and a Practical Treatise on the distinguishing 
 Symptoms, Causes, Prevention, Cure, and Palliation of the Diseases incident to the Human 
 Frame. With the latest Discoveries in the different departments of the Healing Art, Materia 
 Medica, Sec. Seventeenth Edition, with considerable Additions ; revised and corrected 
 by the Author's Son, Dr. Hen ry Rsece, M.R.C 3. &c. 8vo. 12s. cioth. 
 
 RICH— THE ILLUSTRATED COMPANION TO THE LATIN 
 
 DICTIONARY AND GREEK LEXICON: forming a Glossary of all the Words representing 
 Visible Objects connected with the Arts, Manufactures, and Every-day Life of the Ancients. 
 With Representations of nearly Two Thousand Objects from the Antique. By Anthonv 
 Rich, Jun. B.A. Post 8vo. with about 3,000 Woodcuts, 21s. cloth. 
 
 JOURNAL OF A BOAT VOYAGE THROUGH RUPERT'S 
 
 LAND and the ARCTIC SEA, in Search of the Discovery Ships under Command of Sir 
 John Franklin. With an Appendix on the Physical Geography of North America. By Sir 
 John Richardson, M.D., F.R.S., &c, Inspector of Hospitals and Fleets. With a coloured 
 Map, several Plates, and Woodcuts. 2 vols. 8vo. 31s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 RIDDLE'S COMPLETE LATIN-ENGLISH AND ENGLISH- 
 
 LATIN DICTIONARY, for the use of Colleges and Schools. New Edition, revised and 
 corrected. 8vo. price 21s. cloth. 
 
 Separately \ 11" English-Latin Dictionary, price 7s. 
 ' i The Latin-English Dictionary, price 15s 
 
 cloth. 
 5s. cloth. 
 
 RIDDLE.-A COPIOUS AND CRITICAL LATIN-ENGLISH 
 
 LEXICON, founded on the German-Latin Dictionaries of Dr. William Freund By the Rev 
 J. E. Riddle, M.A. of St. Edmund's Hall, Oxford. New Edition. Post tto.'sis. 6d. cloth! 
 
 RIDDLE'S DIAMOND LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY : 
 
 A Guide to the Meaning, Quality, and right Accentuation of Latin Classical Words New 
 Edition. Royal S2mo. price 4s. bound. 
 
 RIVERS.-THE ROSE-AMATEURS GUIDE ; 
 
 Containing ample Descriptions of all the line leading varieties of Roses, regularly classed in 
 their respective Families ; their History and mode of Culture. By T. Rivers lun New 
 Edition, corrected and improved. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 25 
 
 ROBINSON'S LEXICON TO THE GREEK TESTAMENT. 
 
 A GREEK and ENGLISH LEXICON of the NEW TESTAMENT. By Edward Robinson, 
 D.D., LL.D., Author of Biblical Researches in Palestine,,8ic. A New Edition, revised and in 
 great part re-written. 8vo. 18s. cloth. 
 
 ROGERS— ESSAYS SELECTED FROM CONTRIBUTIONS 
 
 to the EDINBURGH REVIEW. By Henry Rogers. 2 vols. 8vo. 24s. cloth. 
 
 ROGERS'S VEGETABLE CULTIVATOR; 
 
 Containing a plain and accurate Description of every species and variety of Culinary Vege- 
 tables : With the most approved Modes of Cultivating and Cooking them. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Ftp. 8vo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 ROGET.— THESAURUS OF ENGLISH WORDS & PHRASES 
 
 Classified and arranged so as to facilitate the Expression of Ideas and assist in Literary Com- 
 position. By P. M. Roget.M.D. F.R S. &c. ; Author of the Bridgeuater Treatise o?i Animal 
 and Vegetable Physiology, &c. New Edition, revised and enlarged. Medium 8vo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 ROWTON — THE DEBATER; 
 
 Being a Series of complete Debates, Outlines of Debates, and Questions for Discussion ; with 
 ample References to the best Sources of Information on each particular Topic. By Frederic 
 Rowton. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. price 6s. cloth. 
 
 ST. JOHN (H.)— THE INDIAN ARCHIPELAGO; 
 
 Its History and Present State. By Horace St. John, Author of History of the British 
 Conquests in India, Life of Christopher Columbus, &c. 2 vols, post 8vo. price 21s. cloth. 
 
 MR. ST. JOHN'S NEW WORK ON EGYPT. 
 
 ISIS: on Egyptian Pilgrimage. ByjAMEs Augustus St. John. 2 vols, post 8vo. 21s. cloth. 
 
 THE SAINTS OUR EXAMPLE. 
 
 By the Author of Letters to my XJnknomn Friends, Letters on Happiness, &c. Fcp. 8vo. 
 price 7s. cloth, 
 
 SIR EDWARD SEAWARD'S NARRATIVE OF HIS SHIP- 
 
 WRECK, and consequent Discovery of certain Islands in the Caribbean Sea : with a detail of 
 many extraordinary and highly interesting Events in his Life, from 1733 to 1749, as written in 
 his own Diary. Edited by Ja ne Porter. Third Edition ; with a Nautical and Geographical 
 Introduction. 2vols,post8vo.21s.cloth.-AlsoanAimiDG M ENT,in 16mo. price 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 SELF-DENIAL THE PREPARATION FOR EASTER. 
 
 By the Author of Letters to my Unknown Friends, &c. Fcp. 8vo. price 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 SEWELL— AMY HERBERT. 
 
 By a Lady. Edited by the Rev. William Sewell, B.D. Fellow and Tutor of Exeter 
 College, Oxford. New Edition ; complete in One Volume. Fcp. 8vo. price 6s. cloth. 
 
 SEWELL.-THE EARL'S DAUGHTER. 
 
 By the Author of Amy Herbert. Edited by the Rev. W. Sewell, B.D. 2 vols. fcp. 8vo. 
 price 9s. cloth. 
 
 ^SK^SfS^^-. Edited by the Rev. W. Sewell, B.D. New 
 Edition , complete in One Volume. Fcp. 8vo. pr.ee 6s. cloth. 
 
26 NEW WOUKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 SEWELL.-LANETON PARSONAGE : 
 
 A Tale for Children, on the Practical Use of a portion of the Church Catechism. By the 
 Author of Amy Herbert. Edited by the Rev. W. Sewell, B.D. New Edition. 3 vols. fcp. 
 8vo. price 16s. cloth. 
 
 SEWELL.-MARGARET PERCIVAL. 
 
 By the Author of Amy Herbert. Edited by the Rev. W. Sewell, B.D. New Edition. 2 vols, 
 fcp. 8vo. price 12s. cloth. 
 
 THE FAMILY SHAKSPEARE; 
 
 In which nothing is added to the Original Text ; but those words and expressions are omitted 
 which cannotwith propriety be read aloud. ByT.BowDLER, Esq.F.R.S. New Edition (1853), 
 in Volumes for the Pocket. 6 vols. fcp. 8vo. price 30s. cloth. 
 
 *** Also a Library Edition ; with 36 Engravings on Wood, from designs by Smirke, Howard, 
 and other Artists. 8vo. 21s. cloth. 
 
 SHAKSPEARE'S SONGS ILLUSTRATED BY THE ETCH- 
 ING CLUB.— SONGS and BALLADS of SHAKSPEARE illustrated in Eighteen Plates by 
 the Etching Club. Imperial 4to. price 42s. boards. 
 
 *** The first Nine Plates were originally published in 1843 ; and the Subscribers to that 
 Part may purchase the last Nine Plates separately, price One Guinea. 
 
 SHARPS NEW BRITISH GAZETTEER, 
 
 Or TOPOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY of the BRITISH ISLANDS and NARROW SEAS : 
 Comprising concise Descriptions of about Sixty Thousand Places, Seats, Natural Features, 
 and Objects of Note, founded on the best Authorities; full Particulars of the Boundaries, 
 Registered Electors, &c. of the Parliamentary Boroughs ; with a reference under every Name 
 to the Sheet of the Ordnance Survey, as far as completed ; and an Appendix, containing a 
 General View of the Resources of the United Kingdom, a Short Chronology, and an Abstract 
 of certain Results of the Census of 1851. 2 vols. Svo. sS2. 16s. cloth. 
 
 SHORT WHIST : 
 
 Its Rise, Progress, and Laws; with Observations to make anyoneaWhist Player; containing 
 also the Laws of Piquet, Cassino, Ecart£, Cribbage, Backgammon. By Major A * * * * *. 
 New.Edition. To which are added, Precepts for Tyros. yMrs.B****. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. cloth. 
 
 SINCLAIR.-THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 By Catherine Sinclair. New Edition, corrected and enlarged. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 SINCLAIR-POPISH LEGENDS OR BIBLE TRUTHS. 
 
 By Catherine Sinclair, Author of The Journey of Life, &c. Dedicated to her Nieces. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 SIR ROGER DE COVERLEY. 
 
 From The Spectator. With Notes and Illustrations, by W. Henry Wills ; and Twelve 
 fine Wood Engravings, by John Thompson, from Designs by Frederick Tayler. Crown 
 8vo. 15s. boards; or 27s. bound in morocco by Hayday.— Also a Cheap Edition, without 
 Wood Engravings, in 16mo. price One Shilling. 
 
 SKETCHES BY A SAILOR; 
 
 Or, Things of Earth and Things of Heaven. By a Commander in the Royal Navy. Fcp. 8vo. 
 price 3s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Contents :— 1. The Shipwreck ; 2. The Model Prison ; 3. TheFoot Race; 4. A Man Over- 
 board; 5 The Assize Court ; 6. The Fugitive. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSES. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 27 
 
 SMEE.-ELEMENTS OF ELECTRO-METALLURGY. 
 
 By Alfred Smee, F.R.S., Surgeon to the Bank of England. Third Edition, revised, cor- 
 rected, and considerably enlarged ; with Electrotypes and numerous Woodcuts. Post8vo, 
 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 SMITH.-THE WORKS OF THE REV. SYDNEY SMITH: 
 
 Including his Contributions to The Edinburgh Review. New Edition, complete in One 
 Volume ; with Portrait, and Vignette View of Combe Florey Rectory, Somerset. Square 
 crown 8vo. 21s. cloth ; 30s. calf extra, by Hayday.— Or in 3 vols. 8vo. with Portrait, 36s. cloth. 
 
 SMITH— ELEMENTARY SKETCHES OF MORAL PHILO- 
 
 SOPHY, delivered at the Royal Institution in the Years 1804, 1805, and 1806. By the late 
 Rev. Sydney Smith, M.A. Second Edition. 8vo. 12s. cloth. 
 
 SMITH — THE VOYAGE & SHIPWRECK OF ST. PAUL: 
 
 With Dissertations on the Sources of the Writings of St. Luke, and the Ships and Navigation 
 of the Antients. By James Smith, Esq. F.R.S. 8vo. with Illustrations, 14s. cloth. 
 
 SNOW— VOYAGE OF THE PRINCE ALBERT IN SEARCH 
 
 of SIR JOHN FRANKLIN : A Narrative of Every-day Life in the Arctic Seas. By W. Parker 
 Snow. With a Chart, and 4 Illustrations printe in Colours. Post 8vo. 12s. cloth. 
 
 THE LIFE AND CORRESPONDENCE OF THE LATE 
 
 ROBERT SOUTHEY. Edited by his Son, the Rev. Charles Cuthbert Southey, M.A., 
 Vicar of Ardleigh. With numerous Portraits, and Six Landscape Illustrations from Designs 
 by William Westall, A.R.A. 6 vols, post 8vo. 63s. cloth. 
 
 SOUTHEY'S THE DOCTOR &c. 
 
 Complete in One Volume Edited by the Rev. John Wood Warter, B.D. With Portrait, 
 Vignette, Bust, and coloured Plate. New Edition. Square crown 8vo. 21s. cloth. 
 
 SOUTHEY'S COMMONPLACE BOOKS. 
 
 The COMMONPLACE BOOKS of the late ROBERT SOUTHEY. Comprising-1. Choice 
 Passages: with Collections for the History of Manners and Literature in England ; 2. Special 
 Collections on various Historical and Theological Subjects ; 3. Analytical Readings «> various 
 branches of Literature; and 4. OriginalMemoranda, Literary and Miscellaneous. Edited by 
 the Rev. J. W. Warter, B.D. 4 vols, square crown 8vo. £3. 18s. cloth. 
 
 Each Commonplace Book, complete in itself, may be had separately as follows :- 
 FIRST SERIES-CHOICE PASSAGES, &c. 2d Edition; with medallion Portrait. Price 18s. 
 SECOND SERIES-SPECIAL COLLECTIONS. 18s. 
 THIRD SERIES-ANALYTICAL READINGS. 21s. 
 FOURTH SERIES-ORIGINAL MEMORANDA, &c. 21s. 
 
 ROBERT SOUTHEY'S COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS; 
 
 Containing all the Author's last Introductions and Notes. Complete in One Volume, with 
 PortraTt and I View of the Poet's Residence at Keswick ; uniform with Lord Byron's and 
 Moored Poems. Medium 8vo. 21s. cloth ; 42s. bound in morocco.-Or, in 10 vols. fcp. 8vo- 
 with Portrait and 19 Plates, ^2. 10s. cloth ; morocco, ^4. 10s. 
 
 SOUTHEY -SELECT WORKS OF THE BRITISH POETS; 
 
 From Chaucer to Lovelace, inclusive. With Biographical Sketches by the late Robert 
 Southey. Medium 8vo. 30s. cloth. 
 
28 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 SOTJTHEY.-THE LIFE OP WESLEY; 
 
 And Rise and Progress of Methodism. By Robert Southey. New Edition, with Notes by 
 the late Samuel Taylor Coleridge, Esq., and Remarks on the Life and Character of John 
 Wesley, by the late Alexander Knox, Esq. Edited by the Rev. C. C. South ey, M.A., Vicar 
 of Ardleigh. 2 vols. Svo. with 2 Portraits, 28s. cloth. 
 
 STEEL'S SHIPMASTER'S ASSISTANT, 
 
 For the use of Merchants, Owners and Masters of Ships, Officers of Customs, and all 
 Persons connected with Shipping or Commerce : Containing the Law and Local Regulations 
 affecting the Ownership, Charge, and Management of Ships and their Cargoes ; together with 
 Notices of other Matters, and all necessary Information for Mariners. New Edition, rewritten 
 throughout; and containing the New Passenger's Act, passed during the last Session of 
 Parliament. Edited by Graham Willmore, Esq. M.A. BaTrister-at-Law; George 
 Clements, of the Customs, London; and William Tate, Author of The Modem Cambist 
 Svo. 28s. cloth. 
 
 STEPHEN.— LECTURES ON THE HISTORY OF FRANCE; 
 
 By the Right Hon. Sir James Stephen, K.C.B. LL.D-, Professor of Modern History in the 
 
 University of Cambridge. Second Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 24s. cloth. 
 
 " These masterly Lectures by Sir James Stephen, successor to the lamented Professor Smytlie in the University of 
 Cambridge, although they take rather new ground, will be found to cast a flood of light on the external and internal 
 histories of the French people, discussing as iViey do fully and -with consummate ability, as was to be expected from the 
 
 author of Ecclesiastical Biography, the monarchical, judicial, and economical institutions of the Great Nation The 
 
 present Lectures are at once profound [and') discriminative. They are written in a style of singular fascination, and eren 
 to the general reader they present historical truth in the attractiveness of romance. We indulge the hope that they will 
 attain a large circulation, especially among tliose classes who are so latetudinarion as to ignore the painful but palpable 
 facts of ecclesiastical history." Eclectic Review. 
 
 STEPHEN-ESSAYS IN ECCLESIASTICAL BIOGRAPHY; 
 
 From The Edinburgh Review. By the Right Honourable Sir James Stephen, K.C.B. LL.D. 
 Professor of Modern History in the University of Cambridge. Second Edition. 2 vols. Svo. 
 24 S. cloth. 
 
 SUTHERLAND— JOURNAL OF A VOYAGE IN BAFFIN'S 
 
 BAY and BARROW'S STRAITS, n the Years 1850 and 1851, performed by H.M. Ships Lady 
 Franklin and Sophia, under the command of Mr. William Penny, in search of the missing 
 Crews of H.M. Ships Erebus and Terror : with a Narrative of Sledge Excursions on the Ice 
 of Wellington Channel; and Observations on the Natural History and Physical Features of 
 the Countries and Frozen Sea's visited. By Piter C. Sutherland, M.D., M.R.C.S.E., 
 Surgeon to the Expedition. With 1 wo coloured Charts by A. Petermann, Six Plates (four 
 coloured), and numerous Wood Engravings. 2 vols, post 8vo. price 27s. cloth. 
 
 STOW- THE TRAINING SYSTEM, THE MORAL TRAIN- 
 ING SCHOOL, and the NORMAL SEMINARY. By David Stow, Esq. Honorary Secretary 
 to the Glasgow Normal Free Seminary. 8th Edition, corrected and enlarged ; with Plates 
 and Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 SWAIN— ENGLISH MELODIES. 
 
 By Charles Swain. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth j bound in morocco, 12s. 
 
 SYM0NS -THE MERCANTILE MARINE LAW. 
 
 By Edward William Symons, Chief Clerk of the Thames Police Court. 5th Edition, in- 
 cluding the Act passed in 1851 to amend the Mercantile Marine Act of 1850, and the provisions 
 of the New Act relating to the Merchant Seamen's Fund. 12mo. 5s. cloth. 
 
 TATE.-EXERCISES ON MECHANICS AND NATURAL 
 
 PHILOSOPHY i or, an Easy Introduction to Engineering. Containing various Applications 
 ofthe Principle of Work: the Theory of the Steam- Engine, with Simple Machines; Theorems 
 . and Problems on Accumulated Work, &c. By Thomas Tate, F.R.A.S., of Kneller Training 
 College, Twickenham. New Edition. 12mo. 2s. cloth.— Kkv : Containing full Solutions of 
 all the unworked Examples and Problems. 12mo. 3s. 6d. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 29 
 
 TATE. - THE PRINCIPLES OP MECHANICAL PHILO- 
 
 SOPHY applied to INDUSTRIAL MECHANICS. Forming a Sequel to the Author's Bxer- 
 inaes on Mechanics and Natural Philosophy ByTHOMAsTATE.F.R.A.S., of Kneller Training 
 College, Twickenham. With ahout 200 Wood Engravings. Svo. price 10a. 6d. cloth. 
 
 rflho^fj.MSr Z°'^" J° rem °™ an V' 1 Pointed »u* *T Profesnor Mosolcy in hi> Report on the Hydraulic Machines 
 £.r£l Stth VSi.nl, fcl? '"T 16 ?' ? acr " i ,™ "f oaP'tal end of much mechanical ingenuity, in English machinery ucon- 
 aSrtiltaiSaL,?ihT e wa ;t of a knowledge of mechanicallawe. Mr. Tate enunciates the principles of his subject, 
 and illustrates them by means of e»ercmes conducted for the most part on algebraical and geometrical principles." 
 
 Spectator, 
 
 TATE.-0N THE STRENGTH OF MATERIALS; 
 
 Containing various original and useful Formula;, specially applied to Tubular Bridges, Wrought 
 Iron and Cast Iron Beams, &c. ByTHOMAS Tate, F.R.A.S. 8vo. 5s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 TAYLER.— MARGARET ; OR, THE PEARL. 
 
 By the Rev. Charles B. Taylek, M.A. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 TAYLER— LADY MARY; OR, NOT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 By the Rev. C. B. Tayler, M.A. New Edition; with Frontispiece. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. Cd. cloth. 
 
 TAYLOR —THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF B. R. HAYDON, 
 
 Historical Painter. Edited, and continued to the Time of his Death, from his own Journals, 
 by Tom Taylor, M.A. of the Inner Temple, Esq. ; late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge ; 
 and late Professor of the English Language and Literature in University College, London. 
 3 vols, post Svo. [In the press. 
 
 TAYLOR— LOYOLA: AND JESUITISM IN ITS RUDI- 
 
 MENTS. By Isaac Taylor Post Svo. with Medallion, price 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 TAYLOR-WESLEY AND METHODISM. 
 
 By Isaac Taylor. With a Portrait of Wesley, engraved by W. Greatbach. Post 8vo. 
 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 ** All the characteristics of early Methodism are analysed in the present volume with a discrimination, and described 
 with a clearness auch as we might expect from the philosophical and eloquent author of the Natural History o/JSnthustamn 
 
 Of the Methodism of the eighteenth century, the corporeal part remains in the Wesleyan Connexion ; the soul of it, 
 
 ■while partly animating that body, was transfused into all Christian Churches. How that great movement became a 
 starting-point in our modem history, and how it waB the source of what is the most characteristic of the present time, as 
 contrasted with the corresponding period of last century, not in religion only, but in the .geneial tone of national feeling, 
 and manners, and literature, Mr. Taylor ably shews." Litehahy Gazette. 
 
 THIRLWALL— THE HISTORY OF GREECE. 
 
 By the Eight Rev. the Lord Bishop of St. David's (the Rev. Connop Thirlwall). An 
 improved Library Edition; with Maps. 8 vols. 8vo. sSi. 16s. cloth.— Also, an Edition in 8 
 vols. fcp. 8vo. with Vignette Titles, JS\. 8s. cloth. 
 
 HISTORY OF GREECE, FROM THE EARLIEST TIMES 
 
 to the TAKING of CORINTH bv the ROMANS, b.c. 146, mainly based upon Bishop 
 Thirlwall's History of Greece. By Dr. Leonhard Schmitz, F.R.S.E., Rector of the High 
 School of Edinburgh. Second Edition. 12mo. 7s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 THOMAS'S MODERN PRACTICE OF PHYSIC : 
 
 Exhibiting the Symptoms, Causes, Prognostics, Morbid Appearances, and Treatment of the 
 Diseases of All Climates. Eleventh Edition, thoroughly revised, corrected, and to a consider- 
 able extent re-written, by Algernon Frampton, M.D.; Herbert Davies, M.D.J 
 N. Parker, M.D. ; G. Critchett, F.R.C.S. ; J. Wordsworth, F.R.C.S.; Henry Powell, 
 M.D. ; and H. Letheby, M.D. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. cloth. 
 
 THOMSON'S SEASONS. 
 
 Edited by Bolton Corney, Esq. Illustrated with Seventy-seven Designs drawn on Wood 
 by Members of the Etching Club. Engraved by Thompson and other eminent Engravers. 
 Square crown 8vo. 21s. cloth ; or, bound in morocco by Hayday, 36s. 
 
30 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS 
 
 THOMSON'S TABLES OF INTEREST, 
 
 At Three, Four, Four-and-a-Half, and Five per Cent., from One Pound to Ten Thousand, and 
 from 1 to 365 Days, in a regular progression of single Days; with Interest at all the above 
 Rates, from One to Twelve Months, and from One to Ten Years. Also, numerous other 
 Tables of Exchanges, Time, and Discounts. New Edition. 12ino. 8s. bound. 
 
 THE THUMB BIBLE; 
 
 Or, Verbum Sempiternum. By J. Taylor. Being an Epitome of the Old and New Testa- 
 ments in English Verse. A New Edition, printed from the Edition of 1693, by C. Whit- 
 tingham, Chiswick. 64mo. Is. 6d. bound and clasped. 
 
 TOMLINE'S INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE 
 
 BIBLE: containing- Proofs of the Authenticity and Inspiration of the Holy Scriptures; 
 a Summary of the History of the Jews ; an Account of the Jewish Sects ; and a brief 
 Statement of the Contents of the several Books of the Old and New Testaments. New Edition. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 TOWNSEND'S MODERN STATE TRIALS. 
 
 Revised and illustrated with Essays and Notes. By William Charles Townsend, Esq. 
 M.A., Q.C. 2 vols. 8vo. 30s. cloth. 
 
 TOWNSEND. — THE LIVES OF TWELVE EMINENT 
 
 JUDGES of the LAST and of the PRESENT CENTURY. By W.Charles Townsend, Esq. 
 M.A. Q.C. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. cloth. 
 
 TURNER.-THE SACRED HISTORY OF THE WORLD, 
 
 Attempted to be Philosophically considered, in a Series of Letters to a Son. By Sharon 
 Turner, F.S.A. and R.A.S.L. New Edition, edited by the Rev. Sydney Turner. 3 vols. 
 post 8vo. 31s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 TURNER— A NEW EDITION OF SHARON TURNER'S 
 
 HISTORY of ENGLAND during the MIDDLE AGES : comprising the Reigns from Wil.iam 
 the Conqueror to the Accession of Henry VIII. 4 vols. 8vo. [In the press. 
 
 TURNER— THE HISTORY OF THE ANGLO-SAXONS, 
 
 From the Earliest Period to the Norman Conquest. By Sharon Turner, F.S.A. and 
 R.A.S.L. The Seventh Edition. 3 vols. 8vo. 36s. cloth. 
 
 DR. TURTON'S MANUAL OF THE LAND AND FRESH- 
 
 WATER SHELLS of the BRITISH ISLANDS. A New Edition, with considerable Additions. 
 By John Edward Gray. Post 8vo. with Woodcuts, and 12 coloured Plates, 15s. cloth. 
 
 URE— DICTIONARY OF ARTS, MANUFACTURES, AND 
 
 MINES. Containing a clear Exposition of their Principles and Practice. By Andrew 
 Ure, M.D. F.R.S. M.ii.s. M.A.S. Lond.; M. Acad. N.L. Puilad. ; S. Ph. Soc. N. Germ. 
 Hanov.; Mulii. &c. ^-:. New Edition, corrected. 8vo. with 1,241 Engravings on Wood, 
 50s. cloth.— Also, 
 
 SUPPLEMENT of RECENT IMPROVEMENTS. New Edition. 8vo. with Woodcuts, 14s. cloth. 
 
 WATERTON.-ESSAYS ON NATURAL HISTORY, 
 
 Chiefly Ornithology. By Charles Waterton, Esq., Author of Wanderings in South 
 America. With an Autobiography of the Author, and Views of Walton Hall. New 
 and cheaper Edition. 2 vols. fcp. 8vo. price 10s. cloth.— Separately— Vol. I. (First Series) 
 5s. 6d. Vol. II. (Second Series), 4s. 6d. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, BROWN, AND CO. 31 
 
 THE TRAVELLER'S LIBRARY, 
 
 In course of publication in Parts at One Shilling and in Volumes price Half-a-Crown each 
 Comprising books of valuable information and acknowledged merit, in a form adapted for 
 reading while Travelling, and also of a character that will render them worthy of preser- 
 vation; but the price of which has hitherto confined them within a comparatively narrow 
 circle of readers. 
 
 Already published : — 
 
 WARREN ASTINGS. By Thomas 
 
 Babington Macaulay. Reprinted from Mr. Macaulay's 
 Critical and Historical Essays. Price One Shilling. 
 
 LORD CLIVE. By Thomas Babington 
 
 Macaulay. Reprinted from Mr. Macaulay's Critical and 
 Historical Essays. Price One Shilling. 
 
 *„* Mr. Macaulay's Two Essays on Warren Hastings 
 and Lord Clive may be had in One Volume, price Half-a- 
 Crown. 
 
 "WILLIAM PITT, EARL of CHATHAM. 
 
 By Thomas Babington Macaulay. Reprinted from 
 Mr. Macaulay's Critical and Historical Essays. Price One 
 Shilling. 
 
 RANKE'S HISTORY of the POPES. And, 
 
 GLADSTONE on CHURCH and STATE. By Thomas 
 Babington Macaulay. Reprinted from Mr. Macaulay's 
 Critical and Historical Essays. Price One Shilling. 
 
 *„" Mr. Macaulay's Essays on William Pitt, Ranke's 
 History of the Popes, and Gladstone On Church and State, 
 may be had in One Volume, price Half-a-Crown. 
 
 THE LIFE and WRITINGS of ADDISON. 
 
 And, HORACE WALPOLE. By Thomas Babington 
 Macaulay, Reprinted from Mr. Macaulay's Critical and 
 Historical Essays. Price One Shilling. 
 
 LORD BACON. By Thomas Babington 
 
 Macaulay. Reprinted from Mr, Macaulay'B Critical and 
 Histo7"ical Essays. Price One Shilling. 
 
 "," Mr. Macaulay's Three Essays on Addison, Horace 
 Walpole, and Lord Bacon, may be had in One Volume, 
 price Half-a-Crown. 
 
 LORD BYRON. And, the COMIC DRAMA- 
 TISTS ofthe RESTORATION. By Thomas Babington 
 Macau lay. Reprinted from Mr, Macaulay's Critical and 
 Historical Essays. Price One Shilling, 
 
 LORD JEFFREY'S TWO ESSAYS on 
 
 SWIFT and RICHARDSON. Reprinted from Gmtribu- 
 tions to the Edinburgh Review. Price One Shilling. 
 
 THE AUSTRALIAN COLONIES; their 
 
 Origin and Present Condition. By William Hughes, 
 F.R.G.S. Two Parts, price One Shilling each ; or in One 
 Volume, price Half-a-Crown. 
 
 LONDON in 1850 and 1851. By J. R* 
 
 M'Coixoch, Esq. Reprinted from Mr. M'Culloch's Geo- 
 graphical Dictionary. Price One Shilling. 
 
 MR. S. LAING'S JOURNAL of a RESI- 
 DENCE in NORWAY during the Tears 1834, 1835, and 
 1836. Two Parts, price One Shilling each; or in One 
 Volume, price Half a-Crown. 
 
 EOTHEN; or, Traces of Travel brought 
 
 Home from the East. Two Parts, price One Shilling each ; 
 or in One Volume, price Half-a-Crown. 
 
 IDA PFEIFFER'S LADY'S VOYAGE 
 
 ROUND the WORLD. A condensed Translation, by 
 Mrs. Perc y Sinnbtt. Two Parts, price One Shilling each ; 
 or in One Volume, price Half-a-Crown. 
 
 HUC'S TRAVELS inTARTARY, THIBET, 
 
 and CHINA. A condensed Translation, by Mrs. Perot 
 Sinnett. Two Parts, price One Shilling each ; or in One 
 Volume, price Half-a-Crown. 
 
 Mrs. JAMESON'S SKETCHES in CANADA 
 
 and RAMBLES among the RED MEN. Two Parts. price 
 One Shilling each; or in One Volume, price Half a-Crown. 
 
 WERNE'S AFRICAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Translated by J. R. Johnston. Two Parts, price One 
 Shilling each ; or in One Volume, price Half- a- Crown. 
 
 JERRMANN'S PICTURES from ST. 
 
 PETERSBURG. Translated from the German by 
 Free-brick Hartjman. Two Parts, price One Shilling 
 each ; or in One Volume, price Half-a-Crown. 
 
 MEMOIRS of a MAITRE D'ARMES ; or, 
 
 Eighteen Months at St. Petersburg. By Alexandre 
 Ddmas. Translated by the Marquis o f Ormonde. Two 
 Parts, price One Shilling each; or in One Volume, price 
 Half-a-Crown. 
 
 SIR EDWARD SEAWARD'S NARRATIVE 
 
 of his SHIPWRECK. Abridged from the last Edition of 
 the Original for the Traveller's Library. Two Parts, price 
 One Shilling each ; or in One Volume, price Half-a-Crown 
 
 BRITTANY and the BIBLE ; with Remarks 
 
 on the French People and their Affairs. By 1. Hope. 
 Price One Shilling. 
 
 RANKE'S FERDINAND the FIRST and 
 
 MAXIMILIAN the SECOND of AUSTRIA; or, a View 
 of the Religious and Political State of Germany afte-- the 
 Reformation, Translated by Lady Duft Gordon. Price 
 One Shilling. 
 
 MEMOIR of the DUKE of WELLINGTON. 
 
 Reprinted by permission from Tlie Times newspaper. Price 
 One Shilling. 
 
 THE LEIPSIC CAMPAIGN. By the Rev. 
 
 G. R. Gleig, St. A., Chaplain- General of the Forces. Two 
 Parts, price One Shilling each ; or in One Volume, price 
 Half-a-Crown. 
 
 THOMAS HOLCROFT'S MEMOIRS, writ- 
 ten by Himself, and continued from his Diary and Papers- 
 Reprinted (1852). Two Parts, price One Shilling each; 
 or in One Volume, price Half-a-Crown. 
 
 LORD CARLISLE'S LECTURES and 
 
 ADDRESSES : Including a Lecture on the Poetryof Popej 
 and the Lecture on Lord Carlisle's Travels in America. 
 Price One Shilling. 
 
 THE NATURAL HISTORY of CREATION. 
 
 By T. Lindley Kemp, M.D. Author of Agricultural 
 Physiology. Price One Shilling. 
 
 ELECTRICITY and the ELECTRIC 
 
 TELEGRAPH. To which is added, The CHEMISTRY of 
 the STARS. By Dr. George Wilson. Price One 
 Shilling. 
 
 SIR ROGER DE COVERLEY. From the 
 
 Spectator. With Notes and Illustrations by W. H. Wills. 
 price One Shilling. 
 
32 NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS. 
 
 ALAEIC WATTS'S POETRY AND PAINTING —LYRICS 
 
 OF THE HEART, and other Poems. By Alaric A. Watts. With Forty-one highly-finished 
 Line-En°ravings, executed expressly for this work by the most eminent Painters and En- 
 gravers. Square crown 8vo. price 31s. 6d. boards, or 45s. bound in morocco by Hayday; 
 Proof Impressions, 63s. boards.— Plain Proofs, 41 Plates, demy 4to. (only 100 copies printed) 
 £7.. 2s. in portfolio ; India Proofs before letters, colombier 4to. (only 50 copies printed), 
 j£5. 5s. in portfolio. 
 
 WHEATLEY.-THE ROD AND LINE; 
 
 Or, Practical Hints and Dainty Devices for the Sure Taking of Trout, Grayling, &c. By 
 Hewett Wheatley, Esq. Senior Angler. Fcp. 8vo. with Nine coloured Plates, 10s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 WEBSTER AND PARKES'S ENCYCLOPEDIA OF DO- 
 
 MESTIC ECONOMY ; Comprising such subjects as are most immediately connected with 
 Housekeeping : as, The Construction of Domestic Edifices, with the modes of Warming, 
 Ventilating, and Lighting them— A description of the various articles of Furniture, with the 
 nature of their Materials— Duties of Servants, &c. New Edition. 8vo. with nearly 1,000 
 Woodcuts, 50s. cloth. 
 
 LADY WILLOUGHBYS DIARY (1635 to 1663). 
 
 Printed, ornamented, and bound in the style of the period to which The Diary refers. New 
 Edition ; in Two Farts. Square fcp. 8vo. 8s. each, boards ; or 18s. each, bound in morocco. 
 
 WILMOT'S ABRIDGMENT OF BLACKSTONE'S C0MMEN- 
 
 TARIE3 on the LAWS of ENGLAND, intended for the use of Young Persons, and comprised 
 in a series of Letters from a Father to his Daughter. A New Edition, corrected and brought 
 down to the Present Day, by Sir John E. Eardley Wilmot, Bart., Barrister-at-Law, 
 Recorder of Warwick. Inscribed, by permission, to H.R.H. the Princess Royal. 12mo. 
 price 6s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 WOOD'S ELEMENTS OF ALGEBRA, 
 
 Designed for the use of Students in the University. Fourteenth Edition, revised and enlarged, 
 by Thomas Lund, B.D., late Fellow andSadlerian Lecturer of St. John's College, Cambridge. 
 8vo. price 12s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 LUND'S COMPANION TO WOOD'S ALGEBRA, 
 
 Containing Solutions of various Questions and Problems in Algebra, and forming a KEY to 
 the chief Difficulties found in the Collection of Examples appended to Wood's Algebra. 
 Second Edition, enlarged. Post 8vo. price 6s. cloth. 
 
 YOUATT— THE HORSE. 
 
 By William Youatt. With a Treatise of Draught. A New Edition ; with numerous Wood 
 Engravings, from Designs by William Harvey. 8vo. 10s. cloth. 
 
 E^* Messrs. Longman and Co.'s Edition should be ordered. 
 
 Y0UATT.-THE DOG. 
 
 By William Youatt. A New Edition j with numerous Wood Engravings, from Designs 
 by William Harvey. 8vo. 6s. cloth. 
 
 ZUMPT'S LARGER GRAMMAR OF THE LATIN LAN- 
 
 GUAGE. Translated and adapted for the use of English Students by Dr. L. Schmitz 
 F.R.S.E., Rector of the High School of Edinburgh : With numerous Additions and Correc- 
 tions by the Author and Translator. The Third Edition, thoroughly revised ; to which is 
 added, an Index (by the Rev. J. T. White, M.A.) of all the Passages of Latin Authors referred 
 to and explained in the Grammar 8vo. 14s. cloth. 
 
 [March 31, 1853.